This is a modern-English version of The Leavenworth Case, originally written by Green, Anna Katharine.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE LEAVENWORTH CASE
A Lawyer’s Story
A Lawyer's Journey
By Anna Katharine Green
By Anna Katharine Green

CONTENTS
BOOK I. | ||
THE PROBLEM | ||
PAGE | ||
I. | “A GREAT CASE” | 1 |
II. | THE CORONER’S INQUEST | 11 |
III. | FACTS AND DEDUCTIONS | 17 |
IV. | A CLUE | 36 |
V. | EXPERT TESTIMONY | 43 |
VI. | SIDE-LIGHTS | 51 |
VII. | MARY LEAVENWORTH | 57 |
VIII. | CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE | 65 |
IX. | A DISCOVERY | 80 |
X. | MR. GRYCE RECEIVES NEW IMPETUS | 90 |
XI. | THE SUMMONS | 101 |
XII. | ELEANORE | 108 |
XIII. | THE_PROBLEM | 115 |
BOOK II. | ||
HENRY CLAVERING | ||
XIV. | MR. GRYCE AT HOME | 123 |
XV. | WAYS OPENING | 136 |
XVI. | THE WILL OF A MILLIONAIRE | 146 |
XVII. | THE BEGINNING OF GREAT SURPRISES | 151 |
XVIII. | ON THE STAIRS | 162 |
XIX. | IN MY OFFICE | 170 |
XX. | “TRUEMAN! TRUEMAN! TRUEMAN!” | 177 |
XXI. | A PREJUDICE | 183 |
XXII. | PATCH-WORK | 191 |
XXIII. | THE STORY OF A CHARMING WOMAN | 210 |
XXIV. | A REPORT FOLLOWED BY SMOKE | 220 |
XXV. | TIMOTHY COOK | 230 |
XXVI. | MR. GRYCE EXPLAINS HIMSELF | 239 |
BOOK III. | ||
HANNAH | ||
XXVII. | AMY BELDEN | 251 |
XXVIII. | A WEIRD EXPERIENCE | 258 |
XXIX. | THE MISSING WITNESS | 272 |
XXX. | BURNED PAPER | 278 |
XXXI. | Q | 285 |
XXXII. | MRS. BELDEN’S NARRATIVE | 296 |
XXXIII. | UNEXPECTED TESTIMONY | 325 |
BOOK IV. | ||
THE PROBLEM SOLVED | ||
XXXIV. | MR. GRYCE RESUMES CONTROL | 332 |
XXXV. | FINE WORK | 351 |
XXXVI. | GATHERED THREADS | 364 |
XXXVII. | CULMINATION | 373 |
XXXVIII. | A FULL CONFESSION | 384 |
XXXIX. | THE OUTCOME OF A GREAT CRIME | 405 |
Illustrations
PAGE | ||
“I did not go, but stood watching the firelight flicker on her black dress” | Frontispiece | |
“What was my astonishment to come upon Miss Eleanore Leavenworth standing at the side of her uncle’s bed, with his pistol in her hand” | 48 | |
“Pausing only long enough on the threshold to compose myself for the interview, I lifted my hand to knock” | 50 | |
“Her whole appearance was so startling, so extraordinary, that I held my breath in surprise” | 52 | |
“She . . . was fumbling with the waist of her dress in a way to convince me she had something concealed there which she was anxious to dispose of” | 88 | |
“He pushed me upwards. ‘Go back!’ he whispered, . . . ‘Go back!’” | 164 | |
“I could not prevent a feeling of sickly apprehension from seizing me as I turned towards the silent figure stretched so near” | 276 | |
“I crawled up on to the ledge of the slanting roof last night . . . and . . . saw her moving round the room” | 280 | |
“At the sight of his face, the man in our arms quivered, shrieked, and gave one bound that would have overturned Mr. Clavering, . . . had not Mr. Gryce interposed” | 374 |
BOOK I. THE PROBLEM
I. “A GREAT CASE”
I had been a junior partner in the firm of Veeley, Carr & Raymond, attorneys and counsellors at law, for about a year, when one morning, in the temporary absence of both Mr. Veeley and Mr. Carr, there came into our office a young man whose whole appearance was so indicative of haste and agitation that I involuntarily rose at his approach and impetuously inquired:
I had been a junior partner at the law firm of Veeley, Carr & Raymond for about a year when one morning, while both Mr. Veeley and Mr. Carr were temporarily away, a young man burst into our office. His entire demeanor radiated urgency and distress, so I instinctively stood up as he approached and eagerly asked:
“What is the matter? You have no bad news to tell, I hope.”
“What’s going on? I hope you don't have any bad news to share.”
“I have come to see Mr. Veeley; is he in?”
“I’m here to see Mr. Veeley; is he available?”
“No,” I replied; “he was unexpectedly called away this morning to Washington; cannot be home before to-morrow; but if you will make your business known to me——”
“No,” I replied; “he got an unexpected call to Washington this morning; he won’t be back until tomorrow; but if you let me know what you need——”
“To you, sir?” he repeated, turning a very cold but steady eye on mine; then, seeming to be satisfied with his scrutiny, continued, “There is no reason why I shouldn’t; my business is no secret. I came to inform him that Mr. Leavenworth is dead.”
“To you, sir?” he repeated, fixing a very cold but steady gaze on mine; then, appearing satisfied with his examination, continued, “There’s no reason I shouldn’t; my business isn’t a secret. I came to inform him that Mr. Leavenworth is dead.”
“Mr. Leavenworth!” I exclaimed, falling back a step. Mr. Leavenworth was an old client of our firm, to say nothing of his being the particular friend of Mr. Veeley.
“Mr. Leavenworth!” I said, stepping back a bit. Mr. Leavenworth was an old client of our firm, not to mention being a close friend of Mr. Veeley.
“Yes, murdered; shot through the head by some unknown person while sitting at his library table.”
“Yes, murdered; shot in the head by some unknown person while sitting at his desk in the library.”
“Shot! murdered!” I could scarcely believe my ears.
“Shot! Murdered!” I could hardly believe what I was hearing.
“How? when?” I gasped.
“How? When?” I gasped.
“Last night. At least, so we suppose. He was not found till this morning. I am Mr. Leavenworth’s private secretary,” he explained, “and live in the family. It was a dreadful shock,” he went on, “especially to the ladies.”
“Last night. At least, that's what we think. He wasn't found until this morning. I’m Mr. Leavenworth’s private secretary,” he explained, “and I live with the family. It was a terrible shock,” he continued, “especially for the ladies.”
“Dreadful!” I repeated. “Mr. Veeley will be overwhelmed by it.”
“Terrible!” I repeated. “Mr. Veeley is going to be blown away by it.”
“They are all alone,” he continued in a low business-like way I afterwards found to be inseparable from the man; “the Misses Leavenworth, I mean—Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces; and as an inquest is to be held there to-day it is deemed proper for them to have some one present capable of advising them. As Mr. Veeley was their uncle’s best friend, they naturally sent me for him; but he being absent I am at a loss what to do or where to go.”
“They're all alone,” he went on in a calm, professional tone that I later realized was just part of who he was; “the Misses Leavenworth, I mean—Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces; and since an inquest is being held there today, it’s seen as proper for them to have someone with them who can offer advice. Since Mr. Veeley was their uncle’s closest friend, they naturally sent for him; but with him being unavailable, I’m not sure what to do or where to go.”
“I am a stranger to the ladies,” was my hesitating reply, “but if I can be of any assistance to them, my respect for their uncle is such——”
“I’m a stranger to the ladies,” was my uncertain reply, “but if I can help them in any way, my respect for their uncle is such——”
The expression of the secretary’s eye stopped me. Without seeming to wander from my face, its pupil had suddenly dilated till it appeared to embrace my whole person with its scope.
The look in the secretary's eye caught my attention. Without seeming to look away from my face, her pupil suddenly expanded as if it were taking in my entire being.
“I don’t know,” he finally remarked, a slight frown, testifying to the fact that he was not altogether pleased with the turn affairs were taking. “Perhaps it would be best. The ladies must not be left alone——”
“I don’t know,” he finally said, a slight frown showing that he wasn’t really happy with how things were going. “Maybe it would be for the best. The ladies shouldn’t be left alone——”
“Say no more; I will go.” And, sitting down, I despatched a hurried message to Mr. Veeley, after which, and the few other preparations necessary, I accompanied the secretary to the street.
“Say no more; I’ll go.” Then, sitting down, I quickly sent a message to Mr. Veeley, and after a few other necessary preparations, I followed the secretary outside.
“Now,” said I, “tell me all you know of this frightful affair.”
“Now,” I said, “tell me everything you know about this terrible situation.”
“All I know? A few words will do that. I left him last night sitting as usual at his library table, and found him this morning, seated in the same place, almost in the same position, but with a bullet-hole in his head as large as the end of my little finger.”
“All I know? A few words can do that. I left him last night sitting as usual at his library table, and found him this morning, seated in the same spot, almost in the same position, but with a bullet hole in his head the size of my pinky finger.”
“Dead?”
"Is it dead?"
“Stone-dead.”
"Totally dead."
“Horrible!” I exclaimed. Then, after a moment, “Could it have been a suicide?”
“Horrible!” I said. Then, after a moment, “Could it have been a suicide?”
“No. The pistol with which the deed was committed is not to be found.”
“No. The gun used to commit the act is missing.”
“But if it was a murder, there must have been some motive. Mr. Leavenworth was too benevolent a man to have enemies, and if robbery was intended——”
“But if it was murder, there had to be some motive. Mr. Leavenworth was too kind a man to have enemies, and if robbery was the goal——”
“There was no robbery. There is nothing missing,” he again interrupted. “The whole affair is a mystery.”
“There was no robbery. Nothing is missing,” he interrupted again. “The whole thing is a mystery.”
“A mystery?”
"A mystery?"
“An utter mystery.”
“A total mystery.”
Turning, I looked at my informant curiously. The inmate of a house in which a mysterious murder had occurred was rather an interesting object. But the good-featured and yet totally unimpressive countenance of the man beside me offered but little basis for even the wildest imagination to work upon, and, glancing almost immediately away, I asked:
Turning, I looked at my informant with curiosity. The resident of a house where a mysterious murder had taken place was quite an interesting figure. However, the well-featured yet completely unremarkable face of the man next to me provided little inspiration for even the wildest speculation, and, glancing away almost immediately, I asked:
“Are the ladies very much overcome?”
“Are the women feeling very overwhelmed?”
He took at least a half-dozen steps before replying.
He took at least six steps before responding.
“It would be unnatural if they were not.” And whether it was the expression of his face at the time, or the nature of the reply itself, I felt that in speaking of these ladies to this uninteresting, self-possessed secretary of the late Mr. Leavenworth, I was somehow treading upon dangerous ground. As I had heard they were very accomplished women, I was not altogether pleased at this discovery. It was, therefore, with a certain consciousness of relief I saw a Fifth Avenue stage approach.
“It would be unnatural if they weren’t.” And whether it was the look on his face at the time or the nature of his response, I felt that in talking about these women to this dull, composed secretary of the late Mr. Leavenworth, I was somehow stepping onto risky territory. Since I had heard they were quite accomplished women, I wasn’t completely happy with this revelation. So, I felt a sense of relief when I saw a Fifth Avenue bus coming.
“We will defer our conversation,” said I. “Here’s the stage.”
"We'll hold off on our conversation," I said. "Here’s the stage."
But, once seated within it, we soon discovered that all intercourse upon such a subject was impossible. Employing the time, therefore, in running over in my mind what I knew of Mr. Leavenworth, I found that my knowledge was limited to the bare fact of his being a retired merchant of great wealth and fine social position who, in default of possessing children of his own, had taken into his home two nieces, one of whom had already been declared his heiress. To be sure, I had heard Mr. Veeley speak of his eccentricities, giving as an instance this very fact of his making a will in favor of one niece to the utter exclusion of the other; but of his habits of life and connection with the world at large, I knew little or nothing.
But once we were seated, we quickly realized that discussing the topic was impossible. So, I spent the time thinking about what I knew about Mr. Leavenworth. I found that my knowledge was limited to the basic fact that he was a wealthy retired merchant with a good social standing who, since he had no children of his own, had welcomed two nieces into his home, one of whom had already been named his heiress. I had heard Mr. Veeley talk about his quirks, citing this very detail of making a will in favor of one niece while completely excluding the other; however, I knew very little about his lifestyle or his connections with the wider world.
There was a great crowd in front of the house when we arrived there, and I had barely time to observe that it was a corner dwelling of unusual depth when I was seized by the throng and carried quite to the foot of the broad stone steps. Extricating myself, though with some difficulty, owing to the importunities of a bootblack and butcher-boy, who seemed to think that by clinging to my arms they might succeed in smuggling themselves into the house, I mounted the steps and, finding the secretary, by some unaccountable good fortune, close to my side, hurriedly rang the bell. Immediately the door opened, and a face I recognized as that of one of our city detectives appeared in the gap.
There was a huge crowd in front of the house when we got there, and I barely had time to notice that it was a unique corner home when I was swept up by the crowd and carried right to the bottom of the wide stone steps. After some struggle to free myself because a bootblack and a butcher's boy were trying to cling to my arms to sneak into the house, I managed to get up the steps. Thankfully, I found the secretary right next to me and quickly rang the bell. The door opened right away, and I saw a face I recognized as one of our city detectives in the doorway.
“Mr. Gryce!” I exclaimed.
“Mr. Gryce!” I said.
“The same,” he replied. “Come in, Mr. Raymond.” And drawing us quietly into the house, he shut the door with a grim smile on the disappointed crowd without. “I trust you are not surprised to see me here,” said he, holding out his hand, with a side glance at my companion.
“The same,” he replied. “Come in, Mr. Raymond.” And quietly bringing us into the house, he closed the door with a grim smile at the disappointed crowd outside. “I hope you’re not surprised to see me here,” he said, extending his hand, casting a sidelong glance at my companion.
“No,” I returned. Then, with a vague idea that I ought to introduce the young man at my side, continued: “This is Mr. ——, Mr. ——,—excuse me, but I do not know your name,” I said inquiringly to my companion. “The private secretary of the late Mr. Leavenworth,” I hastened to add.
“No,” I replied. Then, with a vague sense that I should introduce the young man next to me, I continued: “This is Mr. ——, Mr. ——,—sorry, but I don’t know your name,” I said, looking at my companion. “He’s the private secretary of the late Mr. Leavenworth,” I quickly added.
“Oh,” he returned, “the secretary! The coroner has been asking for you, sir.”
“Oh,” he replied, “the secretary! The coroner has been looking for you, sir.”
“The coroner is here, then?”
"The coroner is here now?"
“Yes; the jury have just gone up-stairs to view the body; would you like to follow them?”
“Yes; the jury just went upstairs to view the body. Would you like to follow them?”
“No, it is not necessary. I have merely come in the hope of being of some assistance to the young ladies. Mr. Veeley is away.”
“No, it’s not necessary. I just came hoping to help the young ladies. Mr. Veeley is out.”
“And you thought the opportunity too good to be lost,” he went on; “just so. Still, now that you are here, and as the case promises to be a marked one, I should think that, as a rising young lawyer, you would wish to make yourself acquainted with it in all its details. But follow your own judgment.”
“And you thought the opportunity was too good to pass up,” he continued; “exactly. Still, now that you're here, and since this case seems significant, I would think that, as an up-and-coming lawyer, you’d want to familiarize yourself with all the details. But do what you think is best.”
I made an effort and overcame my repugnance. “I will go,” said I.
I pushed through my dislike. “I’ll go,” I said.
“Very well, then, follow me.”
"Alright, follow me."
But just as I set foot on the stairs I heard the jury descending, so, drawing back with Mr. Gryce into a recess between the reception room and the parlor, I had time to remark:
But just as I stepped onto the stairs, I heard the jury coming down, so, stepping back with Mr. Gryce into a little space between the reception room and the parlor, I had a moment to notice:
“The young man says it could not have been the work of a burglar.”
“The young man says it couldn't have been the work of a burglar.”
“Indeed!” fixing his eye on a door-knob near by.
“Definitely!” he said, focusing on a nearby door knob.
“That nothing has been found missing—”
“That nothing has been found missing—”
“And that the fastenings to the house were all found secure this morning; just so.”
“And all the locks on the house were found secure this morning; just like that.”
“He did not tell me that. In that case”—and I shuddered—“the murderer must have been in the house all night.”
“He didn't tell me that. In that case”—and I shuddered—“the murderer must have been in the house all night.”
Mr. Gryce smiled darkly at the door-knob.
Mr. Gryce gave a grim smile at the doorknob.
“It has a dreadful look!” I exclaimed.
“It looks awful!” I exclaimed.
Mr. Gryce immediately frowned at the door-knob.
Mr. Gryce immediately frowned at the doorknob.
And here let me say that Mr. Gryce, the detective, was not the thin, wiry individual with the piercing eye you are doubtless expecting to see. On the contrary, Mr. Gryce was a portly, comfortable personage with an eye that never pierced, that did not even rest on you. If it rested anywhere, it was always on some insignificant object in the vicinity, some vase, inkstand, book, or button. These things he would seem to take into his confidence, make the repositories of his conclusions; but as for you—you might as well be the steeple on Trinity Church, for all connection you ever appeared to have with him or his thoughts. At present, then, Mr. Gryce was, as I have already suggested, on intimate terms with the door-knob.
And let me just say that Mr. Gryce, the detective, was not the thin, wiry person with the piercing gaze you probably expect to see. On the contrary, Mr. Gryce was a stout, comfortable figure with an eye that didn’t pierce, that didn’t even focus on you. If it did focus anywhere, it was usually on some unimportant object nearby, like a vase, an inkstand, a book, or a button. He seemed to confide in these things, making them the holders of his conclusions; but as for you—you might as well be the steeple on Trinity Church, because there was no connection between you and his thoughts. At that moment, then, Mr. Gryce was, as I’ve already mentioned, on familiar terms with the door-knob.
“A dreadful look,” I repeated.
"An awful look," I repeated.
His eye shifted to the button on my sleeve.
His gaze moved to the button on my sleeve.
“Come,” he said, “the coast is clear at last.”
“Come on,” he said, “the coast is finally clear.”
Leading the way, he mounted the stairs, but stopped on the upper landing. “Mr. Raymond,” said he, “I am not in the habit of talking much about the secrets of my profession, but in this case everything depends upon getting the right clue at the start. We have no common villainy to deal with here; genius has been at work. Now sometimes an absolutely uninitiated mind will intuitively catch at something which the most highly trained intellect will miss. If such a thing should occur, remember that I am your man. Don’t go round talking, but come to me. For this is going to be a great case, mind you, a great case. Now, come on.”
Leading the way, he climbed the stairs but paused on the upper landing. “Mr. Raymond,” he said, “I'm not one to share much about the secrets of my profession, but in this situation, it’s crucial to get the right clue from the start. We’re not dealing with any common wrongdoing here; this is the work of a genius. Sometimes, a completely inexperienced person can pick up on something that the most trained minds overlook. If that happens, just know that I’m your guy. Don’t go spreading the word; instead, come to me. Because this is going to be a significant case, trust me, a significant case. Now, let’s go.”
“But the ladies?”
“But what about the ladies?”
“They are in the rooms above; in grief, of course, but tolerably composed for all that, I hear.” And advancing to a door, he pushed it open and beckoned me in.
“They're in the rooms upstairs; upset, of course, but relatively calm in spite of that, I hear.” He stepped to a door, pushed it open, and motioned for me to come in.
All was dark for a moment, but presently, my eyes becoming accustomed to the place, I saw that we were in the library.
All was dark for a moment, but soon my eyes adjusted to the space, and I realized we were in the library.
“It was here he was found,” said he; “in this room and upon this very spot.” And advancing, he laid his hand on the end of a large baize-covered table that, together with its attendant chairs, occupied the centre of the room. “You see for yourself that it is directly opposite this door,” and, crossing the floor, he paused in front of the threshold of a narrow passageway, opening into a room beyond.[A] “As the murdered man was discovered sitting in this chair, and consequently with his back towards the passageway, the assassin must have advanced through the doorway to deliver his shot, pausing, let us say, about here.” And Mr. Gryce planted his feet firmly upon a certain spot in the carpet, about a foot from the threshold before mentioned.
“It was here he was found,” he said, “in this room and right on this spot.” He stepped forward and placed his hand on the end of a large table covered with green fabric that, along with its accompanying chairs, took up the center of the room. “You can see for yourself that it’s directly opposite this door,” and as he crossed the floor, he stopped in front of the narrow passageway leading to another room. “Since the murdered man was found sitting in this chair with his back to the passageway, the killer must have come through the doorway to take the shot, pausing, let’s say, around here.” Mr. Gryce firmly planted his feet on a specific spot on the carpet, about a foot from the mentioned threshold.
“But—” I hastened to interpose.
"But—" I quickly interrupted.
“There is no room for ‘but,’” he cried. “We have studied the situation.” And without deigning to dilate upon the subject, he turned immediately about and, stepping swiftly before me, led the way into the passage named. “Wine closet, clothes closet, washing apparatus, towel-rack,” he explained, waving his hand from side to side as we hurried through, finishing with “Mr. Leavenworth’s private apartment,” as that room of comfortable aspect opened upon us.
“There’s no room for ‘but,’” he shouted. “We’ve looked into the situation.” And without bothering to elaborate, he turned right away and, moving quickly in front of me, led the way into the passage mentioned. “Wine closet, clothes closet, washing machine, towel rack,” he explained, gesturing from side to side as we rushed through, finishing with “Mr. Leavenworth’s private apartment,” as that cozy room came into view.
Mr. Leavenworth’s private apartment! It was here then that it ought to be, the horrible, blood-curdling it that yesterday was a living, breathing man. Advancing to the bed that was hung with heavy curtains, I raised my hand to put them back, when Mr. Gryce, drawing them from my clasp, disclosed lying upon the pillow a cold, calm face looking so natural I involuntarily started.
Mr. Leavenworth’s private apartment! This is where it should be, the terrible, chilling it that just yesterday was a living, breathing man. As I moved closer to the bed draped with thick curtains, I lifted my hand to pull them back, but Mr. Gryce took them from my grip and revealed a cold, serene face resting on the pillow, looking so lifelike that I couldn’t help but jump back.
“His death was too sudden to distort the features,” he remarked, turning the head to one side in a way to make visible a ghastly wound in the back of the cranium. “Such a hole as that sends a man out of the world without much notice. The surgeon will convince you it could never have been inflicted by himself. It is a case of deliberate murder.”
“His death was too sudden to change his features,” he said, tilting the head to one side to reveal a gruesome wound in the back of the skull. “A hole like that takes a man out of the world without much warning. The surgeon will assure you that it couldn't have been self-inflicted. This is a case of intentional murder.”
Horrified, I drew hastily back, when my glance fell upon a door situated directly opposite me in the side of the wall towards the hall. It appeared to be the only outlet from the room, with the exception of the passage through which we had entered, and I could not help wondering if it was through this door the assassin had entered on his roundabout course to the library. But Mr. Gryce, seemingly observant of my glance, though his own was fixed upon the chandelier, made haste to remark, as if in reply to the inquiry in my face:
Horrified, I quickly stepped back when I noticed a door directly across from me on the wall towards the hallway. It seemed to be the only way out of the room, aside from the passage we had come through, and I couldn't help but wonder if this was the door the assassin had used on his winding path to the library. But Mr. Gryce, apparently aware of my gaze even though he was focused on the chandelier, hurried to say something, as if answering the unspoken question on my face:
“Found locked on the inside; may have come that way and may not; we don’t pretend to say.”
“Found locked from the inside; it might have been that way when it was discovered, or it might not have been; we’re not claiming to know.”
Observing now that the bed was undisturbed in its arrangement, I remarked, “He had not retired, then?”
Observing now that the bed was neatly made, I said, “So he hasn't gone to bed, then?”
“No; the tragedy must be ten hours old. Time for the murderer to have studied the situation and provided for all contingencies.”
“No; the tragedy must be at least ten hours old. That’s enough time for the murderer to have analyzed the situation and planned for everything.”
“The murderer? Whom do you suspect?” I whispered.
“The murderer? Who do you think it is?” I whispered.
He looked impassively at the ring on my finger.
He looked unemotionally at the ring on my finger.
“Every one and nobody. It is not for me to suspect, but to detect.” And dropping the curtain into its former position he led me from the room.
“Everyone and no one. It's not my place to suspect, but to find out.” And as he pulled the curtain back into place, he guided me out of the room.
The coroner’s inquest being now in session, I felt a strong desire to be present, so, requesting Mr. Gryce to inform the ladies that Mr. Veeley was absent from town, and that I had come as his substitute, to render them any assistance they might require on so melancholy an occasion, I proceeded to the large parlor below, and took my seat among the various persons there assembled.
The coroner’s inquest was now in session, and I really wanted to be there. So, I asked Mr. Gryce to let the ladies know that Mr. Veeley was out of town and that I was there to help them with anything they needed on such a sad occasion. I then went down to the large parlor and took my seat among the many people gathered there.
FOOTNOTE:
II. THE CORONER’S INQUEST
For a few minutes I sat dazed by the sudden flood of light greeting me from the many open windows; then, as the strongly contrasting features of the scene before me began to impress themselves upon my consciousness, I found myself experiencing something of the same sensation of double personality which years before had followed an enforced use of ether. As at that time, I appeared to be living two lives at once: in two distinct places, with two separate sets of incidents going on; so now I seemed to be divided between two irreconcilable trains of thought; the gorgeous house, its elaborate furnishing, the little glimpses of yesterday’s life, as seen in the open piano, with its sheet of music held in place by a lady’s fan, occupying my attention fully as much as the aspect of the throng of incongruous and impatient people huddled about me.
For a few minutes, I sat stunned by the sudden flood of light coming from the many open windows; then, as the sharply contrasting features of the scene in front of me began to register in my mind, I found myself feeling something similar to the split personality I had experienced years ago after being forced to use ether. Just like back then, it felt like I was living two lives at once: in two different places, with two separate sets of events happening. Now, I seemed to be torn between two conflicting trains of thought; the stunning house, its intricate furnishings, and the little glimpses of yesterday's life, like the open piano with its sheet of music held down by a lady's fan, captivated my attention just as much as the sight of the chaotic and impatient crowd surrounding me.
Perhaps one reason of this lay in the extraordinary splendor of the room I was in; the glow of satin, glitter of bronze, and glimmer of marble meeting the eye at every turn. But I am rather inclined to think it was mainly due to the force and eloquence of a certain picture which confronted me from the opposite wall. A sweet picture—sweet enough and poetic enough to have been conceived by the most idealistic of artists: simple, too—the vision of a young flaxen-haired, blue-eyed coquette, dressed in the costume of the First Empire, standing in a wood-path, looking back over her shoulder at some one following—yet with such a dash of something not altogether saint-like in the corners of her meek eyes and baby-like lips, that it impressed me with the individuality of life. Had it not been for the open dress, with its waist almost beneath the armpits, the hair cut short on the forehead, and the perfection of the neck and shoulders, I should have taken it for a literal portrait of one of the ladies of the house. As it was, I could not rid myself of the idea that one, if not both, of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces looked down upon me from the eyes of this entrancing blonde with the beckoning glance and forbidding hand. So vividly did this fancy impress me that I half shuddered as I looked, wondering if this sweet creature did not know what had occurred in this house since the happy yesterday; and if so, how she could stand there smiling so invitingly,—when suddenly I became aware that I had been watching the little crowd of men about me with as complete an absorption as if nothing else in the room had attracted my attention; that the face of the coroner, sternly intelligent and attentive, was as distinctly imprinted upon my mind as that of this lovely picture, or the clearer-cut and more noble features of the sculptured Psyche, shining in mellow beauty from the crimson-hung window at his right; yes, even that the various countenances of the jurymen clustered before me, commonplace and insignificant as most of them were; the trembling forms of the excited servants crowded into a far corner; and the still more disagreeable aspect of the pale-faced, seedy reporter, seated at a small table and writing with a ghoul-like avidity that made my flesh creep, were each and all as fixed an element in the remarkable scene before me as the splendor of the surroundings which made their presence such a nightmare of discord and unreality.
Perhaps one reason for this was the incredible beauty of the room I was in; the shine of satin, the gleam of bronze, and the sparkle of marble caught my eye at every turn. But I think it was mainly because of the power and eloquence of a certain painting on the opposite wall. It was a lovely painting—sweet enough and poetic enough to have been created by the most idealistic of artists: simple, too—the image of a young blonde girl with blue eyes, dressed in the style of the First Empire, standing on a forest path, glancing back over her shoulder at someone following her—yet there was something in the corners of her gentle eyes and childlike lips that hinted at a personality full of life. If it weren't for her open dress, with its waist almost under her armpits, her hair cropped short on her forehead, and the flawless neck and shoulders, I would have thought it was a real portrait of one of the ladies of the house. As it was, I couldn't shake the feeling that one, if not both, of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces were looking down at me through the eyes of this captivating blonde, with her inviting glance and forbidding hand. The thought struck me so forcefully that I half shuddered as I looked, wondering if this sweet girl had any idea what had happened in this house since the happy yesterday; and if she did, how she could stand there smiling so alluringly—when suddenly I realized that I had been watching the small crowd of men around me with complete focus, as if nothing else in the room had captured my attention; the stern and attentive face of the coroner was as clear in my mind as that of this beautiful painting, or the clearer and nobler features of the sculpted Psyche, glowing softly in the crimson-hung window to his right; yes, even the various faces of the jurymen gathered before me, as ordinary and unremarkable as most of them were; the trembling shapes of the anxious servants crammed into a far corner; and the even more unsettling sight of the pale, shabby reporter, sitting at a small table and writing with a ghoulish eagerness that made my skin crawl, were all just as fixed a part of the bizarre scene before me as the splendor of the surroundings that made their presence such a nightmare of discord and unreality.
I have spoken of the coroner. As fortune would have it, he was no stranger to me. I had not only seen him before, but had held frequent conversation with him; in fact, knew him. His name was Hammond, and he was universally regarded as a man of more than ordinary acuteness, fully capable of conducting an important examination, with the necessary skill and address. Interested as I was, or rather was likely to be, in this particular inquiry, I could not but congratulate myself upon our good fortune in having so intelligent a coroner.
I mentioned the coroner. Luckily, he wasn’t a stranger to me. I had seen him before and had talked to him often; in fact, I knew him. His name was Hammond, and he was widely considered to be very sharp, fully capable of handling an important examination with the right skills and finesse. Given my interest in this particular inquiry, I couldn’t help but feel fortunate to have such an insightful coroner on our side.
As for his jurymen, they were, as I have intimated, very much like all other bodies of a similar character. Picked up at random from the streets, but from such streets as the Fifth and Sixth Avenues, they presented much the same appearance of average intelligence and refinement as might be seen in the chance occupants of one of our city stages. Indeed, I marked but one amongst them all who seemed to take any interest in the inquiry as an inquiry; all the rest appearing to be actuated in the fulfilment of their duty by the commoner instincts of pity and indignation.
As for the jurors, they were, as I mentioned, very much like any other group of this kind. Picked up randomly from the streets, but from streets like Fifth and Sixth Avenues, they displayed a similar level of average intelligence and refinement as you would see among the random passengers on one of our city buses. In fact, I noticed only one of them who seemed to care about the inquiry as a genuine investigation; the rest seemed driven by more common feelings of sympathy and outrage in fulfilling their duty.
Dr. Maynard, the well-known surgeon of Thirty-sixth Street, was the first witness called. His testimony concerned the nature of the wound found in the murdered man’s head. As some of the facts presented by him are likely to prove of importance to us in our narrative, I will proceed to give a synopsis of what he said.
Dr. Maynard, the renowned surgeon from Thirty-sixth Street, was the first witness called. His testimony focused on the type of wound found on the murdered man’s head. Since some of the details he provided are likely to be important to our story, I will summarize what he said.
Prefacing his remarks with some account of himself, and the manner in which he had been summoned to the house by one of the servants, he went on to state that, upon his arrival, he found the deceased lying on a bed in the second-story front room, with the blood clotted about a pistol-wound in the back of the head; having evidently been carried there from the adjoining apartment some hours after death. It was the only wound discovered on the body, and having probed it, he had found and extracted the bullet which he now handed to the jury. It was lying in the brain, having entered at the base of the skull, passed obliquely upward, and at once struck the medulla oblongata, causing instant death. The fact of the ball having entered the brain in this peculiar manner he deemed worthy of note, since it would produce not only instantaneous death, but an utterly motionless one. Further, from the position of the bullet-hole and the direction taken by the bullet, it was manifestly impossible that the shot should have been fired by the man himself, even if the condition of the hair about the wound did not completely demonstrate the fact that the shot was fired from a point some three or four feet distant. Still further, considering the angle at which the bullet had entered the skull, it was evident that the deceased must not only have been seated at the time, a fact about which there could be no dispute, but he must also have been engaged in some occupation which drew his head forward. For, in order that a ball should enter the head of a man sitting erect at the angle seen here, of 45 degrees, it would be necessary, not only for the pistol to be held very low down, but in a peculiar position; while if the head had been bent forward, as in the act of writing, a man holding a pistol naturally with the elbow bent, might very easily fire a ball into the brain at the angle observed.
Starting with some background about himself and how he was called to the house by one of the servants, he then explained that when he arrived, he found the deceased lying on a bed in the front room on the second floor, with dried blood around a gunshot wound in the back of the head; it was clear that the body had been moved there from the adjacent room a few hours after death. This was the only wound found on the body, and after examining it, he found and removed the bullet, which he now presented to the jury. It was lodged in the brain, having entered at the base of the skull, traveled upward at an angle, and struck the medulla oblongata, causing immediate death. He noted that the bullet's entry into the brain in this way was significant, as it would result in not only instant death but also complete stillness. Moreover, based on the location of the bullet hole and the bullet's trajectory, it was clear that the shot could not have been fired by the deceased, even without considering the condition of the hair around the wound, which indicated that the shot came from about three to four feet away. Additionally, given the angle at which the bullet entered the skull, it was obvious that the deceased must have been sitting at the time, a point that was indisputable, and that he had to have been engaged in some activity that caused his head to lean forward. For a bullet to enter the head of someone sitting up straight at this 45-degree angle, the pistol would have had to be held very low and in a specific position; however, if the head was leaned forward, similar to when someone is writing, a person holding a pistol with a bent elbow could easily shoot at the observed angle into the brain.
Upon being questioned in regard to the bodily health of Mr. Leavenworth, he replied that the deceased appeared to have been in good condition at the time of his death, but that, not being his attendant physician, he could not speak conclusively upon the subject without further examination; and, to the remark of a juryman, observed that he had not seen pistol or weapon lying upon the floor, or, indeed, anywhere else in either of the above-mentioned rooms.
Upon being asked about Mr. Leavenworth's health, he replied that the deceased seemed to be in good condition at the time of his death, but since he wasn't his regular doctor, he couldn't say for sure without further examination. In response to a juryman's comment, he noted that he hadn't seen any pistol or weapon on the floor or anywhere else in either of the mentioned rooms.
I might as well add here what he afterwards stated, that from the position of the table, the chair, and the door behind it, the murderer, in order to satisfy all the conditions imposed by the situation, must have stood upon, or just within, the threshold of the passageway leading into the room beyond. Also, that as the ball was small, and from a rifled barrel, and thus especially liable to deflections while passing through bones and integuments, it seemed to him evident that the victim had made no effort to raise or turn his head when advanced upon by his destroyer; the fearful conclusion being that the footstep was an accustomed one, and the presence of its possessor in the room either known or expected.
I should also mention what he later said: based on the position of the table, the chair, and the door behind it, the murderer must have been standing at or just inside the threshold of the passageway leading into the next room. Additionally, since the bullet was small and fired from a rifled barrel, it was particularly prone to deflections when passing through bones and tissue. He concluded that the victim didn't make any effort to raise or turn his head when confronted by his attacker; this horrifying conclusion suggests that the footsteps were familiar, and the person who made them was either known or anticipated to be in the room.
The physician’s testimony being ended, the coroner picked up the bullet which had been laid on the table before him, and for a moment rolled it contemplatively between his fingers; then, drawing a pencil from his pocket, hastily scrawled a line or two on a piece of paper and, calling an officer to his side, delivered some command in a low tone. The officer, taking up the slip, looked at it for an instant knowingly, then catching up his hat left the room. Another moment, and the front door closed on him, and a wild halloo from the crowd of urchins without told of his appearance in the street. Sitting where I did, I had a full view of the corner. Looking out, I saw the officer stop there, hail a cab, hastily enter it, and disappear in the direction of Broadway.
Once the doctor finished testifying, the coroner picked up the bullet that was on the table in front of him and rolled it thoughtfully between his fingers for a moment. Then, he pulled out a pencil from his pocket and quickly scribbled a line or two on a piece of paper. Calling an officer over, he quietly issued a command. The officer glanced at the note for a moment, nodded knowingly, then grabbed his hat and left the room. Moments later, the front door shut behind him, and a loud cheer from the group of kids outside announced his presence on the street. From where I was sitting, I had a clear view of the corner. Looking out, I saw the officer stop there, signal for a cab, get in quickly, and drive off toward Broadway.
III. FACTS AND DEDUCTIONS
Turning my attention back into the room where I was, I found the coroner consulting a memorandum through a very impressive pair of gold eye-glasses.
Turning my attention back to the room I was in, I found the coroner looking over a memo through a very impressive pair of gold glasses.
“Is the butler here?” he asked.
“Is the butler here?” he asked.
Immediately there was a stir among the group of servants in the corner, and an intelligent-looking, though somewhat pompous, Irishman stepped out from their midst and confronted the jury. “Ah,” thought I to myself, as my glance encountered his precise whiskers, steady eye, and respectfully attentive, though by no means humble, expression, “here is a model servant, who is likely to prove a model witness.” And I was not mistaken; Thomas, the butler, was in all respects one in a thousand—and he knew it.
Immediately, there was commotion among the group of servants in the corner, and an intelligent-looking, though somewhat arrogant, Irishman stepped out from their midst to face the jury. “Ah,” I thought to myself, as I noticed his precise whiskers, steady gaze, and respectfully attentive, though not at all submissive, expression, “here's a model servant who is likely to be a great witness.” And I was right; Thomas, the butler, was truly one in a thousand—and he was fully aware of it.
The coroner, upon whom, as upon all others in the room, he seemed to have made the like favorable impression, proceeded without hesitation to interrogate him.
The coroner, who seemed to have made a similar positive impression on everyone else in the room, went ahead without delay to question him.
“Your name, I am told, is Thomas Dougherty?”
“Your name, I’ve been told, is Thomas Dougherty?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Well, Thomas, how long have you been employed in your present situation?”
“Well, Thomas, how long have you been working in your current job?”
“It must be a matter of two years now, sir.”
“It must have been about two years now, sir.”
“You are the person who first discovered the body of Mr. Leavenworth?”
“You're the one who found Mr. Leavenworth's body first?”
“Yes, sir; I and Mr. Harwell.”
“Yes, sir; I and Mr. Harwell.”
“And who is Mr. Harwell?”
"And who is Mr. Harwell?"
“Mr. Harwell is Mr. Leavenworth’s private secretary, sir; the one who did his writing.”
“Mr. Harwell is Mr. Leavenworth’s personal secretary, sir; the one who handled his writing.”
“Very good. Now at what time of the day or night did you make this discovery?”
“Great. So what time of day or night did you make this discovery?”
“It was early, sir; early this morning, about eight.”
“It was early, sir; early this morning, around eight.”
“And where?”
“Where to?”
“In the library, sir, off Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom. We had forced our way in, feeling anxious about his not coming to breakfast.”
“In the library, sir, next to Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom. We had pushed our way in, worried about him not coming to breakfast.”
“You forced your way in; the door was locked, then?”
“You broke in; the door was locked, right?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“On the inside?”
“Inside?”
“That I cannot tell; there was no key in the door.”
“That I can’t say; there was no key in the door.”
“Where was Mr. Leavenworth lying when you first found him?”
“Where was Mr. Leavenworth lying when you first found him?”
“He was not lying, sir. He was seated at the large table in the centre of his room, his back to the bedroom door, leaning forward, his head on his hands.”
“He wasn't lying, sir. He was sitting at the big table in the middle of his room, with his back to the bedroom door, leaning forward, his head resting on his hands.”
“How was he dressed?”
“How was he dressed?”
“In his dinner suit, sir, just as he came from the table last night.”
“In his dinner suit, sir, just as he came from the table last night.”
“Were there any evidences in the room that a struggle had taken place?”
“Were there any signs in the room that a struggle had happened?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Any pistol on the floor or table?”
“Is there any gun on the floor or table?”
“No, sir?”
"Not at all, sir?"
“Any reason to suppose that robbery had been attempted?”
“Is there any reason to think that a robbery was attempted?”
“No, sir. Mr. Leavenworth’s watch and purse were both in his pockets.”
“No, sir. Mr. Leavenworth’s watch and wallet were both in his pockets.”
Being asked to mention who were in the house at the time of the discovery, he replied, “The young ladies, Miss Mary Leavenworth and Miss Eleanore, Mr. Harwell, Kate the cook, Molly the up-stairs girl, and myself.”
Being asked to name who was in the house when the discovery was made, he replied, “The young ladies, Miss Mary Leavenworth and Miss Eleanore, Mr. Harwell, Kate the cook, Molly the girl upstairs, and me.”
“The usual members of the household?”
“The usual members of the household?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Now tell me whose duty it is to close up the house at night.”
“Now tell me whose responsibility it is to lock up the house at night.”
“Mine, sir.”
"That's mine, sir."
“Did you secure it as usual, last night?”
“Did you secure it like you usually do, last night?”
“I did, sir.”
"I did, sir."
“Who unfastened it this morning?”
“Who unbuttoned it this morning?”
“I, sir.”
"Me, sir."
“How did you find it?”
“How did you discover it?”
“Just as I left it.”
"Just like I left it."
“What, not a window open nor a door unlocked?”
“What, no windows open or doors unlocked?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
By this time you could have heard a pin drop. The certainty that the murderer, whoever he was, had not left the house, at least till after it was opened in the morning, seemed to weigh upon all minds. Forewarned as I had been of the fact, I could not but feel a certain degree of emotion at having it thus brought before me; and, moving so as to bring the butler’s face within view, searched it for some secret token that he had spoken thus emphatically in order to cover up some failure of duty on his own part. But it was unmoved in its candor, and sustained the concentrated gaze of all in the room like a rock.
By this time, you could have heard a pin drop. The certainty that the murderer, whoever he was, hadn’t left the house—at least not until morning when it was opened—seemed to weigh on everyone’s mind. Even though I had been warned about it, I couldn’t help but feel a certain sense of emotion having it laid out like this; and, shifting to get a better look at the butler’s face, I searched for any hint that he had spoken so emphatically to cover up some lapse in his duties. But his expression was unwavering in its honesty, holding the focused gaze of everyone in the room like a rock.
Being now asked when he had last seen Mr. Leavenworth alive, he replied, “At dinner last night.”
Being asked when he had last seen Mr. Leavenworth alive, he replied, “At dinner last night.”
“He was, however, seen later by some of you?”
“He was, however, seen later by some of you?”
“Yes, sir; Mr. Harwell says he saw him as late as half-past ten in the evening.”
“Yes, sir; Mr. Harwell says he saw him as late as 10:30 in the evening.”
“What room do you occupy in this house?”
“What room do you live in this house?”
“A little one on the basement floor.”
“A little one on the basement floor.”
“And where do the other members of the household sleep?”
“And where do the other members of the household sleep?”
“Mostly on the third floor, sir; the ladies in the large back rooms, and Mr. Harwell in the little one in front. The girls sleep above.”
“Mostly on the third floor, sir; the women are in the big back rooms, and Mr. Harwell is in the small one at the front. The girls sleep upstairs.”
“There was no one on the same floor with Mr. Leavenworth?”
“There was no one else on the same floor as Mr. Leavenworth?”
“No, sir.”
"No, thank you."
“At what hour did you go to bed?”
“At what time did you go to bed?”
“Well, I should say about eleven.”
"Well, I’d say about eleven."
“Did you hear any noise in the house either before or after that time, that you remember?”
“Did you hear any noise in the house before or after that time, if you remember?”
“No, sir.”
"No, thank you."
“So that the discovery you made this morning was a surprise to you?”
“So the discovery you made this morning caught you off guard?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Yeah, sure.”
Requested now to give a more detailed account of that discovery, he went on to say it was not till Mr. Leavenworth failed to come to his breakfast at the call of the bell that any suspicion arose in the house that all was not right. Even then they waited some little time before doing anything, but as minute after minute went by and he did not come, Miss Eleanore grew anxious, and finally left the room saying she would go and see what was the matter, but soon returned looking very much frightened, saying she had knocked at her uncle’s door, and had even called to him, but could get no answer. At which Mr. Harwell and himself had gone up and together tried both doors, and, finding them locked, burst open that of the library, when they came upon Mr. Leavenworth, as he had already said, sitting at the table, dead.
Requested now to give a more detailed account of that discovery, he continued, saying it wasn’t until Mr. Leavenworth didn’t come to breakfast when the bell rang that anyone in the house suspected something was wrong. Even then, they waited a little while before doing anything, but as minutes passed and he still didn’t arrive, Miss Eleanore began to feel anxious. She eventually left the room to check on him but quickly returned, looking very scared, saying she had knocked on her uncle’s door and even called out to him but received no response. At that point, Mr. Harwell and he went upstairs and tried both doors, and when they found them locked, they forced open the door to the library, where they found Mr. Leavenworth, as he had already mentioned, sitting at the table, dead.
“And the ladies?”
"And what about the ladies?"
“Oh, they followed us up and came into the room and Miss Eleanore fainted away.”
“Oh, they followed us up and came into the room, and Miss Eleanore passed out.”
“And the other one,—Miss Mary, I believe they call her?”
“And the other one—Miss Mary, I think that's what they call her?”
“I don’t remember anything about her; I was so busy fetching water to restore Miss Eleanore, I didn’t notice.”
“I don’t remember anything about her; I was so busy getting water to help Miss Eleanore that I didn’t notice.”
“Well, how long was it before Mr. Leavenworth was carried into the next room?”
“Well, how long was it before Mr. Leavenworth was taken into the next room?”
“Almost immediate, as soon as Miss Eleanore recovered, and that was as soon as ever the water touched her lips.”
“Almost immediately, as soon as Miss Eleanore recovered, which happened the moment the water touched her lips.”
“Who proposed that the body should be carried from the spot?”
“Who suggested that the body should be moved from the location?”
“She, sir. As soon as ever she stood up she went over to it and looked at it and shuddered, and then calling Mr. Harwell and me, bade us carry him in and lay him on the bed and go for the doctor, which we did.”
“She, sir. As soon as she stood up, she walked over to it, looked at it, and shuddered. Then, calling Mr. Harwell and me, she told us to carry him in, lay him on the bed, and go get the doctor, which we did.”
“Wait a moment; did she go with you when you went into the other room?”
“Hold on a second; did she go with you when you went into the other room?”
“No, sir.”
"No, thanks."
“What did she do?”
"What did she do?"
“She stayed by the library table.”
“She stayed by the library table.”
“What doing?”
“What are you doing?”
“I couldn’t see; her back was to me.”
“I couldn't see; she had her back to me.”
“How long did she stay there?”
“How long did she stay there?”
“She was gone when we came back.”
“She was gone when we got back.”
“Gone from the table?”
"Left the table?"
“Gone from the room.”
"Left the room."
“Humph! when did you see her again?”
“Humph! When did you see her again?”
“In a minute. She came in at the library door as we went out.”
“In a minute. She walked in through the library door as we were leaving.”
“Anything in her hand?”
“Does she have anything?”
“Not as I see.”
"Not how I see it."
“Did you miss anything from the table?”
“Did you miss anything from the table?”
“I never thought to look, sir. The table was nothing to me. I was only thinking of going for the doctor, though I knew it was of no use.”
“I never thought to check, sir. The table meant nothing to me. I was just focused on going to get the doctor, even though I knew it wouldn’t help.”
“Whom did you leave in the room when you went out?”
“Who did you leave in the room when you went out?”
“The cook, sir, and Molly, sir, and Miss Eleanore.”
“The cook, sir, and Molly, sir, and Miss Eleanore.”
“Not Miss Mary?”
"Not Miss Mary?"
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Very well. Have the jury any questions to put to this man?”
“Okay. Does the jury have any questions for this man?”
A movement at once took place in that profound body.
A movement suddenly occurred in that deep body.
“I should like to ask a few,” exclaimed a weazen-faced, excitable little man whom I had before noticed shifting in his seat in a restless manner strongly suggestive of an intense but hitherto repressed desire to interrupt the proceedings.
“I'd like to ask a few,” exclaimed a thin-faced, excitable little man whom I had already noticed shifting in his seat in a restless way that clearly showed an intense but previously restrained urge to interrupt the proceedings.
“Very well, sir,” returned Thomas.
"Sure thing, sir," replied Thomas.
But the juryman stopping to draw a deep breath, a large and decidedly pompous man who sat at his right hand seized the opportunity to inquire in a round, listen-to-me sort of voice:
But the juryman paused to take a deep breath, and a large, quite pompous man sitting to his right took the chance to ask in a commanding, listen-to-me tone:
“You say you have been in the family for two years. Was it what you might call a united family?”
“You say you’ve been in the family for two years. Would you describe it as a united family?”
“United?”
"United?"
“Affectionate, you know,—on good terms with each other.” And the juryman lifted the very long and heavy watch-chain that hung across his vest as if that as well as himself had a right to a suitable and well-considered reply.
“Affectionate, you know—on good terms with each other.” And the juryman lifted the very long and heavy watch-chain that hung across his vest as if that, along with himself, deserved a suitable and thoughtful response.
The butler, impressed perhaps by his manner, glanced uneasily around. “Yes, sir, so far as I know.”
The butler, maybe taken aback by his demeanor, looked around nervously. "Yes, sir, as far as I know."
“The young ladies were attached to their uncle?”
“The young ladies were close to their uncle?”
“O yes, sir.”
“Yeah, sure.”
“And to each other?”
"And to one another?"
“Well, yes, I suppose so; it’s not for me to say.”
“Well, yeah, I guess so; it’s not my place to say.”
“You suppose so. Have you any reason to think otherwise?” And he doubled the watch-chain about his fingers as if he would double its attention as well as his own.
“You think so. Do you have any reason to believe differently?” He wrapped the watch-chain around his fingers again, as if trying to focus both its attention and his own.
Thomas hesitated a moment. But just as his interlocutor was about to repeat his question, he drew himself up into a rather stiff and formal attitude and replied:
Thomas paused for a moment. But just as the person he was talking to was about to repeat their question, he straightened up into a rather stiff and formal posture and said:
“Well, sir, no.”
"Well, no, sir."
The juryman, for all his self-assertion, seemed to respect the reticence of a servant who declined to give his opinion in regard to such a matter, and drawing complacently back, signified with a wave of his hand that he had no more to say.
The juryman, despite his confidence, seemed to respect the silence of a servant who refused to share his thoughts on the matter, and leaning back with satisfaction, indicated with a wave of his hand that he had nothing more to add.
Immediately the excitable little man, before mentioned, slipped forward to the edge of his chair and asked, this time without hesitation: “At what time did you unfasten the house this morning?”
Immediately, the excited little man, as mentioned earlier, leaned forward in his chair and asked, this time without hesitation: “What time did you unlock the house this morning?”
“About six, sir.”
"About six o'clock, sir."
“Now, could any one leave the house after that time without your knowledge?”
“Now, could anyone leave the house after that time without you knowing?”
Thomas glanced a trifle uneasily at his fellow-servants, but answered up promptly and as if without reserve:
Thomas glanced a bit nervously at his fellow servants but replied quickly and as if he had no hesitation:
“I don’t think it would be possible for anybody to leave this house after six in the morning without either myself or the cook’s knowing of it. Folks don’t jump from second-story windows in broad daylight, and as to leaving by the doors, the front door closes with such a slam all the house can hear it from top to bottom, and as for the back-door, no one that goes out of that can get clear of the yard without going by the kitchen window, and no one can go by our kitchen window without the cook’s a-seeing of them, that I can just swear to.” And he cast a half-quizzing, half-malicious look at the round, red-faced individual in question, strongly suggestive of late and unforgotten bickerings over the kitchen coffee-urn and castor.
“I really don’t think anyone could leave this house after six in the morning without either me or the cook knowing about it. People don’t jump out of second-story windows in broad daylight, and as for exiting through the doors, the front door slams so loudly that the whole house hears it from top to bottom. As for the back door, anyone who goes out that way would have to pass by the kitchen window, and there’s no way to get past our kitchen window without the cook seeing them, I can swear to that.” He shot a half-teasing, half-malicious glance at the round, red-faced person in question, hinting at past quarrels over the kitchen coffee urn and castor.
This reply, which was of a nature calculated to deepen the forebodings which had already settled upon the minds of those present, produced a visible effect. The house found locked, and no one seen to leave it! Evidently, then, we had not far to look for the assassin.
This response, which was likely to intensify the worries that had already taken hold of everyone there, had a clear impact. The house was locked up, and no one was seen leaving it! Clearly, we didn’t have to search far for the killer.
Shifting on his chair with increased fervor, if I may so speak, the juryman glanced sharply around. But perceiving the renewed interest in the faces about him, declined to weaken the effect of the last admission, by any further questions. Settling, therefore, comfortably back, he left the field open for any other juror who might choose to press the inquiry. But no one seeming to be ready to do this, Thomas in his turn evinced impatience, and at last, looking respectfully around, inquired:
Shifting in his chair with growing enthusiasm, if I may say so, the juror glanced around sharply. However, noticing the renewed interest on the faces around him, he chose not to lessen the impact of his last statement by asking any more questions. So, getting comfortable again, he left the floor open for any other juror who might want to continue the discussion. But since no one appeared ready to do so, Thomas, in his turn, showed impatience, and finally, looking respectfully around, asked:
“Would any other gentleman like to ask me anything?”
“Does anyone else want to ask me something?”
No one replying, he threw a hurried glance of relief towards the servants at his side, then, while each one marvelled at the sudden change that had taken place in his countenance, withdrew with an eager alacrity and evident satisfaction for which I could not at the moment account.
No one answered, so he shot a quick look of relief at the servants beside him. Then, as everyone wondered at the sudden shift in his expression, he left with a noticeable eagerness and clear satisfaction that I couldn't understand at that moment.
But the next witness proving to be none other than my acquaintance of the morning, Mr. Harwell, I soon forgot both Thomas and the doubts his last movement had awakened, in the interest which the examination of so important a person as the secretary and right-hand man of Mr. Leavenworth was likely to create.
But the next witness turned out to be none other than my acquaintance from this morning, Mr. Harwell. I quickly forgot both Thomas and the doubts his last action had raised, caught up in the interest sparked by the examination of such an important person as the secretary and right-hand man of Mr. Leavenworth.
Advancing with the calm and determined air of one who realized that life and death itself might hang upon his words, Mr. Harwell took his stand before the jury with a degree of dignity not only highly prepossessing in itself, but to me, who had not been over and above pleased with him in our first interview, admirable and surprising. Lacking, as I have said, any distinctive quality of face or form agreeable or otherwise—being what you might call in appearance a negative sort of person, his pale, regular features, dark, well-smoothed hair and simple whiskers, all belonging to a recognized type and very commonplace—there was still visible, on this occasion at least, a certain self-possession in his carriage, which went far towards making up for the want of impressiveness in his countenance and expression. Not that even this was in any way remarkable. Indeed, there was nothing remarkable about the man, any more than there is about a thousand others you meet every day on Broadway, unless you except the look of concentration and solemnity which pervaded his whole person; a solemnity which at this time would not have been noticeable, perhaps, if it had not appeared to be the habitual expression of one who in his short life had seen more of sorrow than joy, less of pleasure than care and anxiety.
Moving with the calm and determined presence of someone who knew that his words could be a matter of life and death, Mr. Harwell stood before the jury with a dignity that was not only striking in itself but was also admirable and surprising to me, especially since I hadn't been too impressed with him during our first meeting. Lacking any distinctive or appealing features—essentially being what you might call a forgettable person with his pale, even features, dark, neatly styled hair, and plain sideburns, all fitting a common type—there was still a noticeable self-assurance in his demeanor this time, which mostly made up for the lack of impact in his face and expression. Not that this was anything extraordinary. In fact, there was nothing particularly special about him, just like thousands of others you see every day on Broadway, except for the look of focus and seriousness that surrounded him; a seriousness that, perhaps, wouldn’t have stood out if it didn’t seem to be the usual expression of someone who, in his short life, had experienced more sorrow than joy, and more worry than pleasure.
The coroner, to whom his appearance one way or the other seemed to be a matter of no moment, addressed him immediately and without reserve:
The coroner, whose opinion of his appearance didn't seem to matter at all, spoke to him right away and honestly:
“Your name?”
"What's your name?"
“James Trueman Harwell.”
“James Trueman Harwell.”
“Your business?”
"Your business?"
“I have occupied the position of private secretary and amanuensis to Mr. Leavenworth for the past eight months.”
“I have been serving as Mr. Leavenworth's private secretary and assistant for the past eight months.”
“You are the person who last saw Mr. Leavenworth alive, are you not?”
"You were the last person to see Mr. Leavenworth alive, right?"
The young man raised his head with a haughty gesture which well-nigh transfigured it.
The young man lifted his head with a proud gesture that almost transformed his appearance.
“Certainly not, as I am not the man who killed him.”
“Definitely not, because I'm not the guy who killed him.”
This answer, which seemed to introduce something akin to levity or badinage into an examination the seriousness of which we were all beginning to realize, produced an immediate revulsion of feeling toward the man who, in face of facts revealed and to be revealed, could so lightly make use of it. A hum of disapproval swept through the room, and in that one remark, James Harwell lost all that he had previously won by the self-possession of his bearing and the unflinching regard of his eye. He seemed himself to realize this, for he lifted his head still higher, though his general aspect remained unchanged.
This response, which seemed to bring in a sense of lightness or joking into an examination that we were all starting to recognize was serious, triggered an immediate wave of disapproval towards the man who could treat it so casually in light of the facts that had been revealed and those yet to come. A murmur of discontent spread through the room, and with that one comment, James Harwell lost everything he had gained from his calm demeanor and unwavering gaze. He seemed to realize this, as he lifted his head higher, though his overall appearance stayed the same.
“I mean,” the coroner exclaimed, evidently nettled that the young man had been able to draw such a conclusion from his words, “that you were the last one to see him previous to his assassination by some unknown individual?”
“I mean,” the coroner exclaimed, clearly irritated that the young man had drawn such a conclusion from his words, “that you were the last person to see him before his murder by some unknown individual?”
The secretary folded his arms, whether to hide a certain tremble which had seized him, or by that simple action to gain time for a moment’s further thought, I could not then determine. “Sir,” he replied at length, “I cannot answer yes or no to that question. In all probability I was the last to see him in good health and spirits, but in a house as large as this I cannot be sure of even so simple a fact as that.” Then, observing the unsatisfied look on the faces around, added slowly, “It is my business to see him late.”
The secretary crossed his arms, whether to hide a slight shake he was experiencing or to buy himself a moment to think, I couldn’t tell. “Sir,” he finally said, “I can’t answer that question with a yes or no. I probably was the last to see him in good health and good spirits, but in a house this big, I can’t be certain of even that simple fact.” Then, noticing the frustrated expressions on the faces around him, he added slowly, “My job is to see him late.”
“Your business? Oh, as his secretary, I suppose?”
“Your business? Oh, you mean as his secretary, right?”
He gravely nodded.
He nodded seriously.
“Mr. Harwell,” the coroner went on, “the office of private secretary in this country is not a common one. Will you explain to us what your duties were in that capacity; in short, what use Mr. Leavenworth had for such an assistant and how he employed you?”
“Mr. Harwell,” the coroner continued, “the role of private secretary isn’t very common in this country. Can you explain what your responsibilities were in that position? In other words, how did Mr. Leavenworth utilize an assistant like you, and what tasks did he assign you?”
“Certainly. Mr. Leavenworth was, as you perhaps know, a man of great wealth. Connected with various societies, clubs, institutions, etc., besides being known far and near as a giving man, he was accustomed every day of his life to receive numerous letters, begging and otherwise, which it was my business to open and answer, his private correspondence always bearing a mark upon it which distinguished it from the rest. But this was not all I was expected to do. Having in his early life been engaged in the tea-trade, he had made more than one voyage to China, and was consequently much interested in the question of international communication between that country and our own. Thinking that in his various visits there, he had learned much which, if known to the American people, would conduce to our better understanding of the nation, its peculiarities, and the best manner of dealing with it, he has been engaged for some time in writing a book on the subject, which same it has been my business for the last eight months to assist him in preparing, by writing at his dictation three hours out of the twenty-four, the last hour being commonly taken from the evening, say from half-past nine to half-past ten, Mr. Leavenworth being a very methodical man and accustomed to regulate his own life and that of those about him with almost mathematical precision.”
“Certainly. Mr. Leavenworth was, as you may know, a very wealthy man. Connected with various societies, clubs, institutions, etc., and known far and wide as a generous individual, he was used to receiving numerous letters every day, both requests for help and other types, which it was my job to open and respond to, with his personal correspondence marked in a way that distinguished it from the rest. But that wasn't all I was expected to do. Having been involved in the tea trade early in his life, he made more than one trip to China and was therefore very interested in the topic of international communication between that country and ours. He believed that during his visits there, he had learned a lot that, if shared with the American public, would help us better understand the nation, its unique traits, and the best ways to interact with it. For some time now, he has been working on a book about this, and for the last eight months, I have been assisting him in preparing it by writing down what he says for three hours out of the twenty-four, usually taking the last hour in the evening, from around nine-thirty to ten-thirty, as Mr. Leavenworth is a very methodical man who likes to organize his life and the lives of those around him with almost mathematical precision.”
“You say you were accustomed to write at his dictation evenings? Did you do this as usual last evening?”
“You said you were used to writing what he dictated in the evenings? Did you do that as usual last night?”
“I did, sir.”
"I did, sir."
“What can you tell us of his manner and appearance at the time? Were they in any way unusual?”
“What can you share about his behavior and looks at that time? Were they at all unusual?”
A frown crossed the secretary’s brow.
A frown appeared on the secretary's forehead.
“As he probably had no premonition of his doom, why should there have been any change in his manner?”
“As he likely had no warning of his fate, why would there be any change in his behavior?”
This giving the coroner an opportunity to revenge himself for his discomfiture of a moment before, he said somewhat severely:
This gave the coroner a chance to get back at him for his earlier embarrassment, and he said somewhat sternly:
“It is the business of a witness to answer questions, not to put them.”
“It’s a witness's job to answer questions, not to ask them.”
The secretary flushed and the account stood even.
The secretary blushed, and the account was balanced.
“Very well, then, sir; if Mr. Leavenworth felt any forebodings of his end, he did not reveal them to me. On the contrary, he seemed to be more absorbed in his work than usual. One of the last words he said to me was, ‘In a month we will have this book in press, eh, Trueman?’ I remember this particularly, as he was filling his wineglass at the time. He always drank one glass of wine before retiring, it being my duty to bring the decanter of sherry from the closet the last thing before leaving him. I was standing with my hand on the knob of the hall-door, but advanced as he said this and replied, ‘I hope so, indeed, Mr. Leavenworth.’ ‘Then join me in drinking a glass of sherry,’ said he, motioning me to procure another glass from the closet. I did so, and he poured me out the wine with his own hand. I am not especially fond of sherry, but the occasion was a pleasant one and I drained my glass. I remember being slightly ashamed of doing so, for Mr. Leavenworth set his down half full. It was half full when we found him this morning.”
“Alright then, sir; if Mr. Leavenworth had any feeling that his end was near, he didn’t show it to me. On the contrary, he seemed more focused on his work than usual. One of the last things he said to me was, ‘In a month, we’ll have this book ready for printing, right, Trueman?’ I remember this specifically as he was filling his wine glass at the time. He always had a glass of wine before going to bed, and it was my job to bring the sherry decanter from the closet as the last thing before I left him. I was standing with my hand on the hall door knob but stepped closer as he spoke and replied, ‘I certainly hope so, Mr. Leavenworth.’ ‘Then join me in having a glass of sherry,’ he said, gesturing for me to get another glass from the closet. I did, and he poured the wine for me himself. I’m not particularly fond of sherry, but the moment was enjoyable, and I finished my glass. I remember feeling a little embarrassed about it since Mr. Leavenworth left his half full. It was still half full when we found him this morning.”
Do what he would, and being a reserved man he appeared anxious to control his emotion, the horror of his first shock seemed to overwhelm him here. Pulling his handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped his forehead. “Gentlemen, that is the last action of Mr. Leavenworth I ever saw. As he set the glass down on the table, I said good-night to him and left the room.”
Do what he wanted, and being a reserved guy, he seemed eager to keep his emotions in check; the shock of his initial reaction looked like it was getting to him. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead. “Gentlemen, that was the last thing I ever saw Mr. Leavenworth do. As he put the glass down on the table, I said good-night to him and left the room.”
The coroner, with a characteristic imperviousness to all expressions of emotion, leaned back and surveyed the young man with a scrutinizing glance. “And where did you go then?” he asked.
The coroner, showing his usual indifference to any signs of emotion, leaned back and looked at the young man with a critical eye. “So, where did you go next?” he asked.
“To my own room.”
“To my room.”
“Did you meet anybody on the way?”
“Did you run into anyone on the way?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thank you.”
“Hear any thing or see anything unusual?”
“Hear anything or see anything unusual?”
The secretary’s voice fell a trifle. “No, sir.”
The secretary's voice dropped slightly. "No, sir."
“Mr. Harwell, think again. Are you ready to swear that you neither met anybody, heard anybody, nor saw anything which lingers yet in your memory as unusual?”
“Mr. Harwell, think again. Are you ready to swear that you didn't meet anyone, hear anyone, or see anything that still stands out in your memory as unusual?”
His face grew quite distressed. Twice he opened his lips to speak, and as often closed them without doing so. At last, with an effort, he replied:
His face showed clear signs of distress. Twice he opened his mouth to speak, and just as many times he closed it without saying anything. Finally, with some effort, he replied:
“I saw one thing, a little thing, too slight to mention, but it was unusual, and I could not help thinking of it when you spoke.”
“I noticed one thing, a small thing, too minor to discuss, but it was unusual, and I couldn't help but think of it when you spoke.”
“What was it?”
"What was that?"
“Only a door half open.”
"Just a half-open door."
“Whose door?”
"Whose door is it?"
“Miss Eleanore Leavenworth’s.” His voice was almost a whisper now.
“Miss Eleanore Leavenworth’s.” His voice was nearly a whisper now.
“Where were you when you observed this fact?”
“Where were you when you saw this?”
“I cannot say exactly. Probably at my own door, as I did not stop on the way. If this frightful occurrence had not taken place I should never have thought of it again.”
“I can’t say for sure. Probably at my own front door, since I didn’t stop anywhere on the way. If this terrible event hadn’t happened, I wouldn’t have thought about it again.”
“When you went into your room did you close your door?”
“When you went into your room, did you close your door?”
“I did, sir.”
"I did, sir."
“How soon did you retire?”
“How soon did you quit?”
“Immediately.”
"Right away."
“Did you hear nothing before you fell asleep?”
“Did you not hear anything before you fell asleep?”
Again that indefinable hesitation.
Once more, that unclear hesitation.
“Barely nothing.”
“Almost nothing.”
“Not a footstep in the hall?”
“Not a single footstep in the hallway?”
“I might have heard a footstep.”
“I think I heard a footstep.”
“Did you?”
“Really?”
“I cannot swear I did.”
"I can't swear I did."
“Do you think you did?”
"Do you think you did?"
“Yes, I think I did. To tell the whole: I remember hearing, just as I was falling into a doze, a rustle and a footstep in the hall; but it made no impression upon me, and I dropped asleep.”
“Yes, I think I did. To tell the whole story: I remember hearing, right as I was dozing off, a rustle and a footstep in the hallway; but it didn’t register with me, and I fell asleep.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Some time later I woke, woke suddenly, as if something had startled me, but what, a noise or move, I cannot say. I remember rising up in my bed and looking around, but hearing nothing further, soon yielded to the drowsiness which possessed me and fell into a deep sleep. I did not wake again till morning.”
“After a while, I suddenly woke up like something had startled me, but I can't say if it was a noise or a movement. I remember sitting up in my bed and looking around, but since I didn't hear anything else, I quickly gave in to the sleepiness that took over me and fell back into a deep sleep. I didn't wake up again until morning.”
Here requested to relate how and when he became acquainted with the fact of the murder, he substantiated, in all particulars, the account of the matter already given by the butler; which subject being exhausted, the coroner went on to ask if he had noted the condition of the library table after the body had been removed.
Here asked to explain how and when he learned about the murder, he confirmed all the details of the account already provided by the butler. Once that topic was covered, the coroner asked if he had observed the state of the library table after the body had been taken away.
“Somewhat; yes, sir.”
"Sure; yes, sir."
“What was on it?”
“What was in it?”
“The usual properties, sir, books, paper, a pen with the ink dried on it, besides the decanter and the wineglass from which he drank the night before.”
“The usual stuff, sir: books, paper, a pen with dried ink on it, along with the decanter and the wineglass he used the night before.”
“Nothing more?”
"That's it?"
“I remember nothing more.”
“I don’t remember anything else.”
“In regard to that decanter and glass,” broke in the juryman of the watch and chain, “did you not say that the latter was found in the same condition in which you saw it at the time you left Mr. Leavenworth sitting in his library?”
“In reference to that decanter and glass,” interrupted the juror with the watch and chain, “didn’t you say the glass was found exactly as you saw it when you left Mr. Leavenworth sitting in his library?”
“Yes, sir, very much.”
“Absolutely, sir.”
“Yet he was in the habit of drinking a full glass?”
“Yet he usually drank a full glass?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“An interruption must then have ensued very close upon your departure, Mr. Harwell.”
“An interruption must have happened right after you left, Mr. Harwell.”
A cold bluish pallor suddenly broke out upon the young man’s face. He started, and for a moment looked as if struck by some horrible thought. “That does not follow, sir,” he articulated with some difficulty. “Mr. Leavenworth might—” but suddenly stopped, as if too much distressed to proceed.
A cold bluish hue suddenly appeared on the young man’s face. He flinched, and for a moment, he looked as if he had been hit with some terrible realization. “That doesn’t add up, sir,” he said with some effort. “Mr. Leavenworth might—” but then he abruptly stopped, too upset to continue.
“Go on, Mr. Harwell, let us hear what you have to say.”
“Go ahead, Mr. Harwell, we’d like to hear what you have to say.”
“There is nothing,” he returned faintly, as if battling with some strong emotion.
“There’s nothing,” he replied weakly, as if struggling with some intense feeling.
As he had not been answering a question, only volunteering an explanation, the coroner let it pass; but I saw more than one pair of eyes roll suspiciously from side to side, as if many there felt that some sort of clue had been offered them in this man’s emotion. The coroner, ignoring in his easy way both the emotion and the universal excitement it had produced, now proceeded to ask: “Do you know whether the key to the library was in its place when you left the room last night?”
As he hadn't been answering a question but just giving an explanation, the coroner let it slide; however, I noticed more than one pair of eyes rolling suspiciously, as if many were sensing that some kind of clue had been given through this man's emotion. The coroner, casually overlooking both the emotion and the widespread buzz it stirred, then asked: “Do you know if the key to the library was in its spot when you left the room last night?”
“No, sir; I did not notice.”
“No, sir; I didn’t see.”
“The presumption is, it was?”
"Is it assumed, or what?"
“I suppose so.”
"I guess so."
“At all events, the door was locked in the morning, and the key gone?”
“At any rate, the door was locked in the morning, and the key was missing?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Then whoever committed this murder locked the door on passing out, and took away the key?”
“Then whoever did this murder locked the door when they left, and took the key with them?”
“It would seem so.”
"Seems like it."
The coroner turning, faced the jury with an earnest look. “Gentlemen,” said he, “there seems to be a mystery in regard to this key which must be looked into.”
The coroner turned and faced the jury with a serious expression. “Gentlemen,” he said, “there appears to be a mystery surrounding this key that needs to be investigated.”
Immediately a universal murmur swept through the room, testifying to the acquiescence of all present. The little juryman hastily rising proposed that an instant search should be made for it; but the coroner, turning upon him with what I should denominate as a quelling look, decided that the inquest should proceed in the usual manner, till the verbal testimony was all in.
Immediately, a general murmur spread through the room, showing that everyone there agreed. The small juryman quickly stood up and suggested that they should search for it right away; however, the coroner, giving him a look that I would call a silencing glare, decided that the inquest should continue as usual until all the verbal testimony was gathered.
“Then allow me to ask a question,” again volunteered the irrepressible. “Mr. Harwell, we are told that upon the breaking in of the library door this morning, Mr. Leavenworth’s two nieces followed you into the room.”
“Then let me ask a question,” the eager one chimed in again. “Mr. Harwell, we heard that when the library door was broken down this morning, Mr. Leavenworth’s two nieces followed you into the room.”
“One of them, sir, Miss Eleanore.”
“One of them, sir, is Miss Eleanore.”
“Is Miss Eleanore the one who is said to be Mr. Leavenworth’s sole heiress?” the coroner here interposed.
“Is Miss Eleanore the one who is said to be Mr. Leavenworth’s only heir?” the coroner interjected.
“No, sir, that is Miss Mary.”
“No, sir, that’s Ms. Mary.”
“That she gave orders,” pursued the juryman, “for the removal of the body into the further room?”
"That she instructed for the body to be moved into the next room?"
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“And that you obeyed her by helping to carry it in?”
“And you helped her bring it in, right?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Now, in thus passing through the rooms, did you observe anything to lead you to form a suspicion of the murderer?”
“Now, as you walked through the rooms, did you notice anything that made you suspicious of the murderer?”
The secretary shook his head. “I have no suspicion,” he emphatically said.
The secretary shook his head. “I have no suspicion,” he said firmly.
Somehow, I did not believe him. Whether it was the tone of his voice, the clutch of his hand on his sleeve—and the hand will often reveal more than the countenance—I felt that this man was not to be relied upon in making this assertion.
Somehow, I didn't trust him. Whether it was the way he spoke, the grip of his hand on his sleeve—and hands often show more than faces—I felt that this guy wasn't dependable when making this claim.
“I should like to ask Mr. Harwell a question,” said a juryman who had not yet spoken. “We have had a detailed account of what looks like the discovery of a murdered man. Now, murder is never committed without some motive. Does the secretary know whether Mr. Leavenworth had any secret enemy?”
“I’d like to ask Mr. Harwell a question,” said a juryman who hadn’t spoken yet. “We’ve heard a detailed account of what seems to be the discovery of a murdered man. Now, murder is never committed without some motive. Does the secretary know if Mr. Leavenworth had any secret enemies?”
“I do not.”
"I don't."
“Every one in the house seemed to be on good terms with him?”
"Everyone in the house seemed to get along with him?"
“Yes, sir,” with a little quaver of dissent in the assertion, however.
"Yes, sir," although there was a slight hint of disagreement in the statement.
“Not a shadow lay between him and any other member of his household, so far as you know?”
“Is there no distance at all between him and anyone else in his household, as far as you know?”
“I am not ready to say that,” he returned, quite distressed. “A shadow is a very slight thing. There might have been a shadow——”
“I’m not ready to say that,” he replied, clearly upset. “A shadow is such a small thing. There might have been a shadow——”
“Between him and whom?”
“Between him and who?”
A long hesitation. “One of his nieces, sir.”
A long pause. “One of his nieces, sir.”
“Which one?”
“Which one?”
Again that defiant lift of the head. “Miss Eleanore.”
Again that defiant lift of the head. “Miss Eleanore.”
“How long has this shadow been observable?”
“How long has this shadow been seen?”
“I cannot say.”
"I can't say."
“You do not know the cause?”
"Don't you know the reason?"
“I do not.”
“I don’t.”
“Nor the extent of the feeling?”
“Nor the extent of the feeling?”
“No, sir.”
"Not at all, sir."
“You open Mr. Leavenworth’s letters?”
"Do you open Mr. Leavenworth's letters?"
“I do.”
"I do."
“Has there been anything in his correspondence of late calculated to throw any light upon this deed?”
“Has there been anything in his recent correspondence that could shed light on this act?”
It actually seemed as if he never would answer. Was he simply pondering over his reply, or was the man turned to stone?
It really felt like he would never answer. Was he just thinking about his response, or was he completely frozen?
“Mr. Harwell, did you hear the juryman?” inquired the coroner.
“Mr. Harwell, did you hear the juror?” asked the coroner.
“Yes, sir; I was thinking.”
“Yeah, I was thinking.”
“Very well, now answer.”
“Okay, now answer.”
“Sir,” he replied, turning and looking the juryman full in the face, and in that way revealing his unguarded left hand to my gaze, “I have opened Mr. Leavenworth’s letters as usual for the last two weeks, and I can think of nothing in them bearing in the least upon this tragedy.”
“Sir,” he replied, turning to face the juryman directly and unintentionally exposing his unguarded left hand to me, “I’ve been opening Mr. Leavenworth’s letters as usual for the past two weeks, and I can't find anything in them related to this tragedy.”
The man lied; I knew it instantly. The clenched hand pausing irresolute, then making up its mind to go through with the lie firmly, was enough for me.
The man was lying; I knew it right away. The way his clenched hand hesitated for a moment, then decided to stick with the lie confidently, told me everything I needed to know.
“Mr. Harwell, this is undoubtedly true according to your judgment,” said the coroner; “but Mr. Leavenworth’s correspondence will have to be searched for all that.”
“Mr. Harwell, this is definitely true based on your assessment,” said the coroner; “but we will still need to look through Mr. Leavenworth’s correspondence for everything.”
“Of course,” he replied carelessly; “that is only right.”
"Of course," he replied casually; "that's only fair."
This remark ended Mr. Harwell’s examination for the time. As he sat down I made note of four things.
This comment wrapped up Mr. Harwell's questioning for now. As he took a seat, I noted four things.
That Mr. Harwell himself, for some reason not given, was conscious of a suspicion which he was anxious to suppress even from his own mind.
That Mr. Harwell himself, for some unknown reason, was aware of a suspicion that he was eager to keep hidden even from himself.
That a woman was in some way connected with it, a rustle as well as a footstep having been heard by him on the stairs.
That a woman was somehow involved, as he had heard a rustle along with a footstep on the stairs.
That a letter had arrived at the house, which if found would be likely to throw some light upon this subject.
That a letter had arrived at the house, which if found would probably shed some light on this subject.
That Eleanore Leavenworth’s name came with difficulty from his lips; this evidently unimpressible man, manifesting more or less emotion whenever he was called upon to utter it.
That Eleanore Leavenworth’s name was hard for him to say; this clearly unflappable man showed varying degrees of emotion every time he had to say it.
IV. A CLUE.
The cook of the establishment being now called, that portly, ruddy-faced individual stepped forward with alacrity, displaying upon her good-humored countenance such an expression of mingled eagerness and anxiety that more than one person present found it difficult to restrain a smile at her appearance. Observing this and taking it as a compliment, being a woman as well as a cook, she immediately dropped a curtsey, and opening her lips was about to speak, when the coroner, rising impatiently in his seat, took the word from her mouth by saying sternly:
The cook of the place was called over, and that plump, rosy-cheeked woman stepped forward eagerly, her cheerful face showing a mix of excitement and nervousness that made more than one person present struggle to hold back a smile at her look. Noticing this and considering it a compliment, since she was both a woman and a cook, she quickly did a curtsy and was about to say something when the coroner, getting impatient in his seat, cut her off by saying sternly:
“Your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Katherine Malone, sir.”
"Katherine Malone, sir."
“Well, Katherine, how long have you been in Mr. Leavenworth’s service?”
“Well, Katherine, how long have you been working for Mr. Leavenworth?”
“Shure, it is a good twelvemonth now, sir, since I came, on Mrs. Wilson’s ricommindation, to that very front door, and——”
“Sure, it’s been a good year now, sir, since I came, on Mrs. Wilson’s recommendation, to that very front door, and——”
“Never mind the front door, but tell us why you left this Mrs. Wilson?”
“Forget about the front door, just tell us why you left, Mrs. Wilson?”
“Shure, and it was she as left me, being as she went sailing to the ould country the same day when on her recommendation I came to this very front door—”
“Sure, it was her who left me, since she went sailing to the old country the same day I came to this very front door on her recommendation—”
“Well, well; no matter about that. You have been in Mr. Leavenworth’s family a year?”
“Well, well; that doesn't matter. You’ve been with Mr. Leavenworth’s family for a year?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“And liked it? found him a good master?”
“And liked it? Found him a good boss?”
“Och, sir, niver have I found a better, worse luck to the villain as killed him. He was that free and ginerous, sir, that many’s the time I killed him. He was that free and ginerous, sir, that many’s the time I have said to Hannah—” She stopped, with a sudden comical gasp of terror, looking at her fellow-servants like one who had incautiously made a slip. The coroner, observing this, inquired hastily:
“Och, sir, I've never experienced worse luck than with the villain who killed him. He was so kind and generous, sir, that many times I wished he hadn’t done it. He was so kind and generous, sir, that I’ve often told Hannah—” She stopped, suddenly gasping in comic terror, looking at her fellow servants as if she had slipped up. The coroner, noticing this, quickly asked:
“Hannah? Who is Hannah?”
"Hannah? Who’s Hannah?"
The cook, drawing her roly-poly figure up into some sort of shape in her efforts to appear unconcerned, exclaimed boldly: “She? Oh, only the ladies’ maid, sir.”
The cook, pulling her rounded figure into some kind of shape to seem nonchalant, said confidently, “She? Oh, just the ladies’ maid, sir.”
“But I don’t see any one here answering to that description. You didn’t speak of any one by the name of Hannah, as belonging to the house,” said he, turning to Thomas.
“But I don’t see anyone here who fits that description. You didn’t mention anyone named Hannah as being part of the household,” he said, turning to Thomas.
“No, sir,” the latter replied, with a bow and a sidelong look at the red-cheeked girl at his side. “You asked me who were in the house at the time the murder was discovered, and I told you.”
“No, sir,” the other replied, with a bow and a glance at the blushing girl beside him. “You asked me who was in the house when the murder was found, and I told you.”
“Oh,” cried the coroner, satirically; “used to police courts, I see.” Then, turning back to the cook, who had all this while been rolling her eyes in a vague fright about the room, inquired, “And where is this Hannah?”
“Oh,” said the coroner, sarcastically; “I see you’re familiar with police courts.” Then, turning back to the cook, who had been rolling her eyes nervously around the room, he asked, “So, where is this Hannah?”
“Shure, sir, she’s gone.”
"Sure, sir, she's gone."
“How long since?”
"How long has it been?"
The cook caught her breath hysterically. “Since last night.”
The cook gasped for air, panicking. “Since last night.”
“What time last night?”
“What time was it last night?”
“Troth, sir, and I don’t know. I don’t know anything about it.”
“Honestly, sir, I really don’t know. I don’t know anything about it.”
“Was she dismissed?”
“Did they let her go?”
“Not as I knows on; her clothes is here.”
“Not as I know it; her clothes are here.”
“Oh, her clothes are here. At what hour did you miss her?”
“Oh, her clothes are here. What time did you notice she was gone?”
“I didn’t miss her. She was here last night, and she isn’t here this morning, and so I says she’s gone.”
“I didn’t miss her. She was here last night, and she’s not here this morning, so I’m saying she’s gone.”
“Humph!” cried the coroner, casting a slow glance down the room, while every one present looked as if a door had suddenly opened in a closed wall.
“Humph!” exclaimed the coroner, giving a slow look around the room, while everyone present looked as though a door had just swung open in a solid wall.
“Where did this girl sleep?”
“Where did this girl stay?”
The cook, who had been fumbling uneasily with her apron, looked up.
The cook, who had been awkwardly adjusting her apron, looked up.
“Shure, we all sleeps at the top of the house, sir.”
“Sure, we all sleep at the top of the house, sir.”
“In one room?”
"In the same room?"
Slowly. “Yes, sir.”
Slowly. “Yes, sir.”
“Did she come up to the room last night?”
“Did she go up to the room last night?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing, sir.”
“At what hour?”
"What time?"
“Shure, it was ten when we all came up. I heard the clock a-striking.”
“Sure, it was ten when we all came up. I heard the clock striking.”
“Did you observe anything unusual in her appearance?”
“Did you notice anything strange about her appearance?”
“She had a toothache, sir.”
"She has a toothache, sir."
“Oh, a toothache; what, then? Tell me all she did.”
“Oh, a toothache; what’s that about? Tell me everything she did.”
But at this the cook broke into tears and wails.
But at this, the cook started crying and wailing.
“Shure, she didn’t do nothing, sir. It wasn’t her, sir, as did anything; don’t you believe it. Hannah is a good girl, and honest, sir, as ever you see. I am ready to swear on the Book as how she never put her hand to the lock of his door. What should she for? She only went down to Miss Eleanore for some toothache-drops, her face was paining her that awful; and oh, sir——”
“Sure, she didn’t do anything, sir. It wasn’t her, sir, who did anything; don’t believe it. Hannah is a good girl and honest, sir, as ever you’ll see. I’m ready to swear on the Book that she never touched the lock of his door. Why would she? She only went down to Miss Eleanore for some toothache drops because her face was hurting her so much; and oh, sir——”
“There, there,” interrupted the coroner, “I am not accusing Hannah of anything. I only asked you what she did after she reached your room. She went down-stairs, you say. How long after you went up?”
“There, there,” interrupted the coroner, “I’m not accusing Hannah of anything. I just wanted to know what she did after she got to your room. You say she went downstairs. How long after you went upstairs?”
“Troth, sir, I couldn’t tell; but Molly says——”
"Honestly, sir, I couldn't say; but Molly says——"
“Never mind what Molly says. You didn’t see her go down?”
“Forget what Molly says. You didn’t see her fall?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Nor see her come back?”
"Or see her return?"
“No, sir.”
“Nope, sir.”
“Nor see her this morning?”
"Did you see her this morning?"
“No, sir; how could I when she’s gone?”
“No, sir; how could I when she's gone?”
“But you did see, last night, that she seemed to be suffering with toothache?”
“But you saw last night that she seemed to be suffering from a toothache?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Very well; now tell me how and when you first became acquainted with the fact of Mr. Leavenworth’s death.”
“Alright; now tell me how and when you first found out about Mr. Leavenworth’s death.”
But her replies to this question, while over-garrulous, contained but little information; and seeing this, the coroner was on the point of dismissing her, when the little juror, remembering an admission she had made, of having seen Miss Eleanore Leavenworth coming out of the library door a few minutes after Mr. Leavenworth’s body had been carried into the next room, asked if her mistress had anything in her hand at the time.
But her answers to this question, although excessively talkative, provided very little information; and noticing this, the coroner was about to let her go when the young juror, recalling a statement she had made about seeing Miss Eleanore Leavenworth coming out of the library just a few minutes after Mr. Leavenworth’s body was taken into the next room, asked if her mistress was holding anything at that time.
“I don’t know, sir. Faith!” she suddenly exclaimed, “I believe she did have a piece of paper. I recollect, now, seeing her put it in her pocket.”
“I don’t know, sir. Honestly!” she suddenly exclaimed, “I think she did have a piece of paper. I remember seeing her put it in her pocket.”
The next witness was Molly, the up-stairs girl.
The next witness was Molly, the girl from upstairs.
Molly O’Flanagan, as she called herself, was a rosy-cheeked, black-haired, pert girl of about eighteen, who under ordinary circumstances would have found herself able to answer, with a due degree of smartness, any question which might have been addressed to her. But fright will sometimes cower the stoutest heart, and Molly, standing before the coroner at this juncture, presented anything but a reckless appearance, her naturally rosy cheeks blanching at the first word addressed to her, and her head falling forward on her breast in a confusion too genuine to be dissembled and too transparent to be misunderstood.
Molly O’Flanagan, as she called herself, was a rosy-cheeked, black-haired, lively girl of about eighteen who, under normal circumstances, would have confidently answered any question directed at her. But fear can sometimes weaken even the bravest person, and Molly, standing before the coroner at that moment, looked anything but fearless. Her normally rosy cheeks turned pale at the first question, and her head dropped forward onto her chest in a way that was too real to hide and too obvious to misinterpret.
As her testimony related mostly to Hannah, and what she knew of her, and her remarkable disappearance, I shall confine myself to a mere synopsis of it.
As her testimony focused mainly on Hannah, what she knew about her, and her astonishing disappearance, I'll stick to a brief summary of it.
As far as she, Molly, knew, Hannah was what she had given herself out to be, an uneducated girl of Irish extraction, who had come from the country to act as lady’s-maid and seamstress to the two Misses Leavenworth. She had been in the family for some time; before Molly herself, in fact; and though by nature remarkably reticent, refusing to tell anything about herself or her past life, she had managed to become a great favorite with all in the house. But she was of a melancholy nature and fond of brooding, often getting up nights to sit and think in the dark: “as if she was a lady!” exclaimed Molly.
As far as she, Molly, knew, Hannah was exactly who she claimed to be: an uneducated girl of Irish descent, who had come from the countryside to work as a lady’s maid and seamstress for the two Misses Leavenworth. She had been with the family for a while; even before Molly arrived, in fact; and although she was naturally very reserved and refused to share anything about herself or her past, she had somehow become a favorite among everyone in the house. However, she had a gloomy disposition and liked to brood, often getting up at night to sit and think in the dark: “as if she was a lady!” exclaimed Molly.
This habit being a singular one for a girl in her station, an attempt was made to win from the witness further particulars in regard to it. But Molly, with a toss of her head, confined herself to the one statement. She used to get up nights and sit in the window, and that was all she knew about it.
This habit was quite unusual for a girl in her position, so an effort was made to get more details from the witness about it. But Molly, tossing her head, stuck to her original statement. She would get up at night and sit in the window, and that’s all she knew about it.
Drawn away from this topic, during the consideration of which, a little of the sharpness of Molly’s disposition had asserted itself, she went on to state, in connection with the events of the past night, that Hannah had been ill for two days or more with a swelled face; that it grew so bad after they had gone up-stairs, the night before, that she got out of bed, and dressing herself—Molly was closely questioned here, but insisted upon the fact that Hannah had fully dressed herself, even to arranging her collar and ribbon—lighted a candle, and made known her intention of going down to Miss Eleanore for aid.
Moved away from this topic, during which Molly's sharpness had shown through a bit, she continued to explain, in relation to the events of the previous night, that Hannah had been sick for two days or more with a swollen face; that it had gotten so bad after they went upstairs the night before that she got out of bed, and dressed herself—Molly was heavily questioned here but stood her ground that Hannah had fully dressed herself, even down to fixing her collar and ribbon—lit a candle, and announced her intention of going down to Miss Eleanore for help.
“Why Miss Eleanore?” a juryman here asked.
“Why Miss Eleanore?” a juror here asked.
“Oh, she is the one who always gives out medicines and such like to the servants.”
“Oh, she’s the one who always hands out medicines and stuff to the staff.”
Urged to proceed, she went on to state that she had already told all she knew about it. Hannah did not come back, nor was she to be found in the house at breakfast time.
Urged to continue, she said that she had already shared everything she knew about it. Hannah didn’t return, nor was she anywhere to be found in the house at breakfast.
“You say she took a candle with her,” said the coroner. “Was it in a candlestick?”
“You mentioned she took a candle with her,” said the coroner. “Was it in a candlestick?”
“No, sir; loose like.”
“No, sir; it's loose like.”
“Why did she take a candle? Does not Mr. Leavenworth burn gas in his halls?”
“Why did she grab a candle? Doesn’t Mr. Leavenworth use gas for lighting in his hallways?”
“Yes, sir; but we put the gas out as we go up, and Hannah is afraid of the dark.”
“Yes, sir; but we turn off the gas as we go upstairs, and Hannah is scared of the dark.”
“If she took a candle, it must be lying somewhere about the house. Now, has anybody seen a stray candle?”
“If she took a candle, it has to be lying around the house somewhere. So, has anyone seen a random candle?”
“Not as I knows on, sir.”
"Not that I know of, sir."
“Is this it?” exclaimed a voice over my shoulder.
“Is this it?” a voice exclaimed from behind me.
It was Mr. Gryce, and he was holding up into view a half-burned paraffine candle.
It was Mr. Gryce, and he was holding up a half-burned paraffin candle for everyone to see.
“Yes, sir; lor’, where did you find it?”
“Yes, sir; wow, where did you find that?”
“In the grass of the carriage yard, half-way from the kitchen door to the street,” he quietly returned.
“In the grass of the carriage yard, halfway from the kitchen door to the street,” he quietly replied.
Sensation. A clue, then, at last! Something had been found which seemed to connect this mysterious murder with the outside world. Instantly the back-door assumed the chief position of interest. The candle found lying in the yard seemed to prove, not only that Hannah had left the house shortly after descending from her room, but had left it by the back-door, which we now remembered was only a few steps from the iron gate opening into the side street. But Thomas, being recalled, repeated his assertion that not only the back-door, but all the lower windows of the house, had been found by him securely locked and bolted at six o’clock that morning. Inevitable conclusion—some one had locked and bolted them after the girl. Who? Alas, that had now become the very serious and momentous question.
Sensation. Finally, a clue! Something had been discovered that seemed to link this mysterious murder to the outside world. Immediately, the back door became the main focus of interest. The candle found in the yard appeared to show that Hannah left the house shortly after coming down from her room, and she did so through the back door, which we now recalled was only a few steps from the iron gate leading to the side street. However, Thomas, when brought back, reiterated his claim that not only the back door but all the lower windows of the house had been found securely locked and bolted by him at six o’clock that morning. The inevitable conclusion—someone had locked and bolted them after the girl. Who? Unfortunately, that had now turned into a very serious and significant question.
V. EXPERT TESTIMONY
In the midst of the universal gloom thus awakened there came a sharp ring at the bell. Instantly all eyes turned toward the parlor door, just as it slowly opened, and the officer who had been sent off so mysteriously by the coroner an hour before entered, in company with a young man, whose sleek appearance, intelligent eye, and general air of trustworthiness, seemed to proclaim him to be, what in fact he was, the confidential clerk of a responsible mercantile house.
In the middle of the overall sadness that had been stirred up, there came a sudden ring at the doorbell. Immediately, everyone looked toward the parlor door as it slowly opened, and the officer who had been sent away so mysteriously by the coroner an hour earlier walked in, accompanied by a young man. His polished look, sharp eyes, and general vibe of reliability suggested that he was, in fact, the trusted clerk of a reputable business.
Advancing without apparent embarrassment, though each and every eye in the room was fixed upon him with lively curiosity, he made a slight bow to the coroner.
Advancing without any embarrassment, even though everyone in the room was watching him with keen interest, he gave a slight bow to the coroner.
“You have sent for a man from Bohn & Co.,” he said.
“You called for a guy from Bohn & Co.,” he said.
Strong and immediate excitement. Bohn & Co. was the well-known pistol and ammunition store of —— Broadway.
Strong and immediate excitement. Bohn & Co. was the famous gun and ammo shop on —— Broadway.
“Yes, sir,” returned the coroner. “We have here a bullet, which we must ask you to examine, You are fully acquainted with all matters connected with your business?”
“Yeah, sure,” said the coroner. “We have a bullet here that we need you to take a look at. You’re fully aware of everything related to your business, right?”
The young man, merely elevating an expressive eyebrow, took the bullet carelessly in his hand.
The young man, simply raising an expressive eyebrow, casually took the bullet in his hand.
“Can you tell us from what make of pistol that was delivered?”
“Can you tell us what brand of pistol was delivered?”
The young man rolled it slowly round between his thumb and forefinger, and then laid it down. “It is a No. 32 ball, usually sold with the small pistol made by Smith & Wesson.”
The young man slowly rolled it between his thumb and forefinger, then set it down. “It’s a No. 32 bullet, typically sold with the small gun made by Smith & Wesson.”
“A small pistol!” exclaimed the butler, jumping up from his seat. “Master used to keep a little pistol in his stand drawer. I have often seen it. We all knew about it.”
“A small pistol!” the butler exclaimed, jumping up from his seat. “The master used to keep a little pistol in his drawer. I’ve seen it often. We all knew about it.”
Great and irrepressible excitement, especially among the servants. “That’s so!” I heard a heavy voice exclaim. “I saw it once myself—master was cleaning it.” It was the cook who spoke.
Great and unstoppable excitement, especially among the staff. "That's right!" I heard a deep voice say. "I saw it once myself— the boss was cleaning it." It was the cook who spoke.
“In his stand drawer?” the coroner inquired.
“In his desk drawer?” the coroner asked.
“Yes, sir; at the head of his bed.”
“Yes, sir; at the head of his bed.”
An officer was sent to examine the stand drawer. In a few moments he returned, bringing a small pistol which he laid down on the coroner’s table, saying, “Here it is.”
An officer was sent to check the stand drawer. A few moments later, he returned, holding a small pistol that he placed on the coroner’s table, saying, “Here it is.”
Immediately, every one sprang to his feet, but the coroner, handing it over to the clerk from Bonn’s, inquired if that was the make before mentioned. Without hesitation he replied, “Yes, Smith & Wesson; you can see for yourself,” and he proceeded to examine it.
Immediately, everyone jumped to their feet, but the coroner, passing it to the clerk from Bonn’s, asked if that was the brand mentioned earlier. Without hesitation, he replied, “Yes, Smith & Wesson; you can see for yourself,” and he started to examine it.
“Where did you find this pistol?” asked the coroner of the officer.
“Where did you find this gun?” the coroner asked the officer.
“In the top drawer of a shaving table standing near the head of Mr. Leavenworth’s bed. It was lying in a velvet case together with a box of cartridges, one of which I bring as a sample,” and he laid it down beside the bullet.
“In the top drawer of a shaving table near the head of Mr. Leavenworth’s bed, it was in a velvet case along with a box of cartridges, one of which I’m bringing as a sample,” and he set it down next to the bullet.
“Was the drawer locked?”
"Is the drawer locked?"
“Yes, sir; but the key was not taken out.”
“Yes, sir; but the key wasn’t taken out.”
Interest had now reached its climax. A universal cry swept through the room, “Is it loaded?”
Interest had now peaked. A collective voice rang out through the room, “Is it loaded?”
The coroner, frowning on the assembly, with a look of great dignity, remarked:
The coroner, frowning at the crowd with an air of great dignity, said:
“I was about to ask that question myself, but first I must request order.”
“I was just about to ask that question myself, but first I need to ask for some order.”
An immediate calm followed. Every one was too much interested to interpose any obstacle in the way of gratifying his curiosity.
An immediate calm followed. Everyone was too interested to get in the way of satisfying his curiosity.
“Now, sir!” exclaimed the coroner.
“Now, sir!” said the coroner.
The clerk from Bonn’s, taking out the cylinder, held it up. “There are seven chambers here, and they are all loaded.”
The clerk from Bonn’s took out the cylinder and held it up. “There are seven chambers here, and they’re all loaded.”
A murmur of disappointment followed this assertion.
A quiet wave of disappointment came after this statement.
“But,” he quietly added after a momentary examination of the face of the cylinder, “they have not all been loaded long. A bullet has been recently shot from one of these chambers.”
“But,” he quietly added after looking at the face of the cylinder for a moment, “they haven’t all been loaded for long. A bullet was recently fired from one of these chambers.”
“How do you know?” cried one of the jury.
“How do you know?” shouted one of the jurors.
“How do I know? Sir,” said he, turning to the coroner, “will you be kind enough to examine the condition of this pistol?” and he handed it over to that gentleman. “Look first at the barrel; it is clean and bright, and shows no evidence of a bullet having passed out of it very lately; that is because it has been cleaned. But now, observe the face of the cylinder: what do you see there?”
“How do I know? Sir,” he said, turning to the coroner, “could you please check the condition of this pistol?” and he handed it to him. “First, look at the barrel; it’s clean and shiny, and it doesn’t show any signs of a bullet being fired from it recently; that’s because it has been cleaned. But now, look at the face of the cylinder: what do you see there?”
“I see a faint line of smut near one of the chambers.”
“I see a faint line of dirt near one of the rooms.”
“Just so; show it to the gentlemen.”
“Exactly; show it to the guys.”
It was immediately handed down.
It was given right away.
“That faint line of smut, on the edge of one of the chambers, is the telltale, sirs. A bullet passing out always leaves smut behind. The man who fired this, remembering the fact, cleaned the barrel, but forgot the cylinder.” And stepping aside he folded his arms.
“That faint line of residue on the edge of one of the chambers is the clue, gentlemen. A bullet always leaves residue when it exits. The person who fired this, knowing that, cleaned the barrel but overlooked the cylinder.” And stepping aside, he crossed his arms.
“Jerusalem!” spoke out a rough, hearty voice, “isn’t that wonderful!” This exclamation came from a countryman who had stepped in from the street, and now stood agape in the doorway.
“Jerusalem!” shouted a loud, lively voice, “isn’t that amazing!” This outburst came from a farmer who had walked in from the street and now stood wide-eyed in the doorway.
It was a rude but not altogether unwelcome interruption. A smile passed round the room, and both men and women breathed more easily. Order being at last restored, the officer was requested to describe the position of the stand, and its distance from the library table.
It was a harsh but not entirely unwelcome interruption. A smile spread around the room, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Once order was finally restored, the officer was asked to explain the location of the stand and its distance from the library table.
“The library table is in one room, and the stand in another. To reach the former from the latter, one would be obliged to cross Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom in a diagonal direction, pass through the passageway separating that one apartment from the other, and——”
“The library table is in one room, and the stand is in another. To get to the first from the second, you would have to cross Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom diagonally, go through the hallway that separates the two rooms, and——”
“Wait a moment; how does this table stand in regard to the door which leads from the bedroom into the hall?”
“Hold on a second; how does this table relate to the door that goes from the bedroom into the hallway?”
“One might enter that door, pass directly round the foot of the bed to the stand, procure the pistol, and cross half-way over to the passageway, without being seen by any one sitting or standing in the library beyond.”
“One could go through that door, walk right around the foot of the bed to the stand, grab the pistol, and make it halfway to the passageway without anyone in the library noticing.”
“Holy Virgin!” exclaimed the horrified cook, throwing her apron over her head as if to shut out some dreadful vision. “Hannah niver would have the pluck for that; niver, niver!” But Mr. Gryce, laying a heavy hand on the woman, forced her back into her seat, reproving and calming her at the same time, with a dexterity marvellous to behold. “I beg your pardons,” she cried deprecatingly to those around; “but it niver was Hannah, niver!”
“Holy Virgin!” the shocked cook exclaimed, throwing her apron over her head as if to block out some terrible sight. “Hannah would never have the guts for that; never, never!” But Mr. Gryce, putting a firm hand on the woman, pushed her back into her seat, both scolding and calming her with a skill that was amazing to see. “I’m so sorry,” she said apologetically to those around; “but it was never Hannah, never!”
The clerk from Bohn’s here being dismissed, those assembled took the opportunity of making some change in their position, after which, the name of Mr. Harwell was again called. That person rose with manifest reluctance. Evidently the preceding testimony had either upset some theory of his, or indubitably strengthened some unwelcome suspicion.
The clerk from Bohn’s was let go, and those present took the chance to shift around a bit. After that, Mr. Harwell's name was called again. He stood up with clear hesitation. It was obvious that the earlier testimony had either challenged some theory he had or definitely reinforced some unwanted suspicion.
“Mr. Harwell,” the coroner began, “we are told of the existence of a pistol belonging to Mr. Leavenworth, and upon searching, we discover it in his room. Did you know of his possessing such an instrument?”
“Mr. Harwell,” the coroner started, “we’ve been informed about a pistol that belongs to Mr. Leavenworth, and after searching, we found it in his room. Did you know he had that kind of weapon?”
“I did.”
“I did.”
“Was it a fact generally known in the house?”
“Was it a fact commonly known in the house?”
“So it would seem.”
"Looks that way."
“How was that? Was he in the habit of leaving it around where any one could see it?”
“How was that? Did he usually leave it lying around where anyone could see it?”
“I cannot say; I can only acquaint you with the manner in which I myself became aware of its existence.”
“I can’t say; I can only tell you how I found out about it.”
“Very well, do so.”
“Alright, go ahead.”
“We were once talking about firearms. I have some taste that way, and have always been anxious to possess a pocket-pistol. Saying something of the kind to him one day, he rose from his seat and, fetching me this, showed it to me.”
“We were talking about guns once. I have a bit of an interest in them and have always wanted a pocket pistol. One day, when I mentioned this to him, he got up from his seat, went and got this for me, and showed it to me.”
“How long ago was this?”
“How long ago was that?”
“Some few months since.”
"A few months ago."
“He has owned this pistol, then, for some time?”
“He’s had this pistol for a while, then?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Is that the only occasion upon which you have ever seen it?”
“Is that the only time you've ever seen it?”
“No, sir,”—the secretary blushed—“I have seen it once since.”
“No, sir,” the secretary said, blushing. “I have seen it once since.”
“When?”
“When?”
“About three weeks ago.”
"About three weeks ago."
“Under what circumstances?”
"What are the circumstances?"
The secretary dropped his head, a certain drawn look making itself suddenly visible on his countenance.
The secretary lowered his head, a strained expression suddenly appearing on his face.
“Will you not excuse me, gentlemen?” he asked, after a moment’s hesitation.
“Will you not forgive me, gentlemen?” he asked, after a moment's hesitation.
“It is impossible,” returned the coroner.
“It’s impossible,” the coroner said.
His face grew even more pallid and deprecatory. “I am obliged to introduce the name of a lady,” he hesitatingly declared.
His face became even more pale and self-deprecating. “I have to mention the name of a lady,” he said hesitantly.
“We are very sorry,” remarked the coroner.
“We’re really sorry,” said the coroner.
The young man turned fiercely upon him, and I could not help wondering that I had ever thought him commonplace. “Of Miss Eleanore Leavenworth!” he cried.
The young man turned sharply toward him, and I couldn’t help but wonder how I ever thought he was ordinary. “About Miss Eleanore Leavenworth!” he exclaimed.
At that name, so uttered, every one started but Mr. Gryce; he was engaged in holding a close and confidential confab with his finger-tips, and did not appear to notice.
At that name, spoken aloud, everyone jumped except Mr. Gryce; he was busy having a quiet and private conversation with his fingertips and didn't seem to notice.
“Surely it is contrary to the rules of decorum and the respect we all feel for the lady herself to introduce her name into this discussion,” continued Mr. Harwell. But the coroner still insisting upon an answer, he refolded his arms (a movement indicative of resolution with him), and began in a low, forced tone to say:
“Surely it's against the rules of decorum and the respect we all have for the lady to bring her name into this discussion,” Mr. Harwell continued. But since the coroner kept pressing for an answer, he crossed his arms again (a gesture that showed his determination) and began to speak in a low, strained voice:

“It is only this, gentlemen. One afternoon, about three weeks since, I had occasion to go to the library at an unusual hour. Crossing over to the mantel-piece for the purpose of procuring a penknife which I had carelessly left there in the morning, I heard a noise in the adjoining room. Knowing that Mr. Leavenworth was out, and supposing the ladies to be out also, I took the liberty of ascertaining who the intruder was; when what was my astonishment to come upon Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, standing at the side of her uncle’s bed, with his pistol in her hand. Confused at my indiscretion, I attempted to escape without being observed; but in vain, for just as I was crossing the threshold, she turned and, calling me by name, requested me to explain the pistol to her. Gentlemen, in order to do so, I was obliged to take it in my hand; and that, sirs, is the only other occasion upon which I ever saw or handled the pistol of Mr. Leavenworth.” Drooping his head, he waited in indescribable agitation for the next question.
“It’s just this, gentlemen. One afternoon, about three weeks ago, I needed to go to the library at an unusual time. When I crossed over to the mantel to get a penknife I had carelessly left there that morning, I heard a noise in the next room. Knowing Mr. Leavenworth was out and thinking the ladies were too, I decided to find out who the intruder was; to my shock, I found Miss Eleanore Leavenworth standing by her uncle’s bed, holding his pistol. Embarrassed by my intrusion, I tried to leave without being seen; but it was no use, because just as I was about to step out, she turned and called my name, asking me to explain the pistol to her. Gentlemen, to do that, I had to take it in my hand; and that, sirs, is the only other time I ever saw or handled Mr. Leavenworth’s pistol.” Dropping his head, he waited in indescribable agitation for the next question.
“She asked you to explain the pistol to her; what do you mean by that?”
“She asked you to explain the gun to her; what do you mean by that?”
“I mean,” he faintly continued, catching his breath in a vain effort to appear calm, “how to load, aim, and fire it.”
“I mean,” he said softly, trying to catch his breath to seem calm, “how to load, aim, and fire it.”
A flash of awakened feeling shot across the faces of all present. Even the coroner showed sudden signs of emotion, and sat staring at the bowed form and pale countenance of the man before him, with a peculiar look of surprised compassion, which could not fail of producing its effect, not only upon the young man himself, but upon all who saw him.
A sudden wave of emotion swept over everyone there. Even the coroner displayed unexpected feelings, staring at the hunched figure and pale face of the man in front of him with an unusual look of surprised compassion, which definitely affected not just the young man himself, but everyone who witnessed it.
“Mr. Harwell,” he at length inquired, “have you anything to add to the statement you have just made?”
“Mr. Harwell,” he finally asked, “do you have anything to add to the statement you just made?”
The secretary sadly shook his head.
The secretary shook his head sadly.
“Mr. Gryce,” I here whispered, clutching that person by the arm and dragging him down to my side; “assure me, I entreat you—” but he would not let me finish.
“Mr. Gryce,” I whispered, grabbing his arm and pulling him down to my side; “please assure me—” but he wouldn’t let me finish.
“The coroner is about to ask for the young ladies,” he quickly interposed. “If you desire to fulfil your duty towards them, be ready, that’s all.”
“The coroner is about to ask for the young ladies,” he quickly interjected. “If you want to do your duty towards them, just be ready, that’s all.”
Fulfil my duty! The simple words recalled me to myself. What had I been thinking of; was I mad? With nothing more terrible in mind than a tender picture of the lovely cousins bowed in anguish over the remains of one who had been as dear as a father to them, I slowly rose, and upon demand being made for Miss Mary and Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, advanced and said that, as a friend of the family—a petty lie, which I hope will not be laid up against me—I begged the privilege of going for the ladies and escorting them down.
Fulfill my duty! Those simple words brought me back to reality. What had I been thinking? Was I crazy? With nothing more serious in mind than a heartfelt image of the beautiful cousins grieving over the remains of someone who had been like a father to them, I slowly got up. When someone asked for Miss Mary and Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, I stepped forward and said that, as a friend of the family—a small lie that I hope won't be held against me—I requested the chance to go get the ladies and escort them downstairs.
Instantly a dozen eyes flashed upon me, and I experienced the embarrassment of one who, by some unexpected word or action, has drawn upon himself the concentrated attention of a whole room.
Instantly, a dozen eyes turned to me, and I felt the embarrassment of someone who, through some unexpected word or action, has caught the full attention of an entire room.
But the permission sought being almost immediately accorded, I was speedily enabled to withdraw from my rather trying position, finding myself, almost before I knew it, in the hall, my face aflame, my heart beating with excitement, and these words of Mr. Gryce ringing in my ears: “Third floor, rear room, first door at the head of the stairs. You will find the young ladies expecting you.”
But the permission I requested was granted almost right away, so I quickly managed to get out of my pretty uncomfortable situation, finding myself, almost before I realized it, in the hall, my face flushed, my heart racing with excitement, and Mr. Gryce’s words echoing in my ears: “Third floor, back room, first door at the top of the stairs. You’ll find the young ladies waiting for you.”
VI. SIDE-LIGHTS
Third floor, rear room, first door at the head of the stairs! What was I about to encounter there?
Third floor, back room, first door at the top of the stairs! What was I going to find there?
Mounting the lower flight, and shuddering by the library wall, which to my troubled fancy seemed written all over with horrible suggestions, I took my way slowly up-stairs, revolving in my mind many things, among which an admonition uttered long ago by my mother occupied a prominent place.
Mounting the lower stairs and shuddering by the library wall, which to my anxious imagination seemed covered in terrifying ideas, I made my way slowly upstairs, thinking about many things, among which a warning my mother gave me long ago stood out the most.
“My son, remember that a woman with a secret may be a fascinating study, but she can never be a safe, nor even satisfactory, companion.”
“My son, remember that a woman with a secret can be an intriguing subject, but she can never be a reliable or even fulfilling partner.”
A wise saw, no doubt, but totally inapplicable to the present situation; yet it continued to haunt me till the sight of the door to which I had been directed put every other thought to flight save that I was about to meet the stricken nieces of a brutally murdered man.
A wise saying, no doubt, but completely irrelevant to what was happening now; still, it lingered in my mind until I saw the door I was directed to, which pushed all other thoughts away except for the fact that I was about to meet the grieving nieces of a brutally murdered man.

Pausing only long enough on the threshold to compose myself for the interview, I lifted my hand to knock, when a rich, clear voice rose from within, and I heard distinctly uttered these astounding words: “I do not accuse your hand, though I know of none other which would or could have done this deed; but your heart, your head, your will, these I do and must accuse, in my secret mind at least; and it is well that you should know it!”
Pausing just long enough at the door to gather my thoughts for the interview, I raised my hand to knock when a rich, clear voice came from inside, and I distinctly heard these shocking words: “I don’t blame your hand, even though I can’t think of anyone else who could have done this; but your heart, your mind, your will, those I do blame, at least in my secret thoughts; and it’s important for you to know that!”
Struck with horror, I staggered back, my hands to my ears, when a touch fell on my arm, and turning, I saw Mr. Gryce standing close beside me, with his finger on his lip, and the last flickering shadow of a flying emotion fading from his steady, almost compassionate countenance.
Struck with horror, I staggered back, my hands over my ears, when I felt a touch on my arm. Turning, I saw Mr. Gryce standing right next to me, his finger on his lips, and the last flicker of a fleeting emotion fading from his steady, almost compassionate face.
“Come, come,” he exclaimed; “I see you don’t begin to know what kind of a world you are living in. Rouse yourself; remember they are waiting down below.”
“Come on, come on,” he said; “I can tell you don’t really understand what kind of world you’re living in. Wake up; remember they’re waiting down below.”
“But who is it? Who was it that spoke?”
“But who is it? Who was that speaking?”
“That we shall soon see.” And without waiting to meet, much less answer, my appealing look, he struck his hand against the door, and flung it wide open.
“That we will see soon.” And without waiting to meet, much less respond to my pleading look, he hit his hand against the door and swung it wide open.
Instantly a flush of lovely color burst upon us. Blue curtains, blue carpets, blue walls. It was like a glimpse of heavenly azure in a spot where only darkness and gloom were to be expected. Fascinated by the sight, I stepped impetuously forward, but instantly paused again, overcome and impressed by the exquisite picture I saw before me.
Instantly, a burst of beautiful color surrounded us. Blue curtains, blue carpets, blue walls. It felt like a glimpse of heavenly blue in a place where only darkness and gloom were expected. Captivated by the scene, I stepped forward eagerly but quickly stopped again, overwhelmed and amazed by the stunning picture in front of me.

Seated in an easy chair of embroidered satin, but rousing from her half-recumbent position, like one who was in the act of launching a powerful invective, I beheld a glorious woman. Fair, frail, proud, delicate; looking like a lily in the thick creamy-tinted wrapper that alternately clung to and swayed from her finely moulded figure; with her forehead, crowned with the palest of pale tresses, lifted and flashing with power; one quivering hand clasping the arm of her chair, the other outstretched and pointing toward some distant object in the room,—her whole appearance was so startling, so extraordinary, that I held my breath in surprise, actually for the moment doubting if it were a living woman I beheld, or some famous pythoness conjured up from ancient story, to express in one tremendous gesture the supreme indignation of outraged womanhood.
Seated in a comfy, embroidered satin chair, but rousing from her relaxed position, like someone about to deliver a strong critique, I saw a stunning woman. Beautiful, delicate, proud; she looked like a lily in a creamy garment that alternately hugged and flowed around her elegantly shaped figure; with her forehead, crowned by the lightest of blonde hair, raised and radiant with intensity; one trembling hand gripping the arm of her chair, the other extended and pointing toward something distant in the room—her whole presence was so striking, so extraordinary, that I held my breath in surprise, momentarily doubting whether I was looking at a living woman or a famous oracle conjured up from ancient tales, meant to express in one powerful gesture the deep anger of wronged womanhood.
“Miss Mary Leavenworth,” whispered that ever present voice over my shoulder.
“Miss Mary Leavenworth,” whispered that ever-present voice over my shoulder.
Ah! Mary Leavenworth! What a relief came with this name. This beautiful creature, then, was not the Eleanore who could load, aim, and fire a pistol. Turning my head, I followed the guiding of that uplifted hand, now frozen into its place by a new emotion: the emotion of being interrupted in the midst of a direful and pregnant revelation, and saw—but, no, here description fails me! Eleanore Leavenworth must be painted by other hands than mine. I could sit half the day and dilate upon the subtle grace, the pale magnificence, the perfection of form and feature which make Mary Leavenworth the wonder of all who behold her; but Eleanore—I could as soon paint the beatings of my own heart. Beguiling, terrible, grand, pathetic, that face of faces flashed upon my gaze, and instantly the moonlight loveliness of her cousin faded from my memory, and I saw only Eleanore—only Eleanore from that moment on forever.
Ah! Mary Leavenworth! What a relief this name brought. So, this stunning woman wasn’t the Eleanore who could load, aim, and shoot a gun. I turned my head, following the direction of that raised hand, now frozen in place by a new feeling: the feeling of being interrupted in the middle of a heavy and intense revelation, and saw—but, no, here words fail me! Eleanore Leavenworth should be described by someone more skilled than me. I could spend half the day going on about the delicate grace, the pale beauty, the flawless form and features that make Mary Leavenworth the marvel of everyone who sees her; but Eleanore—I could just as easily describe the rhythm of my own heart. Alluring, terrifying, magnificent, tragic, that face of faces appeared before me, and instantly the moonlit beauty of her cousin faded from my mind, and I saw only Eleanore—only Eleanore from that moment on forever.
When my glance first fell upon her, she was standing by the side of a small table, with her face turned toward her cousin, and her two hands resting, the one upon her breast, the other on the table, in an attitude of antagonism. But before the sudden pang which shot through me at the sight of her beauty had subsided, her head had turned, her gaze had encountered mine; all the horror of the situation had burst upon her, and, instead of a haughty woman, drawn up to receive and trample upon the insinuations of another, I beheld, alas! a trembling, panting human creature, conscious that a sword hung above her head, and without a word to say why it should not fall and slay her.
When I first saw her, she was standing next to a small table, facing her cousin, with one hand resting on her chest and the other on the table, showing a defensive posture. But before the sudden shock of her beauty faded, she turned her head and our eyes met; she realized the horror of the situation, and instead of the proud woman ready to confront anyone's insinuations, I saw, unfortunately, a trembling, gasping human being, aware that a sword was hanging over her head, with no words to explain why it shouldn’t drop and hurt her.
It was a pitiable change; a heart-rending revelation! I turned from it as from a confession. But just then, her cousin, who had apparently regained her self-possession at the first betrayal of emotion on the part of the other, stepped forward and, holding out her hand, inquired:
It was a sad change; a heartbreaking revelation! I turned away from it as if it were a confession. But just then, her cousin, who seemed to have regained her composure after the first sign of emotion from the other, stepped forward and, extending her hand, asked:
“Is not this Mr. Raymond? How kind of you, sir. And you?” turning to Mr. Gryce; “you have come to tell us we are wanted below, is it not so?”
“Isn't this Mr. Raymond? How nice of you, sir. And you?” she said, turning to Mr. Gryce. “You've come to let us know we're needed downstairs, right?”
It was the voice I had heard through the door, but modulated to a sweet, winning, almost caressing tone.
It was the voice I had heard through the door, but changed to a sweet, charming, almost soothing tone.
Glancing hastily at Mr. Gryce, I looked to see how he was affected by it. Evidently much, for the bow with which he greeted her words was lower than ordinary, and the smile with which he met her earnest look both deprecatory and reassuring. His glance did not embrace her cousin, though her eyes were fixed upon his face with an inquiry in their depths more agonizing than the utterance of any cry would have been. Knowing Mr. Gryce as I did, I felt that nothing could promise worse, or be more significant, than this transparent disregard of one who seemed to fill the room with her terror. And, struck with pity, I forgot that Mary Leavenworth had spoken, forgot her very presence in fact, and, turning hastily away, took one step toward her cousin, when Mr. Gryce’s hand falling on my arm stopped me.
Glancing quickly at Mr. Gryce, I checked to see how he was reacting to it. Clearly a lot, because the bow with which he acknowledged her words was lower than usual, and the smile he gave her earnest gaze was both dismissive and comforting. His gaze didn’t even include her cousin, even though her eyes were locked on his face, filled with a desperate question that was more painful than any cry could express. Knowing Mr. Gryce as I did, I felt that nothing promised worse, or was more telling, than this obvious disregard for someone who seemed to fill the room with her fear. Struck by pity, I forgot that Mary Leavenworth had spoken, forgot her presence entirely, and turned quickly to take a step towards her cousin, when Mr. Gryce’s hand on my arm stopped me.
“Miss Leavenworth speaks,” said he.
“Miss Leavenworth is speaking,” he said.
Recalled to myself, I turned my back upon what had so interested me even while it repelled, and forcing myself to make some sort of reply to the fair creature before me, offered my arm and led her toward the door.
Reconnecting with myself, I turned away from what had both fascinated and repelled me, and making an effort to respond to the beautiful woman in front of me, I offered my arm and guided her toward the door.
Immediately the pale, proud countenance of Mary Leavenworth softened almost to the point of smiling;—and here let me say, there never was a woman who could smile and not smile like Mary Leavenworth. Looking in my face, with a frank and sweet appeal in her eyes, she murmured:
Immediately, the pale, proud face of Mary Leavenworth softened almost to the point of smiling;—and let me just say, there has never been a woman who could smile like Mary Leavenworth. Looking into my face, with a genuine and sweet appeal in her eyes, she murmured:
“You are very good. I do feel the need of support; the occasion is so horrible, and my cousin there,”—here a little gleam of alarm nickered into her eyes—“is so very strange to-day.”
“You're really great. I do feel like I need some support; this situation is so terrible, and my cousin over there,”—here a little glimmer of worry appeared in her eyes—“is acting so unusually today.”
“Humph!” thought I to myself; “where is the grand indignant pythoness, with the unspeakable wrath and menace in her countenance, whom I saw when I first entered the room?” Could it be that she was trying to beguile us from our conjectures, by making light of her former expressions? Or was it possible she deceived herself so far as to believe us unimpressed by the weighty accusation overheard by us at a moment so critical?
“Humph!” I thought to myself; “where is the grand, furious pythoness with the unspeakable anger and threat on her face that I saw when I first entered the room?” Could it be that she was trying to distract us from our thoughts by downplaying her earlier expressions? Or was it possible she was fooling herself into thinking we were unfazed by the serious accusation we overheard at such a critical moment?
But Eleanore Leavenworth, leaning on the arm of the detective, soon absorbed all my attention. She had regained by this time her self-possession, also, but not so entirely as her cousin. Her step faltered as she endeavored to walk, and the hand which rested on his arm trembled like a leaf. “Would to God I had never entered this house,” said I to myself. And yet, before the exclamation was half uttered, I became conscious of a secret rebellion against the thought; an emotion, shall I say, of thankfulness that it had been myself rather than another who had been allowed to break in upon their privacy, overhear that significant remark, and, shall I acknowledge it, follow Mr. Gryce and the trembling, swaying figure of Eleanore Leavenworth down-stairs. Not that I felt the least relenting in my soul towards guilt. Crime had never looked so black; revenge, selfishness, hatred, cupidity, never seemed more loathsome; and yet—but why enter into the consideration of my feelings at that time. They cannot be of interest; besides, who can fathom the depths of his own soul, or untangle for others the secret cords of revulsion and attraction which are, and ever have been, a mystery and wonder to himself? Enough that, supporting upon my arm the half-fainting form of one woman, but with my attention, and interest devoted to another, I descended the stairs of the Leavenworth mansion, and re-entered the dreaded presence of those inquisitors of the law who had been so impatiently awaiting us.
But Eleanore Leavenworth, leaning on the detective's arm, soon captured all my attention. By this time, she had regained her composure, though not as completely as her cousin. Her step faltered as she tried to walk, and the hand resting on his arm trembled like a leaf. “I wish I had never come into this house,” I thought to myself. Yet, before I could even finish that thought, I felt a secret rebellion against it; a feeling, dare I say, of gratitude that it was me instead of someone else who had been allowed to intrude on their privacy, overhear that important remark, and, I admit, follow Mr. Gryce and the trembling, swaying figure of Eleanore Leavenworth downstairs. Not that I felt the slightest bit of sympathy in my heart for any wrongdoing. Crime had never seemed so dark; revenge, selfishness, hatred, greed never appeared more disgusting; and yet—but why delve into my feelings at that moment? They probably wouldn’t interest anyone; besides, who can really understand the depths of their own soul, or unravel the hidden threads of repulsion and attraction that have always been a mystery and wonder to them? It was enough that, supporting the almost fainting form of one woman on my arm while my focus and concern were on another, I descended the stairs of the Leavenworth mansion and re-entered the intimidating presence of those law enforcers who had been waiting for us so anxiously.
As I once more crossed that threshold, and faced the eager countenances of those I had left so short a time before, I felt as if ages had elapsed in the interval; so much can be experienced by the human soul in the short space of a few over-weighted moments.
As I stepped across that threshold again and looked at the eager faces of those I had left just a short time ago, it felt like ages had passed since then; so much can happen to the human soul in just a few heavy moments.
VII. MARY LEAVENWORTH
Have you ever observed the effect of the sunlight bursting suddenly upon the earth from behind a mass of heavily surcharged clouds? If so, you can have some idea of the sensation produced in that room by the entrance of these two beautiful ladies. Possessed of a loveliness which would have been conspicuous in all places and under all circumstances, Mary, at least, if not her less striking, though by no means less interesting cousin, could never have entered any assemblage without drawing to herself the wondering attention of all present. But, heralded as here, by the most fearful of tragedies, what could you expect from a collection of men such as I have already described, but overmastering wonder and incredulous admiration? Nothing, perhaps, and yet at the first murmuring sound of amazement and satisfaction, I felt my soul recoil in disgust.
Have you ever noticed the way sunlight suddenly breaks through a thick layer of dark clouds? If you have, you might understand the feeling in that room when these two beautiful ladies walked in. With a beauty that would stand out anywhere, Mary—if not her less striking, but still captivating cousin—could never enter a gathering without grabbing the attention of everyone around her. But with such a dramatic background, what could you expect from a group of men like the ones I’ve already mentioned, except overwhelming wonder and disbelief? Maybe nothing, but as soon as I heard their murmurs of amazement and satisfaction, I felt a wave of disgust wash over me.
Making haste to seat my now trembling companion in the most retired spot I could find, I looked around for her cousin. But Eleanore Leavenworth, weak as she had appeared in the interview above, showed at this moment neither hesitation nor embarrassment. Advancing upon the arm of the detective, whose suddenly assumed air of persuasion in the presence of the jury was anything but reassuring, she stood for an instant gazing calmly upon the scene before her. Then bowing to the coroner with a grace and condescension which seemed at once to place him on the footing of a politely endured intruder in this home of elegance, she took the seat which her own servants hastened to procure for her, with an ease and dignity that rather recalled the triumphs of the drawing-room than the self-consciousness of a scene such as that in which we found ourselves. Palpable acting, though this was, it was not without its effect. Instantly the murmurs ceased, the obtrusive glances fell, and something like a forced respect made itself visible upon the countenances of all present. Even I, impressed as I had been by her very different demeanor in the room above, experienced a sensation of relief; and was more than startled when, upon turning to the lady at my side, I beheld her eyes riveted upon her cousin with an inquiry in their depths that was anything but encouraging. Fearful of the effect this look might have upon those about us, I hastily seized her hand which, clenched and unconscious, hung over the edge of her chair, and was about to beseech her to have care, when her name, called in a slow, impressive way by the coroner, roused her from her abstraction. Hurriedly withdrawing her gaze from her cousin, she lifted her face to the jury, and I saw a gleam pass over it which brought back my early fancy of the pythoness. But it passed, and it was with an expression of great modesty she settled herself to respond to the demand of the coroner and answer the first few opening inquiries.
Making sure to quickly seat my now trembling friend in the quietest spot I could find, I looked around for her cousin. But Eleanore Leavenworth, weak as she had seemed during the previous interview, showed no signs of hesitation or embarrassment at that moment. Walking boldly alongside the detective, whose suddenly persuasive demeanor in front of the jury was anything but reassuring, she stood for a moment, calmly surveying the scene before her. Then, bowing to the coroner with a grace and condescension that made him seem like an unwelcome guest in her elegant home, she took the seat her servants quickly brought for her, with an ease and dignity that reminded me more of a drawing-room triumph than the self-consciousness of the moment we found ourselves in. Though this was clearly an act, it was not without impact. Almost immediately, the murmurs stopped, the intrusive glances dropped away, and a forced respect appeared on the faces of everyone present. Even I, still affected by her very different demeanor in the room above, felt a sense of relief; I was more than startled when, turning to the lady beside me, I saw her eyes glued to her cousin with an inquiry in them that was anything but encouraging. Afraid of how this look might affect those around us, I quickly grabbed her hand, which hung over the edge of her chair, clenched and unaware, and was about to urge her to be careful when the coroner called her name in a slow, deliberate manner, pulling her from her trance. Hastily pulling her gaze from her cousin, she lifted her face to the jury, and I saw a fleeting gleam pass over it that reminded me of the pythoness. But it faded, and with a very modest expression, she prepared to respond to the coroner's questions and tackle the first few opening inquiries.
But what can express the anxiety of that moment to me? Gentle as she now appeared, she was capable of great wrath, as I knew. Was she going to reiterate her suspicions here? Did she hate as well as mistrust her cousin? Would she dare assert in this presence, and before the world, what she found it so easy to utter in the privacy of her own room and the hearing of the one person concerned? Did she wish to? Her own countenance gave me no clue to her intentions, and, in my anxiety, I turned once more to look at Eleanore. But she, in a dread and apprehension I could easily understand, had recoiled at the first intimation that her cousin was to speak, and now sat with her face covered from sight, by hands blanched to an almost deathly whiteness.
But how can I describe the anxiety of that moment? Despite her gentle appearance now, I knew she was capable of intense anger. Was she going to repeat her suspicions here? Did she hate her cousin as much as she mistrusted her? Would she dare to say in front of everyone what she found so easy to say in the privacy of her own room, with just one person listening? Did she want to? Her expression gave me no hint about her intentions, and in my worry, I looked back at Eleanore. But she had recoiled in fear and dread as soon as she sensed her cousin was about to speak, and now she sat with her face hidden in her hands, which were almost ghostly white.
The testimony of Mary Leavenworth was short. After some few questions, mostly referring to her position in the house and her connection with its deceased master, she was asked to relate what she knew of the murder itself, and of its discovery by her cousin and the servants.
The testimony of Mary Leavenworth was brief. After a few questions, mainly about her role in the house and her relationship with its deceased owner, she was asked to share what she knew about the murder itself and how her cousin and the servants discovered it.
Lifting up a brow that seemed never to have known till now the shadow of care or trouble, and a voice that, whilst low and womanly, rang like a bell through the room, she replied:
Lifting an eyebrow that seemed to have never experienced even a hint of worry or trouble, and with a voice that, although soft and feminine, echoed like a bell through the room, she replied:
“You ask me, gentlemen, a question which I cannot answer of my own personal knowledge. I know nothing of this murder, nor of its discovery, save what has come to me through the lips of others.”
“You're asking me, gentlemen, a question that I can't answer from my own experience. I know nothing about this murder or how it was discovered, except what I've heard from other people.”
My heart gave a bound of relief, and I saw Eleanore Leavenworth’s hands drop from her brow like stone, while a flickering gleam as of hope fled over her face, and then died away like sunlight leaving marble.
My heart leaped with relief, and I watched Eleanore Leavenworth’s hands fall from her forehead like lead, as a brief glimmer of hope flashed across her face, then faded away like sunlight disappearing from marble.
“For, strange as it may seem to you,” Mary earnestly continued, the shadow of a past horror revisiting her countenance, “I did not enter the room where my uncle lay. I did not even think of doing so; my only impulse was to fly from what was so horrible and heartrending. But Eleanore went in, and she can tell you——”
“For, as strange as it may seem to you,” Mary earnestly continued, a look of past horror crossing her face, “I didn’t go into the room where my uncle was. I didn’t even consider it; my only instinct was to escape from something so awful and heartbreaking. But Eleanore went in, and she can tell you——”
“We will question Miss Eleanore Leavenworth later,” interrupted the coroner, but very gently for him. Evidently the grace and elegance of this beautiful woman were making their impression. “What we want to know is what you saw. You say you cannot tell us of anything that passed in the room at the time of the discovery?”
“We'll ask Miss Eleanore Leavenworth about that later,” the coroner interrupted, though he was surprisingly gentle. Clearly, the grace and beauty of this woman were having an effect on him. “What we need to understand is what you saw. You say you can't share anything that happened in the room at the time of the discovery?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Only what occurred in the hall?”
“Is that all that happened in the hall?”
“Nothing occurred in the hall,” she innocently remarked.
“Nothing happened in the hall,” she said innocently.
“Did not the servants pass in from the hall, and your cousin come out there after her revival from her fainting fit?”
“Didn't the servants come in from the hall, and your cousin come out after she came to from her fainting spell?”
Mary Leavenworth’s violet eyes opened wonderingly.
Mary Leavenworth's violet eyes opened with curiosity.
“Yes, sir; but that was nothing.”
“Yes, sir; but that was no big deal.”
“You remember, however, her coming into the hall?”
“You remember her coming into the hall, right?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure, sir.”
“With a paper in her hand?”
“With a piece of paper in her hand?”
“Paper?” and she wheeled suddenly and looked at her cousin. “Did you have a paper, Eleanore?”
“Paper?” She suddenly turned and looked at her cousin. “Did you have a paper, Eleanore?”
The moment was intense. Eleanore Leavenworth, who at the first mention of the word paper had started perceptibly, rose to her feet at this naive appeal, and opening her lips, seemed about to speak, when the coroner, with a strict sense of what was regular, lifted his hand with decision, and said:
The moment was intense. Eleanore Leavenworth, who had noticeably flinched at the first mention of the word paper, stood up at this naive appeal, and opening her mouth, seemed ready to speak, when the coroner, with a firm sense of protocol, raised his hand decisively and said:
“You need not ask your cousin, Miss; but let us hear what you have to say yourself.”
“You don’t need to ask your cousin, Miss; just let us hear what you have to say yourself.”
Immediately, Eleanore Leavenworth sank back, a pink spot breaking out on either cheek; while a slight murmur testified to the disappointment of those in the room, who were more anxious to have their curiosity gratified than the forms of law adhered to.
Immediately, Eleanore Leavenworth leaned back, a flush appearing on both cheeks; while a soft murmur showed the disappointment of those in the room, who were more eager to satisfy their curiosity than to follow legal procedures.
Satisfied with having done his duty, and disposed to be easy with so charming a witness, the coroner repeated his question. “Tell us, if you please, if you saw any such thing in her hand?”
Satisfied that he had fulfilled his duty, and feeling relaxed with such a charming witness, the coroner asked his question again. “Please tell us, did you see anything like that in her hand?”
“I? Oh, no, no; I saw nothing.”
“I? Oh, no, no; I didn’t see anything.”
Being now questioned in relation to the events of the previous night, she had no new light to throw upon the subject. She acknowledged her uncle to have been a little reserved at dinner, but no more so than at previous times when annoyed by some business anxiety.
Being questioned about what happened the night before, she had nothing new to add. She admitted her uncle had been a bit reserved at dinner, but not more than usual when he was stressed about work.
Asked if she had seen her uncle again that evening, she said no, that she had been detained in her room. That the sight of him, sitting in his seat at the head of the table, was the very last remembrance she had of him.
Asked if she had seen her uncle again that evening, she said no, that she had been stuck in her room. That the last memory she had of him was seeing him sitting in his seat at the head of the table.
There was something so touching, so forlorn, and yet so unobtrusive, in this simple recollection of hers, that a look of sympathy passed slowly around the room.
There was something so moving, so sad, and yet so subtle in this simple memory of hers that a look of compassion gradually spread around the room.
I even detected Mr. Gryce softening towards the inkstand. But Eleanore Leavenworth sat unmoved.
I even noticed Mr. Gryce warming up to the inkstand. But Eleanore Leavenworth remained unbothered.
“Was your uncle on ill terms with any one?” was now asked. “Had he valuable papers or secret sums of money in his possession?”
“Did your uncle have a bad relationship with anyone?” was now asked. “Did he have important documents or hidden amounts of money?”
To all these inquiries she returned an equal negative.
To all these questions, she responded with a flat no.
“Has your uncle met any stranger lately, or received any important letter during the last few weeks, which might seem in any way to throw light upon this mystery?”
“Has your uncle met any strangers lately, or received any important letters in the last few weeks that could shed some light on this mystery?”
There was the slightest perceptible hesitation in her voice, as she replied: “No, not to my knowledge; I don’t know of any such.” But here, stealing a side glance at Eleanore, she evidently saw something that reassured her, for she hastened to add:
There was a barely noticeable pause in her voice as she replied, “No, not that I know of; I haven’t heard of anything like that.” But then, stealing a quick glance at Eleanore, she clearly saw something that made her feel better, so she quickly added:
“I believe I may go further than that, and meet your question with a positive no. My uncle was in the habit of confiding in me, and I should have known if anything of importance to him had occurred.”
“I believe I can go even further and answer your question with a definite no. My uncle used to confide in me, and I would have known if anything significant had happened to him.”
Questioned in regard to Hannah, she gave that person the best of characters; knew of nothing which could have led either to her strange disappearance, or to her connection with crime. Could not say whether she kept any company, or had any visitors; only knew that no one with any such pretensions came to the house. Finally, when asked when she had last seen the pistol which Mr. Leavenworth always kept in his stand drawer, she returned, not since the day he bought it; Eleanore, and not herself, having the charge of her uncle’s apartments.
Questioned about Hannah, she spoke highly of her character and didn’t know of anything that could explain her unusual disappearance or any link to crime. She couldn’t say if Hannah had any friends or visitors; all she knew was that no one with those intentions came to the house. Finally, when asked when she had last seen the pistol that Mr. Leavenworth always kept in his drawer, she replied that it had been since the day he bought it; Eleanore, not herself, was in charge of her uncle’s rooms.
It was the only thing she had said which, even to a mind freighted like mine, would seem to point to any private doubt or secret suspicion; and this, uttered in the careless manner in which it was, would have passed without comment if Eleanore herself had not directed at that moment a very much aroused and inquiring look upon the speaker.
It was the only thing she had said that, even to a mind burdened like mine, suggested any personal doubt or hidden suspicion; and this, spoken in the casual way it was, would have gone unnoticed if Eleanore hadn't at that moment shot a very curious and scrutinizing glance at the speaker.
But it was time for the inquisitive juror to make himself heard again. Edging to the brink of the chair, he drew in his breath, with a vague awe of Mary’s beauty, almost ludicrous to see, and asked if she had properly considered what she had just said.
But it was time for the curious juror to speak up again. Leaning forward in his chair, he took a breath, a bit awestruck by Mary’s beauty, which was almost funny to witness, and asked if she had really thought about what she had just said.
“I hope, sir, I consider all I am called upon to say at such a time as this,” was her earnest reply.
“I hope, sir, I’ve thought carefully about everything I need to say at a time like this,” was her sincere response.
The little juror drew back, and I looked to see her examination terminate, when suddenly his ponderous colleague of the watch-chain, catching the young lady’s eye, inquired:
The young juror hesitated, and I waited to see her questioning end, when suddenly his heavy-set colleague with the watch chain, catching the young lady’s eye, asked:
“Miss Leavenworth, did your uncle ever make a will?”
“Miss Leavenworth, did your uncle ever write a will?”
Instantly every man in the room was in arms, and even she could not prevent the slow blush of injured pride from springing to her cheek. But her answer was given firmly, and without any show of resentment.
Instantly, every man in the room was on high alert, and even she couldn't stop the slow blush of hurt pride from rising to her cheeks. But her response was given confidently and without any display of anger.
“Yes, sir,” she returned simply.
“Yes, sir,” she replied simply.
“More than one?”
"More than one?"
“I never heard of but one.”
"I've only heard of one."
“Are you acquainted with the contents of that will?”
“Are you familiar with what's in that will?”
“I am. He made no secret of his intentions to any one.”
“I am. He was very open about his intentions to everyone.”
The juryman lifted his eye-glass and looked at her. Her grace was little to him, or her beauty or her elegance. “Perhaps, then, you can tell me who is the one most likely to be benefited by his death?”
The juror raised his eyeglass and examined her. Her grace, beauty, and elegance meant little to him. “Maybe you can tell me who stands to gain the most from his death?”
The brutality of this question was too marked to pass unchallenged. Not a man in that room, myself included, but frowned with sudden disapprobation. But Mary Leavenworth, drawing herself up, looked her interlocutor calmly in the face, and restrained herself to say:
The harshness of this question was too evident to be ignored. Not a single person in that room, myself included, didn’t frown with instant disapproval. But Mary Leavenworth, straightening herself, looked her conversation partner calmly in the eye and managed to say:
“I know who would be the greatest losers by it. The children he took to his bosom in their helplessness and sorrow; the young girls he enshrined with the halo of his love and protection, when love and protection were what their immaturity most demanded; the women who looked to him for guidance when childhood and youth were passed—these, sir, these are the ones to whom his death is a loss, in comparison to which all others which may hereafter befall them must ever seem trivial and unimportant.”
“I know who would be the biggest losers because of it. The children he embraced in their helplessness and sorrow; the young girls he surrounded with the warmth of his love and care when love and care were what they needed most; the women who relied on him for guidance after childhood and youth had passed—these, sir, these are the ones who will feel the loss of his death more profoundly than any other losses they may face in the future, which will always seem small and insignificant in comparison.”
It was a noble reply to the basest of insinuations, and the juryman drew back rebuked; but here another of them, one who had not spoken before, but whose appearance was not only superior to the rest, but also almost imposing in its gravity, leaned from his seat and in a solemn voice said:
It was a dignified response to the lowest of accusations, and the juryman stepped back, embarrassed; but then another one, who hadn’t spoken earlier, but whose presence was not only more refined than the others but also quite impressive in its seriousness, leaned forward from his seat and said in a serious tone:
“Miss Leavenworth, the human mind cannot help forming impressions. Now have you, with or without reason, felt at any time conscious of a suspicion pointing towards any one person as the murderer of your uncle?”
“Miss Leavenworth, the human mind naturally creates impressions. Have you, for any reason, ever felt a suspicion directed at anyone as your uncle's murderer?”
It was a frightful moment. To me and to one other, I am sure it was not only frightful, but agonizing. Would her courage fail? would her determination to shield her cousin remain firm in the face of duty and at the call of probity? I dared not hope it.
It was a terrifying moment. For me and one other person, I’m sure it was not just terrifying, but also agonizing. Would her courage waver? Would her resolve to protect her cousin hold strong in the face of duty and the call of integrity? I didn’t dare to hope so.
But Mary Leavenworth, rising to her feet, looked judge and jury calmly in the face, and, without raising her voice, giving it an indescribably clear and sharp intonation, replied:
But Mary Leavenworth, standing up, looked at the judge and jury calmly in the face, and, without raising her voice, with an unbelievably clear and sharp tone, replied:
“No; I have neither suspicion nor reason for any. The assassin of my uncle is not only entirely unknown to, but completely unsuspected by, me.”
“No, I don’t have any suspicions or reasons to suspect anything. I have no idea who my uncle’s killer is, and I certainly don’t suspect anyone at all.”
It was like the removal of a stifling pressure. Amid a universal outgoing of the breath, Mary Leavenworth stood aside and Eleanore was called in her place.
It felt like a huge weight had been lifted. As everyone exhaled together, Mary Leavenworth stepped aside and Eleanore was brought in to take her spot.
VIII. CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE
“O dark, dark, dark!”
“O so dark!”
AND now that the interest was at its height, that the veil which shrouded this horrible tragedy seemed about to be lifted, if not entirely withdrawn, I felt a desire to fly the scene, to leave the spot, to know no more. Not that I was conscious of any particular fear of this woman betraying herself. The cold steadiness of her now fixed and impassive countenance was sufficient warranty in itself against the possibility of any such catastrophe. But if, indeed, the suspicions of her cousin were the offspring, not only of hatred, but of knowledge; if that face of beauty was in truth only a mask, and Eleanore Leavenworth was what the words of her cousin, and her own after behavior would seem to imply, how could I bear to sit there and see the frightful serpent of deceit and sin evolve itself from the bosom of this white rose! And yet, such is the fascination of uncertainty that, although I saw something of my own feelings reflected in the countenances of many about me, not a man in all that assemblage showed any disposition to depart, I least of all.
AND now that the excitement was at its peak, and the veil shrouding this terrible tragedy seemed ready to be lifted, if not fully removed, I felt the urge to escape the scene, to leave the place, to know nothing more. It wasn't that I was particularly afraid of this woman revealing herself. The cold, steady look on her now fixed and expressionless face was enough assurance against any such disaster. But if, in fact, her cousin’s suspicions were born not only from hatred but from knowledge; if that beautiful face was really just a disguise, and Eleanore Leavenworth was what her cousin's words and her own later behavior seemed to suggest, how could I sit there and witness the horrifying serpent of deceit and sin emerge from the heart of this white rose? Yet, such is the allure of uncertainty that, although I saw some of my own emotions mirrored in the faces of many around me, not a single person in that gathering showed any desire to leave, least of all me.
The coroner, upon whom the blonde loveliness of Mary had impressed itself to Eleanor’s apparent detriment, was the only one in the room who showed himself unaffected at this moment. Turning toward the witness with a look which, while respectful, had a touch of austerity in it, he began:
The coroner, who seemed unaffected by the stunning beauty of Mary that had clearly impacted Eleanor, was the only one in the room who remained composed at this moment. Turning to the witness with a look that was both respectful and slightly stern, he began:
“You have been an intimate of Mr. Leavenworth’s family from childhood, they tell me, Miss Leavenworth?”
“You’ve been close with Mr. Leavenworth’s family since you were a kid, right, Miss Leavenworth?”
“From my tenth year,” was her quiet reply.
“Since I was ten,” was her quiet reply.
It was the first time I had heard her voice, and it surprised me; it was so like, and yet so unlike, that of her cousin. Similar in tone, it lacked its expressiveness, if I may so speak; sounding without vibration on the ear, and ceasing without an echo.
It was the first time I heard her voice, and it surprised me; it was so similar to, yet so different from, her cousin's. Similar in tone, it lacked its expressiveness, if I can put it that way; it sounded flat on the ear, and ended without an echo.
“Since that time you have been treated like a daughter, they tell me?”
“Since that time, you've been treated like a daughter, they tell me?”
“Yes, sir, like a daughter, indeed; he was more than a father to both of us.”
“Yes, sir, like a daughter, for sure; he was more than just a father to both of us.”
“You and Miss Mary Leavenworth are cousins, I believe. When did she enter the family?”
"You and Miss Mary Leavenworth are cousins, right? When did she join the family?"
“At the same time I did. Our respective parents were victims of the same disaster. If it had not been for our uncle, we should have been thrown, children as we were, upon the world. But he”—here she paused, her firm lips breaking into a half tremble—“but he, in the goodness of his heart, adopted us into his family, and gave us what we had both lost, a father and a home.”
“At the same time I did. Our parents were affected by the same disaster. If it hadn’t been for our uncle, we would have been left, as children, to fend for ourselves in the world. But he”—here she paused, her firm lips trembling slightly—“but he, out of the kindness of his heart, took us into his family and gave us what we had both lost, a father and a home.”
“You say he was a father to you as well as to your cousin—that he adopted you. Do you mean by that, that he not only surrounded you with present luxury, but gave you to understand that the same should be secured to you after his death; in short, that he intended to leave any portion of his property to you?”
“You say he was a father to you as well as your cousin—that he adopted you. Are you saying that he not only provided you with current luxury but also made it clear that you would continue to have it after he died; in other words, that he planned to leave some of his property to you?”
“No, sir; I was given to understand, from the first, that his property would be bequeathed by will to my cousin.”
“No, sir; I understood from the beginning that his property would be passed down by will to my cousin.”
“Your cousin was no more nearly related to him than yourself, Miss Leavenworth; did he never give you any reason for this evident partiality?”
“Your cousin was no more related to him than you are, Miss Leavenworth; did he ever give you any reason for this obvious favoritism?”
“None but his pleasure, sir.”
“Only his pleasure, sir.”
Her answers up to this point had been so straightforward and satisfactory that a gradual confidence seemed to be taking the place of the rather uneasy doubts which had from the first circled about this woman’s name and person. But at this admission, uttered as it was in a calm, unimpassioned voice, not only the jury, but myself, who had so much truer reason for distrusting her, felt that actual suspicion in her case must be very much shaken before the utter lack of motive which this reply so clearly betokened.
Her answers up to this point had been so clear and satisfying that a growing confidence seemed to replace the uneasy doubts that had surrounded this woman’s name and presence from the beginning. But with this admission, delivered in a calm, emotionless voice, not only the jury but also I, who had much more reason to distrust her, felt that any real suspicion against her must be significantly weakened by the complete lack of motive that this response clearly indicated.
Meanwhile the coroner continued: “If your uncle was as kind to you as you say, you must have become very much attached to him?”
Meanwhile, the coroner continued, “If your uncle was as good to you as you say, you must have grown really close to him?”
“Yes, sir,” her mouth taking a sudden determined curve.
“Yes, sir,” her mouth curving into a sudden determined smile.
“His death, then, must have been a great shock to you?”
“His death must have really shocked you, right?”
“Very, very great.”
“Super great.”
“Enough of itself to make you faint away, as they tell me you did, at the first glimpse you had of his body?”
“Is it enough to make you faint, like they say you did, when you first saw his body?”
“Enough, quite.”
"That's enough."
“And yet you seemed to be prepared for it?”
“And yet you appeared to be ready for it?”
“Prepared?”
"Ready?"
“The servants say you were much agitated at finding your uncle did not make his appearance at the breakfast table.”
“The staff says you were really upset when you found out your uncle didn’t show up for breakfast.”
“The servants!” her tongue seemed to cleave to the roof of her mouth; she could hardly speak.
“The servants!” her tongue felt like it was stuck to the roof of her mouth; she could barely speak.
“That when you returned from his room you were very pale.”
"That when you came back from his room you looked really pale."
Was she beginning to realize that there was some doubt, if not actual suspicion, in the mind of the man who could assail her with questions like these? I had not seen her so agitated since that one memorable instant up in her room. But her mistrust, if she felt any, did not long betray itself. Calming herself by a great effort, she replied, with a quiet gesture—
Was she starting to realize that there was some doubt, if not actual suspicion, in the mind of the guy who could hit her with questions like these? I hadn’t seen her so upset since that one unforgettable moment in her room. But her mistrust, if she had any, didn’t show for long. Gathering her composure with a lot of effort, she responded with a subtle gesture—
“That is not so strange. My uncle was a very methodical man; the least change in his habits would be likely to awaken our apprehensions.”
"That's not so strange. My uncle was a very organized guy; even the smallest change in his routine would probably raise our worries."
“You were alarmed, then?”
"Were you worried, then?"
“To a certain extent I was.”
"I was, to some extent."
“Miss Leavenworth, who is in the habit of overseeing the regulation of your uncle’s private apartments?”
“Miss Leavenworth, who usually oversees the management of your uncle’s private rooms?”
“I am, sir.”
"I'm here, sir."
“You are doubtless, then, acquainted with a certain stand in his room containing a drawer?”
“You’re probably familiar with a particular stand in his room that has a drawer?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“How long is it since you had occasion to go to this drawer?”
“How long has it been since you last needed to go to this drawer?”
“Yesterday,” visibly trembling at the admission.
“Yesterday,” visibly shaking at the confession.
“At what time?”
"What time?"
“Near noon, I should judge.”
“About noon, I’d say.”
“Was the pistol he was accustomed to keep there in its place at the time?”
“Was the gun he usually kept there in its place at that time?”
“I presume so; I did not observe.”
“I suppose so; I didn't notice.”
“Did you turn the key upon closing the drawer?”
“Did you lock the drawer after you closed it?”
“I did.”
“I did.”
“Take it out?”
"Take it out?"
“No, sir.”
"No way, sir."
“Miss Leavenworth, that pistol, as you have perhaps observed, lies on the table before you. Will you look at it?” And lifting it up into view, he held it towards her.
“Miss Leavenworth, that pistol, as you might have noticed, is on the table in front of you. Could you take a look at it?” He lifted it into view and held it out to her.
If he had meant to startle her by the sudden action, he amply succeeded. At the first sight of the murderous weapon she shrank back, and a horrified, but quickly suppressed shriek, burst from her lips. “Oh, no, no!” she moaned, flinging out her hands before her.
If he had intended to shock her with his sudden move, he definitely succeeded. At the first sight of the deadly weapon, she recoiled, and a terrified, but quickly stifled scream, escaped her lips. “Oh, no, no!” she cried, throwing her hands up in front of her.
“I must insist upon your looking at it, Miss Leavenworth,” pursued the coroner. “When it was found just now, all the chambers were loaded.”
“I really need you to look at this, Miss Leavenworth,” the coroner continued. “When it was discovered just now, all the chambers were loaded.”
Instantly the agonized look left her countenance. “Oh, then—” She did not finish, but put out her hand for the weapon.
Instantly, the pained expression vanished from her face. “Oh, then—” She didn't finish her thought, but reached out her hand for the weapon.
But the coroner, looking at her steadily, continued: “It has been lately fired off, for all that. The hand that cleaned the barrel forgot the cartridge-chamber, Miss Leavenworth.”
But the coroner, staring at her intently, continued: “It’s been fired recently, after all. The hand that cleaned the barrel forgot the cartridge chamber, Miss Leavenworth.”
She did not shriek again, but a hopeless, helpless look slowly settled over her face, and she seemed about to sink; but like a flash the reaction came, and lifting her head with a steady, grand action I have never seen equalled, she exclaimed, “Very well, what then?”
She didn't scream again, but a look of hopelessness and helplessness slowly spread across her face, and she appeared ready to give up; but suddenly, the reaction hit her, and lifting her head with a steady, impressive move I've never seen before, she exclaimed, "Alright, what now?"
The coroner laid the pistol down; men and women glanced at each other; every one seemed to hesitate to proceed. I heard a tremulous sigh at my side, and, turning, beheld Mary Leavenworth staring at her cousin with a startled flush on her cheek, as if she began to recognize that the public, as well as herself, detected something in this woman, calling for explanation.
The coroner put the pistol down; people exchanged uneasy glances; everyone seemed hesitant to continue. I heard a shaky sigh next to me and turned to see Mary Leavenworth staring at her cousin with a shocked blush on her face, as if she was starting to realize that both the public and she had picked up on something about this woman that needed clarification.
At last the coroner summoned up courage to continue.
At last, the coroner found the courage to carry on.
“You ask me, Miss Leavenworth, upon the evidence given, what then? Your question obliges me to say that no burglar, no hired assassin, would have used this pistol for a murderous purpose, and then taken the pains, not only to clean it, but to reload it, and lock it up again in the drawer from which he had taken it.”
“You ask me, Miss Leavenworth, based on the evidence presented, what’s next? Your question makes me clarify that no burglar or hired killer would have used this gun for murder, then gone to the trouble of cleaning it, reloading it, and putting it back in the drawer from which they had taken it.”
She did not reply to this; but I saw Mr. Gryce make a note of it with that peculiar emphatic nod of his.
She didn't reply to this, but I saw Mr. Gryce jot it down with that distinctive emphatic nod of his.
“Nor,” he went on, even more gravely, “would it be possible for any one who was not accustomed to pass in and out of Mr. Leavenworth’s room at all hours, to enter his door so late at night, procure this pistol from its place of concealment, traverse his apartment, and advance as closely upon him as the facts show to have been necessary, without causing him at least to turn his head to one side; which, in consideration of the doctor’s testimony, we cannot believe he did.”
“Nor,” he continued, even more seriously, “would it be possible for someone who wasn’t used to coming in and out of Mr. Leavenworth’s room at all hours to enter his room so late at night, get this pistol from where it was hidden, cross his apartment, and get as close to him as the facts indicate was necessary, without at least causing him to turn his head to one side; which, based on the doctor’s testimony, we can’t believe he did.”
It was a frightful suggestion, and we looked to see Eleanore Leavenworth recoil. But that expression of outraged feeling was left for her cousin to exhibit. Starting indignantly from her seat, Mary cast one hurried glance around her, and opened her lips to speak; but Eleanore, slightly turning, motioned her to have patience, and replied in a cold and calculating voice: “You are not sure, sir, that this was done. If my uncle, for some purpose of his own, had fired the pistol off yesterday, let us say—which is surely possible, if not probable—the like results would be observed, and the same conclusions drawn.”
It was a shocking suggestion, and we expected Eleanore Leavenworth to pull back. But that expression of outrage was left for her cousin to show. Mary jumped up from her seat, cast a quick glance around, and opened her mouth to speak; but Eleanore, slightly turning, gestured for her to be patient and responded in a cool, calculating voice: “You’re not certain, sir, that this was done. If my uncle, for his own reasons, fired the pistol yesterday, let’s say—which is certainly possible, if not likely—the same results would be seen, and the same conclusions would be drawn.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” the coroner went on, “the ball has been extracted from your uncle’s head!”
“Miss Leavenworth,” the coroner continued, “the bullet has been removed from your uncle’s head!”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
“It corresponds with those in the cartridges found in his stand drawer, and is of the number used with this pistol.”
“It matches the ones found in the cartridges in his desk drawer, and is the same type used with this pistol.”
Her head fell forward on her hands; her eyes sought the floor; her whole attitude expressed disheartenment. Seeing it, the coroner grew still more grave.
Her head dropped onto her hands; her eyes looked down at the floor; her entire attitude showed despair. When he saw this, the coroner became even more serious.
“Miss Leavenworth,” said he, “I have now some questions to put you concerning last night. Where did you spend the evening?”
“Miss Leavenworth,” he said, “I have a few questions for you about last night. Where did you spend the evening?”
“Alone, in my own room.”
“By myself, in my room.”
“You, however, saw your uncle or your cousin during the course of it?”
“You, however, saw your uncle or cousin while all this was happening?”
“No, sir; I saw no one after leaving the dinner table—except Thomas,” she added, after a moment’s pause.
“No, sir; I didn’t see anyone after leaving the dinner table—except Thomas,” she added, after a brief pause.
“And how came you to see him?”
“And how did you end up seeing him?”
“He came to bring me the card of a gentleman who called.”
“He came to give me the card of a man who called.”
“May I ask the name of the gentleman?”
“Can I ask the name of the gentleman?”
“The name on the card was Mr. Le Roy Robbins.”
“The name on the card was Mr. Le Roy Robbins.”
The matter seemed trivial; but the sudden start given by the lady at my side made me remember it.
The issue seemed minor, but the sudden reaction from the woman next to me made me recall it.
“Miss Leavenworth, when seated in your room, are you in the habit of leaving your door open?”
“Miss Leavenworth, when you're in your room, do you usually leave your door open?”
A startled look at this, quickly suppressed. “Not in the habit; no, sir.”
A surprised look at this, quickly hidden. “Not really; no, sir.”
“Why did you leave it open last night?”
“Why did you leave it open last night?”
“I was feeling warm.”
“I felt warm.”
“No other reason?”
"Is that the only reason?"
“I can give no other.”
“I can’t give anything else.”
“When did you close it?”
“When did you shut it?”
“Upon retiring.”
“After retiring.”
“Was that before or after the servants went up?”
“Was that before or after the servants went upstairs?”
“After.”
"After."
“Did you hear Mr. Harwell when he left the library and ascended to his room?”
“Did you hear Mr. Harwell when he left the library and went up to his room?”
“I did, sir.”
"I did, sir."
“How much longer did you leave your door open after that?”
“How much longer did you keep your door open after that?”
“I—I—a few minutes—a—I cannot say,” she added, hurriedly.
“I—I—a few minutes—a—I can’t say,” she added, quickly.
“Cannot say? Why? Do you forget?”
"Can't say? Why not? Do you forget?"
“I forget just how long after Mr. Harwell came up I closed it.”
“I can't remember how long after Mr. Harwell arrived that I closed it.”
“Was it more than ten minutes?”
“Was it longer than ten minutes?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“More than twenty?”
"Over twenty?"
“Perhaps.” How pale her face was, and how she trembled!
“Maybe.” Her face was so pale, and she was shaking!
“Miss Leavenworth, according to evidence, your uncle came to his death not very long after Mr. Harwell left him. If your door was open, you ought to have heard if any one went to his room, or any pistol shot was fired. Now, did you hear anything?”
“Miss Leavenworth, based on the evidence, your uncle died shortly after Mr. Harwell left him. If your door was open, you should have heard if anyone went to his room or if a gunshot was fired. Now, did you hear anything?”
“I heard no confusion; no, sir.”
“I didn’t hear any confusion; no way.”
“Did you hear anything?”
“Did you hear something?”
“Nor any pistol shot.”
“Or any gunshot.”
“Miss Leavenworth, excuse my persistence, but did you hear anything?”
“Miss Leavenworth, I'm sorry to keep asking, but have you heard anything?”
“I heard a door close.”
“I heard a door shut.”
“What door?”
"What door?"
“The library door.”
"The library entrance."
“When?”
"When will it happen?"
“I do not know.” She clasped her hands hysterically. “I cannot say. Why do you ask me so many questions?”
“I don’t know.” She clasped her hands anxiously. “I can’t say. Why are you asking me so many questions?”
I leaped to my feet; she was swaying, almost fainting. But before I could reach her, she had drawn herself up again, and resumed her former demeanor. “Excuse me,” said she; “I am not myself this morning. I beg your pardon,” and she turned steadily to the coroner. “What was it you asked?”
I jumped to my feet; she was swaying, nearly fainting. But before I could get to her, she straightened up and went back to her usual self. “Sorry,” she said; “I’m not myself this morning. Please forgive me,” and she turned to the coroner without hesitation. “What did you ask?”
“I asked,” and his voice grew thin and high,—evidently her manner was beginning to tell against her,—“when it was you heard the library door shut?”
“I asked,” his voice becoming thin and high—clearly, her behavior was starting to work against her—“when did you hear the library door shut?”
“I cannot fix the precise time, but it was after Mr. Harwell came up, and before I closed my own.”
“I can’t remember exactly when it happened, but it was after Mr. Harwell arrived and before I closed my own.”
“And you heard no pistol shot?”
“And you didn’t hear any gunshots?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thank you.”
The coroner cast a quick look at the jury, who almost to a man glanced aside as he did so.
The coroner took a quick glance at the jury, who nearly all looked away as he did.
“Miss Leavenworth, we are told that Hannah, one of the servants, started for your room late last night after some medicine. Did she come there?”
“Miss Leavenworth, we were informed that Hannah, one of the staff, went to your room late last night to get some medicine. Did she arrive?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“When did you first learn of her remarkable disappearance from this house during the night?”
“When did you first hear about her amazing disappearance from this house during the night?”
“This morning before breakfast. Molly met me in the hall, and asked how Hannah was. I thought the inquiry a strange one, and naturally questioned her. A moment’s talk made the conclusion plain that the girl was gone.”
“This morning, before breakfast, Molly ran into me in the hall and asked how Hannah was doing. I found her question a bit odd, so I naturally asked her about it. After a brief conversation, it became clear that the girl was gone.”
“What did you think when you became assured of this fact?”
“What did you think when you became sure of this fact?”
“I did not know what to think.”
“I didn't know what to think.”
“No suspicion of foul play crossed your mind?”
“No thought of foul play crossed your mind?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“You did not connect the fact with that of your uncle’s murder?”
“You didn’t connect that with your uncle’s murder?”
“I did not know of this murder then.”
“I didn’t know about this murder back then.”
“And afterwards?”
"And what happens next?"
“Oh, some thought of the possibility of her knowing something about it may have crossed my mind; I cannot say.”
“Oh, I might have thought at some point that she knew something about it; I can’t say for sure.”
“Can you tell us anything of this girl’s past history?”
“Can you share anything about this girl’s background?”
“I can tell you no more in regard to it than my cousin has done.”
"I can't tell you anything more about it than what my cousin has already said."
“Do you not know what made her sad at night?”
“Don’t you know what made her sad at night?”
Her cheek flushed angrily; was it at his tone, or at the question itself? “No, sir! she never confided her secrets to my keeping.”
Her cheek flushed with anger; was it at his tone, or at the question itself? “No, sir! She never shared her secrets with me.”
“Then you cannot tell us where she would be likely to go upon leaving this house?”
“Then you can't tell us where she would probably go after leaving this house?”
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“Miss Leavenworth, we are obliged to put another question to you. We are told it was by your order your uncle’s body was removed from where it was found, into the next room.”
“Miss Leavenworth, we need to ask you another question. We've been informed that it was at your request that your uncle’s body was moved from where it was found into the next room.”
She bowed her head.
She lowered her head.
“Didn’t you know it to be improper for you or any one else to disturb the body of a person found dead, except in the presence and under the authority of the proper officer?”
“Didn’t you know it’s wrong for you or anyone else to disturb the body of someone who’s been found dead, unless it’s done in front of and with the authority of the proper officer?”
“I did not consult my knowledge, sir, in regard to the subject: only my feelings.”
“I didn’t rely on my knowledge, sir, regarding the topic: just my feelings.”
“Then I suppose it was your feelings which prompted you to remain standing by the table at which he was murdered, instead of following the body in and seeing it properly deposited? Or perhaps,” he went on, with relentless sarcasm, “you were too much interested, just then, in the piece of paper you took away, to think much of the proprieties of the occasion?”
“Then I guess it was your emotions that made you stay by the table where he was murdered instead of following the body in and making sure it was handled properly? Or maybe,” he continued, with biting sarcasm, “you were too focused on that piece of paper you took with you to care about the etiquette of the situation?”
“Paper?” lifting her head with determination. “Who says I took a piece of paper from the table?”
“Paper?” she said, lifting her head with determination. “Who says I took a piece of paper from the table?”
“One witness has sworn to seeing you bend over the table upon which several papers lay strewn; another, to meeting you a few minutes later in the hall just as you were putting a piece of paper into your pocket. The inference follows, Miss Leavenworth.”
“One witness has sworn to seeing you lean over the table where several papers were scattered; another saw you a few minutes later in the hall just as you were slipping a piece of paper into your pocket. The implication is clear, Miss Leavenworth.”
This was a home thrust, and we looked to see some show of agitation, but her haughty lip never quivered.
This was a personal attack, and we expected to see some sign of upset, but her proud lip never trembled.
“You have drawn the inference, and you must prove the fact.”
“You’ve made an assumption, and now you need to prove it.”
The answer was stateliness itself, and we were not surprised to see the coroner look a trifle baffled; but, recovering himself, he said:
The answer was regal, and we weren't surprised to see the coroner look a bit confused; but after gathering himself, he said:
“Miss Leavenworth, I must ask you again, whether you did or did not take anything from that table?”
“Miss Leavenworth, I need to ask you again, did you or did you not take anything from that table?”
She folded her arms. “I decline answering the question,” she quietly said.
She crossed her arms. “I won’t answer that question,” she said quietly.
“Pardon me,” he rejoined: “it is necessary that you should.”
“Excuse me,” he replied, “you need to.”
Her lip took a still more determined curve. “When any suspicious paper is found in my possession, it will be time enough then for me to explain how I came by it.”
Her lip curved in a more determined way. “When any suspicious paper is found in my possession, that will be the right time for me to explain how I got it.”
This defiance seemed to quite stagger the coroner.
This defiance seemed to completely astonish the coroner.
“Do you realize to what this refusal is liable to subject you?”
“Do you understand what this refusal could put you at risk for?”
She dropped her head. “I am afraid that I do; yes, sir.”
She lowered her head. “I’m afraid I do; yes, sir.”
Mr. Gryce lifted his hand, and softly twirled the tassel of the window curtain.
Mr. Gryce raised his hand and gently twirled the tassel of the window curtain.
“And you still persist?”
"Are you still at it?"
She absolutely disdained to reply.
She refused to reply.
The coroner did not press it further.
The coroner didn't pursue it any further.
It had now become evident to all, that Eleanore Leavenworth not only stood on her defence, but was perfectly aware of her position, and prepared to maintain it. Even her cousin, who until now had preserved some sort of composure, began to show signs of strong and uncontrollable agitation, as if she found it one thing to utter an accusation herself, and quite another to see it mirrored in the countenances of the men about her.
It was now clear to everyone that Eleanore Leavenworth not only defended herself but also fully understood her situation and was ready to fight for it. Even her cousin, who had managed to stay somewhat composed until now, started to reveal signs of intense and unmanageable anxiety, as if it was one thing to make an accusation herself and quite another to see it reflected in the faces of the men around her.
“Miss Leavenworth,” the coroner continued, changing the line of attack, “you have always had free access to your uncle’s apartments, have you not?”
“Miss Leavenworth,” the coroner continued, changing his approach, “you’ve always had free access to your uncle’s rooms, haven’t you?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Might even have entered his room late at night, crossed it and stood at his side, without disturbing him sufficiently to cause him to turn his head?”
“Might have even slipped into his room late at night, crossed it, and stood by his side without disturbing him enough to make him turn his head?”
“Yes,” her hands pressing themselves painfully together.
“Yes,” her hands pressing together uncomfortably.
“Miss Leavenworth, the key to the library door is missing.”
“Miss Leavenworth, the library door key is missing.”
She made no answer.
She didn't respond.
“It has been testified to, that previous to the actual discovery of the murder, you visited the door of the library alone. Will you tell us if the key was then in the lock?”
“It’s been stated that before the murder was discovered, you went to the library door by yourself. Can you tell us if the key was in the lock at that time?”
“It was not.”
"It wasn't."
“Are you certain?”
"Are you sure?"
“I am.”
"I am."
“Now, was there anything peculiar about this key, either in size or shape?”
“Now, was there anything unusual about this key, whether in size or shape?”
She strove to repress the sudden terror which this question produced, glanced carelessly around at the group of servants stationed at her back, and trembled. “It was a little different from the others,” she finally acknowledged.
She tried to hold back the sudden fear that this question caused, glanced casually at the group of servants behind her, and shivered. “It was a bit different from the others,” she finally admitted.
“In what respect?”
“Which way?”
“The handle was broken.”
“The handle is broken.”
“Ah, gentlemen, the handle was broken!” emphasized the coroner, looking towards the jury.
“Ah, gentlemen, the handle was broken!” the coroner stressed, glancing at the jury.
Mr. Gryce seemed to take this information to himself, for he gave another of his quick nods.
Mr. Gryce seemed to absorb this information, as he nodded quickly again.
“You would, then, recognize this key, Miss Leavenworth, if you should see it?”
“You would recognize this key, Miss Leavenworth, if you saw it?”
She cast a startled look at him, as if she expected to behold it in his hand; but, seeming to gather courage at not finding it produced, replied quite easily:
She gave him a surprised look, as if she expected to see it in his hand; but, seeming to gain confidence when he didn’t show it, replied quite casually:
“I think I should, sir.”
"I think I should, sir."
The coroner seemed satisfied, and was about to dismiss the witness when Mr. Gryce quietly advanced and touched him on the arm. “One moment,” said that gentleman, and stooping, he whispered a few words in the coroner’s ear; then, recovering himself, stood with his right hand in his breast pocket and his eye upon the chandelier.
The coroner looked satisfied and was about to let the witness go when Mr. Gryce quietly stepped forward and touched him on the arm. “Just a moment,” said Gryce, and leaning in, he whispered a few words in the coroner’s ear; then, straightening up, he stood with his right hand in his pocket and his gaze fixed on the chandelier.
I scarcely dared to breathe. Had he repeated to the coroner the words he had inadvertently overheard in the hall above? But a glance at the latter’s face satisfied me that nothing of such importance had transpired. He looked not only tired, but a trifle annoyed.
I could barely breathe. Had he told the coroner the words he had accidentally overheard in the hallway? But looking at the coroner's face reassured me that nothing so serious had happened. He looked not only exhausted but also a little irritated.
“Miss Leavenworth,” said he, turning again in her direction; “you have declared that you did not visit your uncle’s room last evening. Do you repeat the assertion?”
“Miss Leavenworth,” he said, turning back to her; “you stated that you did not go to your uncle’s room last night. Do you stand by that statement?”
“I do.”
“I do.”
He glanced at Mr. Gryce, who immediately drew from his breast a handkerchief curiously soiled. “It is strange, then, that your handkerchief should have been found this morning in that room.”
He looked at Mr. Gryce, who quickly took out a strangely dirty handkerchief from his pocket. “It's odd, then, that your handkerchief was found this morning in that room.”
The girl uttered a cry. Then, while Mary’s face hardened into a sort of strong despair, Eleanore tightened her lips and coldly replied, “I do not see as it is so very strange. I was in that room early this morning.”
The girl let out a scream. Then, as Mary's face turned into a mask of intense despair, Eleanore pressed her lips together and coolly responded, “I don’t think it’s that unusual. I was in that room earlier today.”
“And you dropped it then?”
"And you dropped it?"
A distressed blush crossed her face; she did not reply.
A deep blush crept across her face; she didn't respond.
“Soiled in this way?” he went on.
“Soiled like this?” he asked.
“I know nothing about the soil. What is it? let me see.”
“I don’t know anything about the soil. What is it? Let me take a look.”
“In a moment. What we now wish, is to know how it came to be in your uncle’s apartment.”
“In a moment. What we want to know now is how it ended up in your uncle’s apartment.”
“There are many ways. I might have left it there days ago. I have told you I was in the habit of visiting his room. But first, let me see if it is my handkerchief.” And she held out her hand.
“There are many ways. I might have left it there days ago. I’ve mentioned that I used to visit his room often. But first, let me check if it’s my handkerchief.” And she extended her hand.
“I presume so, as I am told it has your initials embroidered in the corner,” he remarked, as Mr. Gryce passed it to her.
“I assume so, since I'm told it has your initials stitched in the corner,” he said, as Mr. Gryce handed it to her.
But she with horrified voice interrupted him. “These dirty spots! What are they? They look like—”
But she interrupted him with a horrified voice. “These dirty spots! What are they? They look like—”
“—what they are,” said the coroner. “If you have ever cleaned a pistol, you must know what they are, Miss Leavenworth.”
“—what they are,” said the coroner. “If you’ve ever cleaned a gun, you must know what they are, Miss Leavenworth.”
She let the handkerchief fall convulsively from her hand, and stood staring at it, lying before her on the floor. “I know nothing about it, gentlemen,” she said. “It is my handkerchief, but—” for some cause she did not finish her sentence, but again repeated, “Indeed, gentlemen, I know nothing about it!”
She dropped the handkerchief from her hand and stared at it as it lay on the floor. “I don’t know anything about it, gentlemen,” she said. “It’s my handkerchief, but—” for some reason she didn’t finish her sentence, and repeated, “Really, gentlemen, I don’t know anything about it!”
This closed her testimony.
This concluded her testimony.
Kate, the cook, was now recalled, and asked to tell when she last washed the handkerchief?
Kate, the cook, was called back and asked when she last washed the handkerchief.
“This, sir; this handkerchief? Oh, some time this week, sir,” throwing a deprecatory glance at her mistress.
“This, sir; this handkerchief? Oh, sometime this week, sir,” she said, throwing a dismissive glance at her mistress.
“What day?”
"What day is it?"
“Well, I wish I could forget, Miss Eleanore, but I can’t. It is the only one like it in the house. I washed it day before yesterday.”
“Well, I wish I could forget, Miss Eleanore, but I can’t. It’s the only one like it in the house. I washed it the day before yesterday.”
“When did you iron it?”
“When did you iron this?”
“Yesterday morning,” half choking over the words.
“Yesterday morning,” I said, almost choking on the words.
“And when did you take it to her room?”
“And when did you bring it to her room?”
The cook threw her apron over her head. “Yesterday afternoon, with the rest of the clothes, just before dinner. Indade, I could not help it, Miss Eleanore!” she whispered; “it was the truth.”
The cook tossed her apron over her head. “Yesterday afternoon, with the rest of the laundry, right before dinner. Honestly, I couldn’t help it, Miss Eleanore!” she whispered; “it was the truth.”
Eleanore Leavenworth frowned. This somewhat contradictory evidence had very sensibly affected her; and when, a moment later, the coroner, having dismissed the witness, turned towards her, and inquired if she had anything further to say in the way of explanation or otherwise, she threw her hands up almost spasmodically, slowly shook her head and, without word or warning, fainted quietly away in her chair.
Eleanore Leavenworth frowned. This somewhat conflicting evidence had really impacted her; and when, a moment later, the coroner, having dismissed the witness, turned to her and asked if she had anything else to explain or add, she threw her hands up almost nervously, slowly shook her head and, without any words or warning, quietly fainted in her chair.
A commotion, of course, followed, during which I noticed that Mary did not hasten to her cousin, but left it for Molly and Kate to do what they could toward her resuscitation. In a few moments this was in so far accomplished that they were enabled to lead her from the room. As they did so, I observed a tall man rise and follow her out.
A stir, of course, followed, during which I noticed that Mary didn't rush to her cousin but left it to Molly and Kate to do what they could to help her revive. In a few moments, they managed to get her to a point where they could lead her out of the room. As they did this, I saw a tall man get up and follow her out.
A momentary silence ensued, soon broken, however, by an impatient stir as our little juryman rose and proposed that the jury should now adjourn for the day. This seeming to fall in with the coroner’s views, he announced that the inquest would stand adjourned till three o’clock the next day, when he trusted all the jurors would be present.
A brief silence followed, but it was quickly interrupted by an impatient movement as our small juror stood up and suggested that the jury should call it a day. This seemed to align with the coroner’s thoughts, so he declared that the inquest would be postponed until three o’clock the next day, when he hoped all the jurors would be there.
A general rush followed, that in a few minutes emptied the room of all but Miss Leavenworth, Mr. Gryce, and myself.
A general rush followed, quickly clearing the room of everyone except Miss Leavenworth, Mr. Gryce, and me.
IX. A DISCOVERY
Miss Leavenworth, who appeared to have lingered from a vague terror of everything and everybody in the house not under her immediate observation, shrank from my side the moment she found herself left comparatively alone, and, retiring to a distant corner, gave herself up to grief. Turning my attention, therefore, in the direction of Mr. Gryce, I found that person busily engaged in counting his own fingers with a troubled expression upon his countenance, which may or may not have been the result of that arduous employment. But, at my approach, satisfied perhaps that he possessed no more than the requisite number, he dropped his hands and greeted me with a faint smile which was, considering all things, too suggestive to be pleasant.
Miss Leavenworth, who seemed to hang around out of a vague fear of everything and everyone in the house that wasn't under her immediate watch, pulled away from me as soon as she found herself mostly alone and retreated to a far corner to give in to her grief. Shifting my attention to Mr. Gryce, I noticed him busily counting his own fingers with a troubled look on his face, which may or may not have come from that difficult task. However, when I approached, he seemed satisfied that he had the right amount and dropped his hands, greeting me with a weak smile that, given the circumstances, was too unsettling to be enjoyable.
“Well,” said I, taking my stand before him, “I cannot blame you. You had a right to do as you thought best; but how had you the heart? Was she not sufficiently compromised without your bringing out that wretched handkerchief, which she may or may not have dropped in that room, but whose presence there, soiled though it was with pistol grease, is certainly no proof that she herself was connected with this murder?”
“Well,” I said, standing in front of him, “I can’t blame you. You had a right to do what you thought was best; but how could you? Was she not already in a tough spot without you bringing out that awful handkerchief, which she might have dropped in that room or might not have, but its presence there, dirty with gun grease, is definitely not proof that she was involved in this murder?”
“Mr. Raymond,” he returned, “I have been detailed as police officer and detective to look after this case, and I propose to do it.”
“Mr. Raymond,” he replied, “I’ve been assigned as the police officer and detective to handle this case, and I intend to do it.”
“Of course,” I hastened to reply. “I am the last man to wish you to shirk your duty; but you cannot have the temerity to declare that this young and tender creature can by any possibility be considered as at all likely to be implicated in a crime so monstrous and unnatural. The mere assertion of another woman’s suspicions on the subject ought not——”
“Of course,” I quickly responded. “I’m the last person to want you to avoid your responsibilities; but you can’t seriously claim that this young and vulnerable person could possibly be involved in such a monstrous and unnatural crime. The simple claim of another woman's suspicions should not——”
But here Mr. Gryce interrupted me. “You talk when your attention should be directed to more important matters. That other woman, as you are pleased to designate the fairest ornament of New York society, sits over there in tears; go and comfort her.”
But then Mr. Gryce cut me off. “You’re talking when you should be focusing on more important things. That other woman, as you like to call the most beautiful part of New York society, is sitting over there in tears; go and comfort her.”
Looking at him in amazement, I hesitated to comply; but, seeing he was in earnest, crossed to Mary Leavenworth and sat down by her side. She was weeping, but in a slow, unconscious way, as if grief had been mastered by fear. The fear was too undisguised and the grief too natural for me to doubt the genuineness of either.
Looking at him in shock, I hesitated to agree; but, noticing he was serious, I walked over to Mary Leavenworth and sat down next to her. She was crying, but in a slow, almost automatic way, as if sadness was being overpowered by fear. The fear was too obvious and the sadness too real for me to question the authenticity of either.
“Miss Leavenworth,” said I, “any attempt at consolation on the part of a stranger must seem at a time like this the most bitter of mockeries; but do try and consider that circumstantial evidence is not always absolute proof.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, “any attempt to comfort you from a stranger must feel like the harshest form of mockery at a time like this; but please try to remember that circumstantial evidence isn’t always definitive proof.”
Starting with surprise, she turned her eyes upon me with a slow, comprehensive gaze wonderful to see in orbs so tender and womanly.
Starting with surprise, she slowly turned her gaze toward me, her eyes scanning me in a way that was amazing to witness in such tender, feminine orbs.
“No,” she repeated; “circumstantial evidence is not absolute proof, but Eleanore does not know this. She is so intense; she cannot see but one thing at a time. She has been running her head into a noose, and oh,—” Pausing, she clutched my arm with a passionate grasp: “Do you think there is any danger? Will they—” She could not go on.
“No,” she said again. “Circumstantial evidence isn’t conclusive proof, but Eleanore doesn’t realize this. She’s so focused; she can only see one thing at a time. She’s been putting herself in a risky situation, and oh—” She paused, gripping my arm tightly. “Do you think there’s any danger? Will they—” She couldn’t continue.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I protested, with a warning look toward the detective, “what do you mean?”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, giving a warning glance at the detective, “what do you mean?”
Like a flash, her glance followed mine, an instant change taking place in her bearing.
Like a lightning bolt, her gaze matched mine, and in an instant, her demeanor shifted.
“Your cousin may be intense,” I went on, as if nothing had occurred; “but I do not know to what you refer when you say she has been running her head into a noose.”
“Your cousin might be a bit intense,” I continued, as if nothing had happened; “but I don’t understand what you mean when you say she’s been putting her head in a noose.”
“I mean this,” she firmly returned: “that, wittingly or unwittingly, she has so parried and met the questions which have been put to her in this room that any one listening to her would give her the credit of knowing more than she ought to of this horrible affair. She acts”—Mary whispered, but not so low but that every word could be distinctly heard in all quarters of the room—“as if she were anxious to conceal something. But she is not; I am sure she is not. Eleanore and I are not good friends; but all the world can never make me believe she has any more knowledge of this murder than I have. Won’t somebody tell her, then—won’t you—that her manner is a mistake; that it is calculated to arouse suspicion; that it has already done so? And oh, don’t forget to add”—her voice sinking to a decided whisper now—“what you have just repeated to me: that circumstantial evidence is not always absolute proof.”
“I mean this,” she replied firmly, “that whether she knows it or not, she has managed to handle the questions thrown at her in this room in a way that anyone listening would think she knows far too much about this terrible situation. She acts”—Mary whispered, but loud enough for everyone in the room to hear—“as if she’s trying to hide something. But she isn’t; I’m sure she isn’t. Eleanore and I aren’t close friends, but no one could ever convince me that she knows any more about this murder than I do. Can someone tell her—can you—that her behavior is a mistake; that it’s likely to spark suspicion; that it already has? And oh, don’t forget to add”—her voice dropping to a serious whisper now—“what you just told me: that circumstantial evidence isn’t always solid proof.”
I surveyed her with great astonishment. What an actress this woman was!
I looked at her in amazement. What an actress this woman was!
“You request me to tell her this,” said I. “Wouldn’t it be better for you to speak to her yourself?”
“You're asking me to tell her this,” I said. “Wouldn't it make more sense for you to talk to her yourself?”
“Eleanore and I hold little or no confidential communication,” she replied.
“Eleanore and I barely have any private conversations,” she replied.
I could easily believe this, and yet I was puzzled. Indeed, there was something incomprehensible in her whole manner. Not knowing what else to say, I remarked, “That is unfortunate. She ought to be told that the straightforward course is the best by all means.”
I could easily believe this, but I was confused. There was definitely something strange about her attitude. Not knowing what else to say, I commented, “That’s too bad. She should be told that taking the honest route is always the best option.”
Mary Leavenworth only wept. “Oh, why has this awful trouble come to me, who have always been so happy before!”
Mary Leavenworth only cried. “Oh, why has this terrible trouble come to me, who has always been so happy before!”
“Perhaps for the very reason that you have always been so happy.”
“Maybe because you've always been so happy.”
“It was not enough for dear uncle to die in this horrible manner; but she, my own cousin, had to——”
“It wasn't enough for dear uncle to die in such a terrible way; but she, my own cousin, had to——”
I touched her arm, and the action seemed to recall her to herself. Stopping short, she bit her lip.
I touched her arm, and it seemed to bring her back to reality. She stopped suddenly and bit her lip.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I whispered, “you should hope for the best. Besides, I honestly believe you to be disturbing yourself unnecessarily. If nothing fresh transpires, a mere prevarication or so of your cousin’s will not suffice to injure her.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I whispered, “you should stay positive. Besides, I really think you’re worrying for no reason. If nothing new happens, just a little lie from your cousin won’t be enough to hurt her.”
I said this to see if she had any reason to doubt the future. I was amply rewarded.
I said this to check if she had any doubts about the future. I got my answer.
“Anything fresh? How could there be anything fresh, when she is perfectly innocent?”
“Anything new? How could there be anything new when she’s completely innocent?”
Suddenly, a thought seemed to strike her. Wheeling round in her seat till her lovely, perfumed wrapper brushed my knee, she asked: “Why didn’t they ask me more questions? I could have told them Eleanore never left her room last night.”
Suddenly, a thought hit her. Turning around in her seat until her beautiful, scented robe brushed my knee, she asked, “Why didn’t they ask me more questions? I could have told them Eleanore never left her room last night.”
“You could?” What was I to think of this woman?
“You could?” What was I supposed to think about this woman?
“Yes; my room is nearer the head of the stairs than hers; if she had passed my door, I should have heard her, don’t you see?”
“Yes, my room is closer to the top of the stairs than hers. If she had walked past my door, I would have heard her, you know?”
Ah, that was all.
That was it.
“That does not follow,” I answered sadly. “Can you give no other reason?”
“That doesn’t make sense,” I replied sadly. “Can you give any other reason?”
“I would say whatever was necessary,” she whispered.
“I would say whatever was needed,” she whispered.
I started back. Yes, this woman would lie now to save her cousin; had lied during the inquest. But then I felt grateful, and now I was simply horrified.
I started to turn back. Yes, this woman would lie now to protect her cousin; she had lied during the inquest. But then I felt grateful, and now I was just horrified.
“Miss Leavenworth,” said I, “nothing can justify one in violating the dictates of his own conscience, not even the safety of one we do not altogether love.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, “nothing can justify someone in going against their own conscience, not even the safety of someone we don’t fully love.”
“No?” she returned; and her lip took a tremulous curve, the lovely bosom heaved, and she softly looked away.
“No?” she replied, her lip trembling slightly, her beautiful chest rising, and she gently looked away.
If Eleanore’s beauty had made less of an impression on my fancy, or her frightful situation awakened less anxiety in my breast, I should have been a lost man from that moment.
If Eleanore’s beauty had impressed me less, or if her terrible situation had caused me less anxiety, I would have been a lost man from that moment on.
“I did not mean to do anything very wrong,” Miss Leavenworth continued. “Do not think too badly of me.”
“I didn’t mean to do anything really wrong,” Miss Leavenworth continued. “Please don’t think too poorly of me.”
“No, no,” said I; and there is not a man living who would not have said the same in my place.
“No, no,” I said; and there's not a person alive who wouldn't have said the same in my position.
What more might have passed between us on this subject I cannot say, for just then the door opened and a man entered whom I recognized as the one who had followed Eleanore Leavenworth out, a short time before.
What else we might have talked about on this subject, I can’t say, because just then the door opened and a man walked in who I recognized as the one who had followed Eleanore Leavenworth out a little while ago.
“Mr. Gryce,” said he, pausing just inside the door; “a word if you please.”
“Mr. Gryce,” he said, pausing just inside the door, “can I have a word with you, please?”
The detective nodded, but did not hasten towards him; instead of that, he walked deliberately away to the other end of the room, where he lifted the lid of an inkstand he saw there, muttered some unintelligible words into it, and speedily shut it again. Immediately the uncanny fancy seized me that if I should leap to that inkstand, open it and peer in, I should surprise and capture the bit of confidence he had intrusted to it. But I restrained my foolish impulse, and contented myself with noting the subdued look of respect with which the gaunt subordinate watched the approach of his superior.
The detective nodded but didn’t rush over; instead, he walked slowly to the other end of the room, where he lifted the lid of an inkstand he noticed there, whispered some mumbling words into it, and quickly shut it again. Immediately, an eerie thought struck me that if I jumped to that inkstand, opened it, and looked inside, I would uncover the secret he had entrusted to it. But I held back my silly urge and simply noted the respectful look with which the thin subordinate observed the approach of his superior.
“Well?” inquired the latter as he reached him: “what now?”
“Well?” the other asked as he approached him. “What’s going on?”
The man shrugged his shoulders, and drew his principal through the open door. Once in the hall their voices sank to a whisper, and as their backs only were visible, I turned to look at my companion. She was pale but composed.
The man shrugged his shoulders and pulled his main person through the open door. Once in the hall, their voices dropped to a whisper, and with just their backs visible, I turned to look at my companion. She was pale but composed.
“Has he come from Eleanore?”
“Did he come from Eleanore?”
“I do not know; I fear so. Miss Leavenworth,” I proceeded, “can it be possible that your cousin has anything in her possession she desires to conceal?”
“I don't know; I'm afraid so. Miss Leavenworth,” I continued, “is it possible that your cousin has something she wants to hide?”
“Then you think she is trying to conceal something?”
“Then you think she’s trying to hide something?”
“I do not say so. But there was considerable talk about a paper——”
“I’m not saying that. But there was a lot of discussion about a paper——”
“They will never find any paper or anything else suspicious in Eleanore’s possession,” Mary interrupted. “In the first place, there was no paper of importance enough”—I saw Mr. Gryce’s form suddenly stiffen—“for any one to attempt its abstraction and concealment.”
“They will never find any papers or anything else suspicious in Eleanore’s possession,” Mary interrupted. “First of all, there wasn’t any paper important enough”—I noticed Mr. Gryce’s body tense up suddenly—“for anyone to try to take and hide.”
“Can you be sure of that? May not your cousin be acquainted with something——”
“Can you be sure of that? Could it be that your cousin knows something——”
“There was nothing to be acquainted with, Mr. Raymond. We lived the most methodical and domestic of lives. I cannot understand, for my part, why so much should be made out of this. My uncle undoubtedly came to his death by the hand of some intended burglar. That nothing was stolen from the house is no proof that a burglar never entered it. As for the doors and windows being locked, will you take the word of an Irish servant as infallible upon such an important point? I cannot. I believe the assassin to be one of a gang who make their living by breaking into houses, and if you cannot honestly agree with me, do try and consider such an explanation as possible; if not for the sake of the family credit, why then”—and she turned her face with all its fair beauty upon mine, eyes, cheeks, mouth all so exquisite and winsome—“why then, for mine.”
“There was nothing to familiarize ourselves with, Mr. Raymond. We led the most organized and everyday lives. I really can’t grasp why this should be made into such a big deal. My uncle certainly met his end at the hands of a would-be burglar. Just because nothing was taken from the house doesn’t prove that a burglar didn’t break in. And as for the doors and windows being locked, can you really trust an Irish servant’s word on something so crucial? I can’t. I think the killer was part of a gang that makes a living by breaking into homes, and if you can’t honestly agree with me, at least consider that explanation as a possibility; if not for the family's reputation, then—” and she turned her beautiful face toward mine, her eyes, cheeks, and mouth all so stunning and charming—“then for mine.”
Instantly Mr. Gryce turned towards us. “Mr. Raymond, will you be kind enough to step this way?”
Instantly, Mr. Gryce turned towards us. “Mr. Raymond, could you please come over here?”
Glad to escape from my present position, I hastily obeyed.
Glad to get away from my current situation, I quickly complied.
“What has happened?” I asked.
"What happened?" I asked.
“We propose to take you into our confidence,” was the easy response. “Mr. Raymond, Mr. Fobbs.”
“We'd like to bring you into our confidence,” was the casual reply. “Mr. Raymond, Mr. Fobbs.”
I bowed to the man I saw before me, and stood uneasily waiting. Anxious as I was to know what we really had to fear, I still intuitively shrank from any communication with one whom I looked upon as a spy.
I nodded to the man in front of me and stood there feeling uneasy. Even though I was eager to find out what we truly had to fear, I couldn't shake the instinct to avoid any interaction with someone I considered a spy.
“A matter of some importance,” resumed the detective. “It is not necessary for me to remind you that it is in confidence, is it?”
“A matter of some importance,” the detective continued. “I don't need to remind you that this is confidential, right?”
“No.”
“No.”
“I thought not. Mr. Fobbs you may proceed.”
“I didn't think so. Mr. Fobbs, you can go ahead.”
Instantly the whole appearance of the man Fobbs changed. Assuming an expression of lofty importance, he laid his large hand outspread upon his heart and commenced.
Instantly, the entire demeanor of the man Fobbs transformed. Adopting a look of great significance, he spread his large hand over his heart and began.
“Detailed by Mr. Gryce to watch the movements of Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, I left this room upon her departure from it, and followed her and the two servants who conducted her up-stairs to her own apartment. Once there—-”
“Detailed by Mr. Gryce to keep an eye on Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, I left this room when she left, and followed her and the two servants who took her upstairs to her own apartment. Once there—-”
Mr. Gryce interrupted him. “Once there? where?”
Mr. Gryce cut him off. “Once there? Where?”
“Her own room, sir.”
"Her own room, sir."
“Where situated?”
"Where is it located?"
“At the head of the stairs.”
“At the top of the stairs.”
“That is not her room. Go on.”
"That's not her room. Go ahead."
“Not her room? Then it was the fire she was after!” he cried, clapping himself on the knee.
“Not her room? Then it was the fire she was after!” he exclaimed, slapping his knee.
“The fire?”
“Is the fire out?”
“Excuse me; I am ahead of my story. She did not appear to notice me much, though I was right behind her. It was not until she had reached the door of this room—which was not her room!” he interpolated dramatically, “and turned to dismiss her servants, that she seemed conscious of having been followed. Eying me then with an air of great dignity, quickly eclipsed, however, by an expression of patient endurance, she walked in, leaving the door open behind her in a courteous way I cannot sufficiently commend.”
“Sorry, I’m getting ahead of myself. She didn’t seem to notice me too much, even though I was right behind her. It wasn’t until she reached the door of this room—which wasn’t her room!” he added dramatically, “and turned to send her servants away, that she seemed aware of being followed. Glancing at me with a look of great dignity, which was quickly replaced by an expression of patient endurance, she walked in, leaving the door open behind her in a polite way that I can’t praise enough.”
I could not help frowning. Honest as the man appeared, this was evidently anything but a sore subject with him. Observing me frown, he softened his manner.
I couldn't help but frown. As genuine as the guy seemed, it was clearly anything but a sensitive topic for him. Noticing my frown, he relaxed his tone.
“Not seeing any other way of keeping her under my eye, except by entering the room, I followed her in, and took a seat in a remote corner. She flashed one look at me as I did so, and commenced pacing the floor in a restless kind of way I’m not altogether unused to. At last she stopped abruptly, right in the middle of the room. ‘Get me a glass of water!’ she gasped; ‘I’m faint again—quick! on the stand in the corner.’ Now in order to get that glass of water it was necessary for me to pass behind a dressing mirror that reached almost to the ceiling; and I naturally hesitated. But she turned and looked at me, and—Well, gentlemen, I think either of you would have hastened to do what she asked; or at least”—with a doubtful look at Mr. Gryce—“have given your two ears for the privilege, even if you didn’t succumb to the temptation.”
“Not seeing any other way to keep an eye on her besides going into the room, I followed her in and sat down in a distant corner. She shot me a quick glance as I did this and started pacing the floor in a restless way I'm pretty familiar with. Finally, she stopped suddenly, right in the middle of the room. ‘Get me a glass of water!’ she gasped; ‘I’m faint again—quick! it's on the stand in the corner.’ To get that glass of water, I had to pass behind a dressing mirror that almost reached the ceiling, and I naturally hesitated. But she turned to look at me, and—Well, gentlemen, I believe either of you would have rushed to do what she asked; or at least”—with a skeptical glance at Mr. Gryce—“would have given your two ears for the chance, even if you hadn’t given in to the temptation.”
“Well, well!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, impatiently.
“Well, well!” Mr. Gryce exclaimed, feeling impatient.

“I am going on,” said he. “I stepped out of sight, then, for a moment; but it seemed long enough for her purpose; for when I emerged, glass in hand, she was kneeling at the grate full five feet from the spot where she had been standing, and was fumbling with the waist of her dress in a way to convince me she had something concealed there which she was anxious to dispose of. I eyed her pretty closely as I handed her the glass of water, but she was gazing into the grate, and didn’t appear to notice. Drinking barely a drop, she gave it back, and in another moment was holding out her hands over the fire. ‘Oh, I am so cold!’ she cried, ‘so cold.’ And I verily believe she was. At any rate, she shivered most naturally. But there were a few dying embers in the grate, and when I saw her thrust her hand again into the folds of her dress I became distrustful of her intentions and, drawing a step nearer, looked over her shoulder, when I distinctly saw her drop something into the grate that clinked as it fell. Suspecting what it was, I was about to interfere, when she sprang to her feet, seized the scuttle of coal that was upon the hearth, and with one move emptied the whole upon the dying embers. ‘I want a fire,’ she cried, ‘a fire!’ ‘That is hardly the way to make one,’ I returned, carefully taking the coal out with my hands, piece by piece, and putting it back into the scuttle, till—”
“I’m leaving,” he said. “I disappeared from view for a moment; but it felt long enough for her plan. When I came back, glass in hand, she was kneeling by the fireplace, a good five feet away from where she had been standing, and was fiddling with the waist of her dress in a way that made me think she had something hidden there that she wanted to get rid of. I watched her closely as I handed her the glass of water, but she was staring into the fireplace and didn’t seem to notice. After barely sipping from it, she handed it back, and in a moment, she was holding her hands out over the fire. ‘Oh, I’m so cold!’ she exclaimed, ‘so cold.’ And I truly believe she was. At least, she shivered quite naturally. But there were only a few dying embers in the fireplace, and when I noticed her reaching again into the folds of her dress, I started to doubt her intentions. I stepped a bit closer and looked over her shoulder, just in time to see her drop something into the fireplace that made a clinking sound as it fell. Suspecting what it was, I was about to intervene when she jumped to her feet, grabbed the coal scuttle from the hearth, and in one swift motion dumped everything onto the dying embers. ‘I want a fire,’ she yelled, ‘a fire!’ ‘That’s hardly the way to start one,’ I replied, carefully taking the coal out piece by piece and putting it back into the scuttle, until—”
“Till what?” I asked, seeing him and Mr. Gryce exchange a hurried look.
“Till what?” I asked, noticing him and Mr. Gryce share a quick glance.
“Till I found this!” opening his large hand, and showing me a broken-handled key.
“Until I found this!” he said, opening his large hand and showing me a broken-handled key.
X. MR. GRYCE RECEIVES NEW IMPETUS
This astounding discovery made a most unhappy impression upon me. It was true, then. Eleanore the beautiful, the lovesome, was—I did not, could not finish the sentence, even in the silence of my own mind.
This shocking discovery left me feeling really upset. It was true, then. Eleanore the beautiful, the lovely, was—I couldn’t, didn’t want to finish that thought, even in my own mind.
“You look surprised,” said Mr. Gryce, glancing curiously towards the key. “Now, I ain’t. A woman does not thrill, blush, equivocate, and faint for nothing; especially such a woman as Miss Leavenworth.”
“You look surprised,” said Mr. Gryce, glancing curiously at the key. “Well, I’m not. A woman doesn’t thrill, blush, hesitate, and faint for no reason; especially not a woman like Miss Leavenworth.”
“A woman who could do such a deed would be the last to thrill, equivocate, and faint,” I retorted. “Give me the key; let me see it.”
“A woman who could do something like that would be the last to get excited, play games, or faint,” I shot back. “Give me the key; I want to see it.”
He complacently put it in my hand. “It is the one we want. No getting out of that.”
He confidently handed it to me. “This is the one we want. No backing out of it.”
I returned it. “If she declares herself innocent, I will believe her.”
I gave it back. “If she says she’s innocent, I’ll believe her.”
He stared with great amazement. “You have strong faith in the women,” he laughed. “I hope they will never disappoint you.”
He stared in disbelief. “You really trust the women,” he laughed. “I hope they never let you down.”
I had no reply for this, and a short silence ensued, first broken by Mr. Gryce. “There is but one thing left to do,” said he. “Fobbs, you will have to request Miss Leavenworth to come down. Do not alarm her; only see that she comes. To the reception room,” he added, as the man drew off.
I didn't have an answer for this, and a brief silence followed, which Mr. Gryce eventually broke. “There’s only one thing left to do,” he said. “Fobbs, you need to ask Miss Leavenworth to come down. Don’t alarm her; just make sure she comes. To the reception room,” he added, as the man stepped away.
No sooner were we left alone than I made a move to return to Mary, but he stopped me.
No sooner were we left alone than I tried to go back to Mary, but he stopped me.
“Come and see it out,” he whispered. “She will be down in a moment; see it out; you had best.”
“Come and check it out,” he whispered. “She’ll be down in a minute; check it out; you should.”
Glancing back, I hesitated; but the prospect of beholding Eleanore again drew me, in spite of myself. Telling him to wait, I returned to Mary’s side to make my excuses.
Glancing back, I paused; but the thought of seeing Eleanore again pulled me in, despite myself. I told him to hold on, then went back to Mary to apologize.
“What is the matter—what has occurred?” she breathlessly asked.
“What’s wrong—what happened?” she asked, out of breath.
“Nothing as yet to disturb you much. Do not be alarmed.” But my face betrayed me.
“Nothing to worry about for now. Don’t be alarmed.” But my expression gave me away.
“There is something!” said she.
“There's something!” she said.
“Your cousin is coming down.”
“Your cousin is visiting.”
“Down here?” and she shrank visibly.
“Down here?” she said, shrinking visibly.
“No, to the reception room.”
“No, to the lobby.”
“I do not understand. It is all dreadful; and no one tells me anything.”
“I don’t understand. It’s all awful, and no one tells me anything.”
“I pray God there may be nothing to tell. Judging from your present faith in your cousin, there will not be. Take comfort, then, and be assured I will inform you if anything occurs which you ought to know.”
“I hope there’s nothing to report. Given your current trust in your cousin, it seems there won’t be anything. So, take comfort and know that I’ll let you know if anything happens that you need to be aware of.”
Giving her a look of encouragement, I left her crushed against the crimson pillows of the sofa on which she sat, and rejoined Mr. Gryce. We had scarcely entered the reception room when Eleanore Leavenworth came in.
Giving her an encouraging look, I left her slumped against the red pillows of the sofa she was sitting on and went back to Mr. Gryce. We had barely stepped into the reception room when Eleanore Leavenworth walked in.
More languid than she was an hour before, but haughty still, she slowly advanced, and, meeting my eye, gently bent her head.
More relaxed than she was an hour ago, but still proud, she moved forward slowly and, meeting my gaze, slightly nodded her head.
“I have been summoned here,” said she, directing herself exclusively to Mr. Gryce, “by an individual whom I take to be in your employ. If so, may I request you to make your wishes known at once, as I am quite exhausted, and am in great need of rest.”
“I've been called here,” she said, addressing Mr. Gryce directly, “by someone I believe is working for you. If that’s the case, could you please share what you want right away? I’m very tired and really need to rest.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” returned Mr. Gryce, rubbing his hands together and staring in quite a fatherly manner at the door-knob, “I am very sorry to trouble you, but the fact is I wish to ask you——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” Mr. Gryce said, rubbing his hands together and looking at the doorknob in a rather fatherly way, “I’m really sorry to bother you, but the truth is I’d like to ask you——”
But here she stopped him. “Anything in regard to the key which that man has doubtless told you he saw me drop into the ashes?”
But here she stopped him. “Did that man mention anything about the key he supposedly saw me drop into the ashes?”
“Yes, Miss.”
“Sure, Miss.”
“Then I must refuse to answer any questions concerning it. I have nothing to say on the subject, unless it is this:”—giving him a look full of suffering, but full of a certain sort of courage, too—“that he was right if he told you I had the key in hiding about my person, and that I attempted to conceal it in the ashes of the grate.”
“Then I have to refuse to answer any questions about it. I have nothing to say on the topic, except this:”—giving him a look that was full of pain, but also a certain kind of courage—“that he was right if he told you I had the key hidden on me and that I tried to hide it in the ashes of the fireplace.”
“Still, Miss——”
“Still, Miss—”
But she had already withdrawn to the door. “I pray you to excuse me,” said she. “No argument you could advance would make any difference in my determination; therefore it would be but a waste of energy on your part to attempt any.” And, with a flitting glance in my direction, not without its appeal, she quietly left the room.
But she had already moved to the door. “Please excuse me,” she said. “No argument you could make would change my mind; so it would just be a waste of your energy to try.” And with a quick look in my direction, which had a hint of appeal, she quietly left the room.
For a moment Mr. Gryce stood gazing after her with a look of great interest, then, bowing with almost exaggerated homage, he hastily followed her out.
For a moment, Mr. Gryce stood watching her with keen interest, then, bowing with nearly exaggerated respect, he quickly followed her outside.
I had scarcely recovered from the surprise occasioned by this unexpected movement when a quick step was heard in the hall, and Mary, flushed and anxious, appeared at my side.
I had barely gotten over the shock of this unexpected movement when I heard hurried footsteps in the hall, and Mary, looking flustered and worried, appeared beside me.
“What is it?” she inquired. “What has Eleanore been saying?”
“What is it?” she asked. “What has Eleanore been saying?”
“Alas!” I answered, “she has not said anything. That is the trouble, Miss Leavenworth. Your cousin preserves a reticence upon certain points very painful to witness. She ought to understand that if she persists in doing this, that——”
“Unfortunately!” I replied, “she hasn’t said anything. That’s the problem, Miss Leavenworth. Your cousin holds back on certain things, which is really hard to watch. She should realize that if she keeps doing this, then——”
“That what?” There was no mistaking the deep anxiety prompting this question.
“That what?” There was no doubt about the deep anxiety driving this question.
“That she cannot avoid the trouble that will ensue.”
“That she can’t escape the trouble that will follow.”
For a moment she stood gazing at me, with great horror-stricken, incredulous eyes; then sinking back into a chair, flung her hands over her face with the cry:
For a moment, she stood staring at me, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief; then, dropping back into a chair, she covered her face with her hands and cried out:
“Oh, why were we ever born! Why were we allowed to live! Why did we not perish with those who gave us birth!”
“Oh, why were we even born! Why were we allowed to live! Why didn't we die along with those who brought us into this world!”
In the face of anguish like this, I could not keep still.
In the midst of pain like this, I couldn't stay still.
“Dear Miss Leavenworth,” I essayed, “there is no cause for such despair as this. The future looks dark, but not impenetrable. Your cousin will listen to reason, and in explaining——”
“Dear Miss Leavenworth,” I tried to say, “there’s no reason for such despair. The future looks bleak, but not impossible to understand. Your cousin will be open to reason, and in explaining——”
But she, deaf to my words, had again risen to her feet, and stood before me in an attitude almost appalling.
But she, ignoring my words, had once again gotten to her feet and stood in front of me in a posture that was almost terrifying.
“Some women in my position would go mad! mad! mad!”
“Some women in my situation would go crazy! crazy! crazy!”
I surveyed her with growing wonder. I thought I knew what she meant. She was conscious of having given the cue which had led to this suspicion of her cousin, and that in this way the trouble which hung over their heads was of her own making. I endeavored to soothe her, but my efforts were all unavailing. Absorbed in her own anguish, she paid but little attention to me. Satisfied at last that I could do nothing more for her, I turned to go. The movement seemed to arouse her.
I looked at her with increasing amazement. I thought I understood what she was trying to say. She knew she had given the signal that sparked this suspicion about her cousin, and that the trouble they were facing was her fault. I tried to comfort her, but nothing I did seemed to help. Wrapped up in her own pain, she barely noticed me. Finally convinced that I couldn’t do anything more for her, I decided to leave. My movement seemed to bring her back to reality.
“I am sorry to leave,” said I, “without having afforded you any comfort. Believe me; I am very anxious to assist you. Is there no one I can send to your side; no woman friend or relative? It is sad to leave you alone in this house at such a time.”
“I’m sorry to leave,” I said, “without being able to give you any comfort. Believe me; I really want to help you. Is there anyone I can send to be with you? No female friend or relative? It’s really sad to leave you alone in this house at such a time.”
“And do you expect me to remain here? Why, I should die! Here to-night?” and the long shudders shook her very frame.
“And do you really expect me to stay here? I would die! Here tonight?” and the long shudders shook her entire body.
“It is not at all necessary for you to do so, Miss Leavenworth,” broke in a bland voice over our shoulders.
“It’s not necessary for you to do that, Miss Leavenworth,” a smooth voice interrupted from behind us.
I turned with a start. Mr. Gryce was not only at our back, but had evidently been there for some moments. Seated near the door, one hand in his pocket, the other caressing the arm of his chair, he met our gaze with a sidelong smile that seemed at once to beg pardon for the intrusion, and to assure us it was made with no unworthy motive. “Everything will be properly looked after, Miss; you can leave with perfect safety.”
I jumped in surprise. Mr. Gryce was not just behind us; he had clearly been there for a little while. Sitting near the door, one hand in his pocket and the other lightly stroking the arm of his chair, he returned our look with a sideways smile that seemed to both apologize for interrupting and reassure us that his presence was well-intentioned. “Everything will be taken care of, Miss; you can leave without worry.”
I expected to see her resent this interference; but instead of that, she manifested a certain satisfaction in beholding him there.
I thought she would be upset by his interference, but instead, she showed a sense of satisfaction in seeing him there.
Drawing me to one side, she whispered, “You think this Mr. Gryce very clever, do you not?”
Drawing me to one side, she whispered, “You think this Mr. Gryce is really clever, don’t you?”
“Well,” I cautiously replied, “he ought to be to hold the position he does. The authorities evidently repose great confidence in him.”
“Well,” I replied carefully, “he should be to hold the position he has. The authorities clearly have a lot of confidence in him.”
Stepping from my side as suddenly as she had approached it, she crossed the room and stood before Mr. Gryce.
Stepping away from my side just as suddenly as she had come close, she crossed the room and stood in front of Mr. Gryce.
“Sir,” said she, gazing at him with a glance of entreaty: “I hear you have great talents; that you can ferret out the real criminal from a score of doubtful characters, and that nothing can escape the penetration of your eye. If this is so, have pity on two orphan girls, suddenly bereft of their guardian and protector, and use your acknowledged skill in finding out who has committed this crime. It would be folly in me to endeavor to hide from you that my cousin in her testimony has given cause for suspicion; but I here declare her to be as innocent of wrong as I am; and I am only endeavoring to turn the eye of justice from the guiltless to the guilty when I entreat you to look elsewhere for the culprit who committed this deed.” Pausing, she held her two hands out before him. “It must have been some common burglar or desperado; can you not bring him, then, to justice?”
“Sir,” she said, looking at him with a pleading gaze, “I’ve heard you have incredible talents; that you can uncover the real criminal among a crowd of suspects, and that nothing can escape your keen eye. If that’s true, please have mercy on two orphaned girls who have just lost their guardian and protector, and use your skills to find out who committed this crime. It would be foolish of me to pretend that my cousin’s testimony hasn’t raised some suspicion; but I declare here that she is as innocent of wrongdoing as I am. I’m just trying to redirect the focus of justice from the innocent to the guilty when I ask you to look elsewhere for the person behind this act.” She paused, extending her hands toward him. “It must have been some common burglar or criminal; can you not bring him to justice?”
Her attitude was so touching, her whole appearance so earnest and appealing, that I saw Mr. Gryce’s countenance brim with suppressed emotion, though his eye never left the coffee-urn upon which it had fixed itself at her first approach.
Her attitude was so moving, and her whole appearance so sincere and compelling, that I could see Mr. Gryce’s face filled with repressed emotion, even though his gaze never left the coffee urn that he had focused on when she first came over.
“You must find out—you can!” she went on. “Hannah—the girl who is gone—must know all about it. Search for her, ransack the city, do anything; my property is at your disposal. I will offer a large reward for the detection of the burglar who did this deed!”
“You have to find out—you can!” she continued. “Hannah—the girl who’s missing—must know all about it. Look for her, search the city, do whatever it takes; my resources are at your disposal. I’ll offer a big reward for finding out who the burglar is that did this!”
Mr. Gryce slowly rose. “Miss Leavenworth,” he began, and stopped; the man was actually agitated. “Miss Leavenworth, I did not need your very touching appeal to incite me to my utmost duty in this case. Personal and professional pride were in themselves sufficient. But, since you have honored me with this expression of your wishes, I will not conceal from you that I shall feel a certain increased interest in the affair from this hour. What mortal man can do, I will do, and if in one month from this day I do not come to you for my reward, Ebenezer Gryce is not the man I have always taken him to be.”
Mr. Gryce slowly stood up. “Miss Leavenworth,” he started, then paused; he was clearly unsettled. “Miss Leavenworth, I didn’t need your heartfelt request to motivate me to do my best in this case. My personal and professional pride would have been enough by itself. But since you have honored me with your request, I won’t hide the fact that I’ll feel a stronger interest in this matter from now on. Whatever a man can do, I will do, and if I don’t come to you for my reward a month from today, then Ebenezer Gryce isn’t the man I always thought he was.”
“And Eleanore?”
“And what about Eleanore?”
“We will mention no names,” said he, gently waving his hand to and fro.
“We won’t name anyone,” he said, gently waving his hand back and forth.
A few minutes later, I left the house with Miss Leavenworth, she having expressed a wish to have me accompany her to the home of her friend, Mrs. Gilbert, with whom she had decided to take refuge. As we rolled down the street in the carriage Mr. Gryce had been kind enough to provide for us, I noticed my companion cast a look of regret behind her, as if she could not help feeling some compunctions at this desertion of her cousin.
A few minutes later, I left the house with Miss Leavenworth, who wanted me to go with her to her friend Mrs. Gilbert's house, where she had decided to seek refuge. As we rolled down the street in the carriage that Mr. Gryce had kindly arranged for us, I noticed my companion glance back with a look of regret, as if she couldn't help but feel some guilt about leaving her cousin behind.
But this expression was soon changed for the alert look of one who dreads to see a certain face start up from some unknown quarter. Glancing up and down the street, peering furtively into doorways as we passed, starting and trembling if a sudden figure appeared on the curbstone, she did not seem to breathe with perfect ease till we had left the avenue behind us and entered upon Thirty-seventh Street. Then, all at once her natural color returned and, leaning gently toward me, she asked if I had a pencil and piece of paper I could give her. I fortunately possessed both. Handing them to her, I watched her with some little curiosity while she wrote two or three lines, wondering she could choose such a time and place for the purpose.
But soon, her expression changed to the alert look of someone who fears seeing a certain face pop up from somewhere unexpected. As we walked, she glanced up and down the street, peering nervously into doorways, jumping and flinching if a sudden figure appeared at the curb. She didn't seem to relax until we left the avenue behind and entered Thirty-seventh Street. Then, all of a sudden, her natural color returned, and leaning gently toward me, she asked if I had a pencil and a piece of paper. Luckily, I had both. I handed them to her and watched with a bit of curiosity as she wrote two or three lines, wondering why she would choose such a time and place for it.
“A little note I wish to send,” she explained, glancing at the almost illegible scrawl with an expression of doubt. “Couldn’t you stop the carriage a moment while I direct it?”
“A quick note I want to send,” she said, looking at the nearly unreadable handwriting with a look of uncertainty. “Could you stop the carriage for a moment while I write it?”
I did so, and in another instant the leaf which I had torn from my note-book was folded, directed, and sealed with a stamp which she had taken from her own pocketbook.
I did that, and in a moment the page I had ripped from my notebook was folded, addressed, and sealed with a stamp she had taken from her own wallet.
“That is a crazy-looking epistle,” she muttered, as she laid it, direction downwards, in her lap.
“That’s a wild-looking letter,” she muttered as she laid it, face down, in her lap.
“Why not wait, then, till you arrive at your destination, where you can seal it properly, and direct it at your leisure?”
“Why not wait until you get to your destination, where you can seal it properly and handle it at your own pace?”
“Because I am in haste. I wish to mail it now. Look, there is a box on the corner; please ask the driver to stop once more.”
“Because I'm in a hurry. I want to mail it now. Look, there's a box on the corner; please tell the driver to stop one more time.”
“Shall I not post it for you?” I asked, holding out my hand.
“Should I post it for you?” I asked, reaching out my hand.
But she shook her head, and, without waiting for my assistance, opened the door on her own side of the carriage and leaped to the ground. Even then she paused to glance up and down the street, before venturing to drop her hastily written letter into the box. But when it had left her hand, she looked brighter and more hopeful than I had yet seen her. And when, a few moments later, she turned to bid me good-by in front of her friend’s house, it was with almost a cheerful air she put out her hand and entreated me to call on her the next day, and inform her how the inquest progressed.
But she shook her head and, without waiting for my help, opened the door on her side of the carriage and jumped to the ground. Even then, she paused to look up and down the street before daring to drop her hastily written letter into the box. But once it left her hand, she looked more bright and hopeful than I had ever seen her. And when, a few moments later, she turned to say goodbye in front of her friend’s house, she did so with almost a cheerful demeanor as she extended her hand and asked me to visit her the next day to update her on how the inquest was going.
I shall not attempt to disguise from you the fact that I spent all that long evening in going over the testimony given at the inquest, endeavoring to reconcile what I had heard with any other theory than that of Eleanore’s guilt. Taking a piece of paper, I jotted down the leading causes of suspicion as follows:
I won’t try to hide the fact that I spent the whole evening reviewing the testimony from the inquest, trying to find a way to understand what I had heard that didn’t point to Eleanore’s guilt. I took a piece of paper and wrote down the main reasons for suspicion as follows:
1. Her late disagreement with her uncle, and evident estrangement from him, as testified to by Mr. Harwell.
1. Her recent argument with her uncle and clear distance from him, as noted by Mr. Harwell.
2. The mysterious disappearance of one of the servants of the house.
2. The mysterious disappearance of one of the house staff.
3. The forcible accusation made by her cousin,—overheard, however, only by Mr. Gryce and myself.
3. The forceful accusation made by her cousin was only overheard by Mr. Gryce and me.
4. Her equivocation in regard to the handkerchief found stained with pistol smut on the scene of the tragedy.
4. Her uncertainty about the handkerchief that was found stained with gunpowder at the scene of the tragedy.
5. Her refusal to speak in regard to the paper which she was supposed to have taken from Mr. Leavenworth’s table immediately upon the removal of the body.
5. She refused to talk about the paper that she was supposed to have taken from Mr. Leavenworth’s table right after the body was removed.
6. The finding of the library key in her possession.
6. The discovery of the library key in her possession.
“A dark record,” I involuntarily decided, as I looked it over; but even in doing so began jotting down on the other side of the sheet the following explanatory notes:
“A dark record,” I unintentionally concluded as I examined it; but even while doing that, I started writing explanatory notes on the other side of the sheet:
1. Disagreements and even estrangements between relatives are common. Cases where such disagreements and estrangements have led to crime, rare.
1. Disagreements and even rifts between family members are common. Cases where these disagreements and rifts have resulted in crime are rare.
2. The disappearance of Hannah points no more certainly in one direction than another.
2. The disappearance of Hannah points equally in all directions.
3. If Mary’s private accusation of her cousin was forcible and convincing, her public declaration that she neither knew nor suspected who might be the author of this crime, was equally so. To be sure, the former possessed the advantage of being uttered spontaneously; but it was likewise true that it was spoken under momentary excitement, without foresight of the consequences, and possibly without due consideration of the facts.
3. If Mary’s private accusation of her cousin was strong and persuasive, her public statement that she neither knew nor suspected who might be behind this crime was just as compelling. Sure, the first had the benefit of being said in the heat of the moment; but it’s also true that it was delivered in a state of temporary excitement, without thinking about the consequences, and perhaps without fully considering the facts.
4, 5. An innocent man or woman, under the influence of terror, will often equivocate in regard to matters that seem to criminate them.
4, 5. An innocent person, under pressure of fear, will often hesitate when it comes to issues that seem to accuse them.
But the key! What could I say to that? Nothing. With that key in her possession, and unexplained, Eleanore Leavenworth stood in an attitude of suspicion which even I felt forced to recognize. Brought to this point, I thrust the paper into my pocket, and took up the evening Express. Instantly my eye fell upon these words:
But the key! What could I say about that? Nothing. With that key in her hands, and with no explanation, Eleanore Leavenworth stood there looking suspicious, and even I felt I had to acknowledge it. At this point, I shoved the paper into my pocket and picked up the evening Express. Immediately, my eyes landed on these words:
SHOCKING MURDER
SHOCKING MURDER
MR. LEAVENWORTH, THE WELL-KNOWN MILLIONAIRE, FOUND DEAD IN HIS ROOM
MR. LEAVENWORTH, THE FAMOUS MILLIONAIRE, FOUND DEAD IN HIS ROOM
NO CLUE TO THE PERPETRATOR OF THE DEED
NO CLUE TO WHO DID IT
THE AWFUL CRIME COMMITTED WITH A PISTOL—EXTRAORDINARY FEATURES OF THE AFFAIR
THE TERRIBLE CRIME COMMITTED WITH A PISTOL—UNUSUAL ASPECTS OF THE INCIDENT
Ah! here at least was one comfort; her name was not yet mentioned as that of a suspected party. But what might not the morrow bring? I thought of Mr. Gryce’s expressive look as he handed me that key, and shuddered.
Ah! at least there was one comfort; her name hadn't been mentioned yet as that of a suspected person. But what could tomorrow bring? I thought of Mr. Gryce’s telling look as he handed me that key, and shuddered.
“She must be innocent; she cannot be otherwise,” I reiterated to myself, and then pausing, asked what warranty I had of this? Only her beautiful face; only, only her beautiful face. Abashed, I dropped the newspaper, and went down-stairs just as a telegraph boy arrived with a message from Mr. Veeley. It was signed by the proprietor of the hotel at which Mr. Veeley was then stopping and ran thus:
“She must be innocent; she can’t be anything else,” I told myself again, and then I paused and wondered what proof I had of that. Only her beautiful face; just her beautiful face. Embarrassed, I dropped the newspaper and went downstairs just as a messenger arrived with a message from Mr. Veeley. It was signed by the owner of the hotel where Mr. Veeley was staying and said:
“WASHINGTON, D. C.
“Washington, D.C.”
“Mr. Everett Raymond—
“Mr. Everett Raymond—
“Mr. Veeley is lying at my house ill. Have not shown him telegram, fearing results. Will do so as soon as advisable.
“Mr. Veeley is at my house, sick. I haven’t shown him the telegram because I’m worried about the outcome. I’ll do it as soon as it’s appropriate.”
“Thomas Loworthy.”
“Thomas Loworthy.”
I went in musing. Why this sudden sensation of relief on my part? Could it be that I had unconsciously been guilty of cherishing a latent dread of my senior’s return? Why, who else could know so well the secret springs which governed this family? Who else could so effectually put me upon the right track? Was it possible that I, Everett Raymond, hesitated to know the truth in any case? No, that should never be said; and, sitting down again, I drew out the memoranda I had made and, looking them carefully over, wrote against No. 6 the word suspicious in good round characters. There! no one could say, after that, I had allowed myself to be blinded by a bewitching face from seeing what, in a woman with no claims to comeliness, would be considered at once an almost indubitable evidence of guilt.
I sat down deep in thought. Why did I feel such a sudden sense of relief? Could it be that I had secretly been worried about my senior's return? Who else understood the hidden dynamics of this family so well? Who else could set me on the right path? Was it possible that I, Everett Raymond, was hesitating to discover the truth in any situation? No, that shouldn’t be said; and as I sat down again, I pulled out my notes and, after reviewing them carefully, wrote the word suspicious next to No. 6 in clear letters. There! No one could claim that I had let myself be misled by an attractive face and ignored what would clearly indicate guilt in a woman who had no claim to beauty.
And yet, after it was all done, I found myself repeating aloud as I gazed at it: “If she declares herself innocent, I will believe her.” So completely are we the creatures of our own predilections.
And yet, after it was all over, I found myself saying aloud as I looked at it: “If she says she’s innocent, I’ll believe her.” We are so completely shaped by our own preferences.
XI. THE SUMMONS
The morning papers contained a more detailed account of the murder than those of the evening before; but, to my great relief, in none of them was Eleanore’s name mentioned in the connection I most dreaded.
The morning papers had a more detailed report on the murder than the ones from the night before; but, to my great relief, none of them mentioned Eleanore's name in the context I feared the most.
The final paragraph in the Times ran thus: “The detectives are upon the track of the missing girl, Hannah.” And in the Herald I read the following notice:
The last paragraph in the Times said: “The detectives are on the trail of the missing girl, Hannah.” And in the Herald, I read this notice:
“A Liberal Reward will be given by the relatives of Horatio Leavenworth, Esq., deceased, for any news of the whereabouts of one Hannah Chester, disappeared from the house —— Fifth Avenue since the evening of March 4. Said girl was of Irish extraction; in age about twenty-five, and may be known by the following characteristics. Form tall and slender; hair dark brown with a tinge of red; complexion fresh; features delicate and well made; hands small, but with the fingers much pricked by the use of the needle; feet large, and of a coarser type than the hands. She had on when last seen a checked gingham dress, brown and white, and was supposed to have wrapped herself in a red and green blanket shawl, very old. Beside the above distinctive marks, she had upon her right hand wrist the scar of a large burn; also a pit or two of smallpox upon the left temple.”
“A Liberal Reward will be offered by the relatives of Horatio Leavenworth, Esq., deceased, for any information regarding the whereabouts of one Hannah Chester, who disappeared from the house at —— Fifth Avenue on the evening of March 4. This young woman was of Irish descent; approximately twenty-five years old, and can be recognized by the following characteristics: tall and slender build; dark brown hair with a hint of red; fresh complexion; delicate and well-defined features; small hands, but with fingers that are much pricked from using a needle; large feet, coarser in appearance than her hands. The last time she was seen, she was wearing a brown and white checked gingham dress, and it is believed she had wrapped herself in a very old red and green blanket shawl. In addition to these distinctive marks, she had a large burn scar on her right wrist and a couple of pockmarks from smallpox on her left temple.”
This paragraph turned my thoughts in a new direction. Oddly enough, I had expended very little thought upon this girl; and yet how apparent it was that she was the one person upon whose testimony, if given, the whole case in reality hinged, I could not agree with those who considered her as personally implicated in the murder. An accomplice, conscious of what was before her, would have hid in her pockets whatever money she possessed. But the roll of bills found in Hannah’s trunk proved her to have left too hurriedly for this precaution. On the other hand, if this girl had come unexpectedly upon the assassin at his work, how could she have been hustled from the house without creating a disturbance loud enough to have been heard by the ladies, one of whom had her door open? An innocent girl’s first impulse upon such an occasion would have been to scream; and yet no scream was heard; she simply disappeared. What were we to think then? That the person seen by her was one both known and trusted? I would not consider such a possibility; so laying down the paper, I endeavored to put away all further consideration of the affair till I had acquired more facts upon which to base the theory. But who can control his thoughts when over-excited upon any one theme? All the morning I found myself turning the case over in my mind, arriving ever at one of two conclusions. Hannah Chester must be found, or Eleanore Leavenworth must explain when and by what means the key of the library door came into her possession.
This paragraph shifted my thoughts in a new direction. Strangely enough, I hadn't really given much thought to this girl; yet it was so clear that she was the one person whose testimony could change everything in the case. I couldn't agree with those who thought she was somehow involved in the murder. An accomplice, aware of what was happening, would have hidden any money she had. But the roll of cash found in Hannah’s trunk showed that she had left in such a hurry that hiding it wasn't an option. On the other hand, if this girl had unexpectedly come across the murderer in action, how could she have been pushed out of the house without making enough noise to be heard by the ladies, one of whom had her door open? An innocent girl's instinct in such a situation would have been to scream; and yet, no scream was heard; she simply vanished. What were we to think then? That the person she saw was someone she both knew and trusted? I refused to entertain that possibility, so I put down the paper and tried to stop thinking about the case until I got more facts to build my theory. But who can control their thoughts when they’re so focused on one subject? All morning, I found myself going over the case in my mind, always reaching one of two conclusions: Hannah Chester must be found, or Eleanore Leavenworth needed to explain how she came to have the key to the library door.
At two o’clock I started from my office to attend the inquest; but, being delayed on the way, missed arriving at the house until after the delivery of the verdict. This was a disappointment to me, especially as by these means I lost the opportunity of seeing Eleanore Leavenworth, she having retired to her room immediately upon the dismissal of the jury. But Mr. Harwell was visible, and from him I heard what the verdict had been.
At two o’clock, I left my office to go to the inquest; however, I got delayed on the way and didn’t arrive at the house until after the verdict was announced. This was disappointing, especially since I missed the chance to see Eleanore Leavenworth, who had gone to her room right after the jury was dismissed. But Mr. Harwell was there, and he told me what the verdict was.
“Death by means of a pistol shot from the hand of some person unknown.”
“Death by a gunshot fired by an unknown person.”
The result of the inquest was a great relief to me. I had feared worse. Nor could I help seeing that, for all his studied self-command, the pale-faced secretary shared in my satisfaction.
The outcome of the inquest was a huge relief to me. I had been worried it would be worse. I also noticed that, despite his careful composure, the pale-faced secretary felt the same satisfaction I did.
What was less of a relief to me was the fact, soon communicated, that Mr. Gryce and his subordinates had left the premises immediately upon the delivery of the verdict. Mr. Gryce was not the man to forsake an affair like this while anything of importance connected with it remained unexplained. Could it be he meditated any decisive action? Somewhat alarmed, I was about to hurry from the house for the purpose of learning what his intentions were, when a sudden movement in the front lower window of the house on the opposite side of the way arrested my attention, and, looking closer, I detected the face of Mr. Fobbs peering out from behind the curtain. The sight assured me I was not wrong in my estimate of Mr. Gryce; and, struck with pity for the desolate girl left to meet the exigencies of a fate to which this watch upon her movements was but the evident precursor, I stepped back and sent her a note, in which, as Mr. Veeley’s representative, I proffered my services in case of any sudden emergency, saying I was always to be found in my rooms between the hours of six and eight. This done, I proceeded to the house in Thirty-seventh Street where I had left Miss Mary Leavenworth the day before.
What was less of a relief to me was the news that Mr. Gryce and his team had left the premises right after the verdict was delivered. Mr. Gryce wasn’t the type to walk away from a situation like this while anything important was still unresolved. Could it be that he was planning some decisive action? A bit worried, I was about to rush out of the house to find out what he intended to do when a sudden movement in the front lower window of the house across the street caught my attention. Looking closer, I saw Mr. Fobbs peeking out from behind the curtain. That sight confirmed my suspicion about Mr. Gryce, and feeling pity for the lonely girl left to face a fate that this surveillance was clearly just the beginning of, I stepped back and sent her a note. In it, as Mr. Veeley’s representative, I offered my help in case of an emergency, mentioning that I could always be found in my rooms between six and eight. After that, I went to the house on Thirty-seventh Street where I had left Miss Mary Leavenworth the day before.
Ushered into the long and narrow drawing-room which of late years has been so fashionable in our uptown houses, I found myself almost immediately in the presence of Miss Leavenworth.
Ushered into the long, narrow living room that has become so trendy in our upscale homes, I found myself almost immediately in the presence of Miss Leavenworth.
“Oh,” she cried, with an eloquent gesture of welcome, “I had begun to think I was forsaken!” and advancing impulsively, she held out her hand. “What is the news from home?”
“Oh,” she exclaimed, with a warm gesture of welcome, “I was starting to think I was abandoned!” and stepping forward, she extended her hand. “What’s the news from home?”
“A verdict of murder, Miss Leavenworth.”
“A murder ruling, Miss Leavenworth.”
Her eyes did not lose their question.
Her eyes still held the question.
“Perpetrated by party or parties unknown.”
"Carried out by one or more unidentified individuals."
A look of relief broke softly across her features.
A look of relief spread gently across her face.
“And they are all gone?” she exclaimed.
“And they’re all gone?” she exclaimed.
“I found no one in the house who did not belong there.”
“I didn’t find anyone in the house who wasn’t supposed to be there.”
“Oh! then we can breathe easily again.”
“Oh! Then we can relax again.”
I glanced hastily up and down the room.
I quickly looked around the room.
“There is no one here,” said she.
“There’s no one here,” she said.
And still I hesitated. At length, in an awkward way enough, I turned towards her and said:
And still I hesitated. Eventually, in a somewhat clumsy manner, I turned to her and said:
“I do not wish either to offend or alarm you, but I must say that I consider it your duty to return to your own home to-night.”
“I don’t want to upset or alarm you, but I have to say that I believe it’s your responsibility to go back to your own home tonight.”
“Why?” she stammered. “Is there any particular reason for my doing so? Have you not perceived the impossibility of my remaining in the same house with Eleanore?”
“Why?” she stuttered. “Is there a specific reason for me to do that? Haven't you noticed how impossible it is for me to stay in the same house as Eleanore?”
“Miss Leavenworth, I cannot recognize any so-called impossibility of this nature. Eleanore is your cousin; has been brought up to regard you as a sister; it is not worthy of you to desert her at the time of her necessity. You will see this as I do, if you will allow yourself a moment’s dispassionate thought.”
“Miss Leavenworth, I can’t accept any so-called impossibility like this. Eleanore is your cousin; she’s been raised to see you as a sister; it’s not right for you to abandon her when she needs you the most. You’ll understand this like I do if you give yourself a moment to think about it calmly.”
“Dispassionate thought is hardly possible under the circumstances,” she returned, with a smile of bitter irony.
“It's tough to think dispassionately in this situation,” she replied, with a smile of bitter irony.
But before I could reply to this, she softened, and asked if I was very anxious to have her return; and when I replied, “More than I can say,” she trembled and looked for a moment as if she were half inclined to yield; but suddenly broke into tears, crying it was impossible, and that I was cruel to ask it.
But before I could respond to this, she softened and asked if I was really eager for her to come back. When I replied, “More than I can express,” she trembled and for a moment seemed like she might give in; but then she suddenly burst into tears, saying it was impossible and that I was cruel to ask her that.
I drew back, baffled and sore. “Pardon me,” said I, “I have indeed transgressed the bounds allotted to me. I will not do so again; you have doubtless many friends; let some of them advise you.”
I pulled back, confused and hurt. “Excuse me,” I said, “I have definitely crossed the limits set for me. I won’t do it again; you probably have a lot of friends; let some of them help you.”
She turned upon me all fire. “The friends you speak of are flatterers. You alone have the courage to command me to do what is right.”
She faced me fiercely. “The friends you talk about are just flattering me. You’re the only one who has the guts to tell me to do what’s right.”
“Excuse me, I do not command; I only entreat.”
“Excuse me, I’m not giving orders; I’m just asking nicely.”
She made no reply, but began pacing the room, her eyes fixed, her hands working convulsively. “You little know what you ask,” said she. “I feel as though the very atmosphere of that house would destroy me; but—why cannot Eleanore come here?” she impulsively inquired. “I know Mrs. Gilbert will be quite willing, and I could keep my room, and we need not meet.”
She didn't answer but started pacing the room, her gaze intense and her hands fidgeting. "You have no idea what you're asking," she said. "It feels like the very atmosphere of that house would consume me; but—why can't Eleanore come here?" she asked impulsively. "I know Mrs. Gilbert would be totally okay with it, and I could stay in my room, so we wouldn't have to cross paths."
“You forget that there is another call at home, besides the one I have already mentioned. To-morrow afternoon your uncle is to be buried.”
“You're forgetting that there's another matter at home, besides the one I already mentioned. Tomorrow afternoon, your uncle is going to be buried.”
“O yes; poor, poor uncle!”
"Oh yes; poor, poor uncle!"
“You are the head of the household,” I now ventured, “and the proper one to attend to the final offices towards one who has done so much for you.”
“You're the head of the household,” I said now, “and you're the right person to take care of the final arrangements for someone who has done so much for you.”
There was something strange in the look which she gave me. “It is true,” she assented. Then, with a grand turn of her body, and a quick air of determination: “I am desirous of being worthy of your good opinion. I will go back to my cousin, Mr. Raymond.”
There was something odd in the look she gave me. “It’s true,” she agreed. Then, with a dramatic turn of her body and a sudden air of determination: “I want to be worthy of your good opinion. I will go back to my cousin, Mr. Raymond.”
I felt my spirits rise a little; I took her by the hand. “May that cousin have no need of the comfort which I am now sure you will be ready to give her.”
I felt my spirits lift a bit; I took her hand. “I hope that cousin won’t need the comfort that I’m sure you’ll be ready to offer her.”
Her hand dropped from mine. “I mean to do my duty,” was her cold response.
Her hand slipped from mine. "I intend to do my duty," was her icy reply.
As I descended the stoop, I met a certain thin and fashionably dressed young man, who gave me a very sharp look as he passed. As he wore his clothes a little too conspicuously for the perfect gentleman, and as I had some remembrance of having seen him at the inquest, I set him down for a man in Mr. Gryce’s employ, and hasted on towards the avenue; when what was my surprise to find on the corner another person, who, while pretending to be on the look out for a car, cast upon me, as I approached, a furtive glance of intense inquiry. As this latter was, without question, a gentleman, I felt some annoyance, and, walking quietly up to him, asked if he found my countenance familiar, that he scrutinized it so closely.
As I came down the stairs, I ran into a thin, stylishly dressed young man who gave me a sharp look as he walked by. He was dressed a bit too flashy for a proper gentleman, and since I remembered seeing him at the inquest, I figured he must be working for Mr. Gryce. I quickly continued toward the avenue; to my surprise, I found another person on the corner who, while pretending to wait for a car, shot me a sneaky look of intense curiosity as I got closer. Since this guy was definitely a gentleman, I felt a bit annoyed and walked up to him to ask if he found my face familiar, since he was staring at it so closely.
“I find it a very agreeable one,” was his unexpected reply, as he turned from me and walked down the avenue.
“I think it's really nice,” was his unexpected reply as he turned away from me and walked down the street.
Nettled, and in no small degree mortified, at the disadvantage in which his courtesy had placed me, I stood watching him as he disappeared, asking myself who and what he was. For he was not only a gentleman, but a marked one; possessing features of unusual symmetry as well as a form of peculiar elegance. Not so very young—he might well be forty—there were yet evident on his face the impress of youth’s strongest emotions, not a curve of his chin nor a glance of his eye betraying in any way the slightest leaning towards ennui, though face and figure were of that type which seems most to invite and cherish it.
I was annoyed and quite embarrassed by how my courtesy had put me at a disadvantage, so I stood there watching him as he walked away, wondering who he was. He wasn’t just a gentleman; he was a distinguished one, with unusually symmetrical features and a uniquely elegant build. He wasn’t very young—he could easily be around forty—but there were still signs of youthful emotions on his face. Not a curve of his chin or a look in his eye showed even the slightest hint of boredom, even though his face and figure seemed like they could easily attract it.
“He can have no connection with the police force,” thought I; “nor is it by any means certain that he knows me, or is interested in my affairs; but I shall not soon forget him, for all that.”
“He has no ties to the police force,” I thought; “and it’s not at all clear that he knows me or cares about my situation; but I won’t forget him anytime soon, regardless.”
The summons from Eleanore Leavenworth came about eight o’clock in the evening. It was brought by Thomas, and read as follows:
The call from Eleanore Leavenworth came around eight o'clock in the evening. It was delivered by Thomas and said:
“Come, Oh, come! I—” there breaking off in a tremble, as if the pen had fallen from a nerveless hand.
“Come on, please! I—” then the voice trailed off in a tremble, as if the pen had slipped from a weak hand.
It did not take me long to find my way to her home.
It didn’t take me long to get to her place.
XII. ELEANORE.
The door was opened by Molly. “You will find Miss Eleanore in the drawing-room, sir,” she said, ushering me in.
The door was opened by Molly. “You’ll find Miss Eleanore in the living room, sir,” she said, leading me inside.
Fearing I knew not what, I hurried to the room thus indicated, feeling as never before the sumptuousness of the magnificent hall with its antique flooring, carved woods, and bronze ornamentations:—the mockery of things for the first time forcing itself upon me. Laying my hand on the drawing-room door, I listened. All was silent. Slowly pulling it open, I lifted the heavy satin curtains hanging before me to the floor, and looked within. What a picture met my eyes!
Fearing I didn’t know what, I rushed to the room indicated, feeling for the first time the lavishness of the stunning hall with its old flooring, carved wood, and bronze decorations:—the irony of things hitting me for the first time. Placing my hand on the drawing-room door, I listened. Everything was silent. Slowly pulling it open, I lifted the heavy satin curtains that were touching the floor and peeked inside. What a sight met my eyes!
Sitting in the light of a solitary gas jet, whose faint glimmering just served to make visible the glancing satin and stainless marble of the gorgeous apartment, I beheld Eleanore Leavenworth. Pale as the sculptured image of the Psyche that towered above her from the mellow dusk of the bow-window near which she sat, beautiful as it, and almost as immobile, she crouched with rigid hands frozen in forgotten entreaty before her, apparently insensible to sound, movement, or touch; a silent figure of despair in presence of an implacable fate.
Sitting in the glow of a lone gas jet, its faint light revealing the gleaming satin and polished marble of the stunning apartment, I looked at Eleanore Leavenworth. She was as pale as the sculpted image of Psyche that loomed above her from the soft shadows of the bow window beside her, just as beautiful and nearly as still. She sat with her stiff hands frozen in a forgotten plea in front of her, seemingly unaware of sound, movement, or touch; a silent symbol of despair in the face of an unyielding fate.
Impressed by the scene, I stood with my hand upon the curtain, hesitating if to advance or retreat, when suddenly a sharp tremble shook her impassive frame, the rigid hands unlocked, the stony eyes softened, and, springing to her feet, she uttered a cry of satisfaction, and advanced towards me.
Impressed by the scene, I stood with my hand on the curtain, unsure whether to move forward or back, when suddenly a sharp tremor shook her unmoving body, her stiff hands relaxed, her cold eyes softened, and, jumping to her feet, she let out a cry of happiness and stepped towards me.
“Miss Leavenworth!” I exclaimed, starting at the sound of my own voice.
“Miss Leavenworth!” I shouted, surprised by the sound of my own voice.
She paused, and pressed her hands to her face, as if the world and all she had forgotten had rushed back upon her at this simple utterance of her name.
She paused and pressed her hands to her face, as if the world and everything she had forgotten had flooded back to her with the simple mention of her name.
“What is it?” I asked.
“What’s that?” I asked.
Her hands fell heavily. “Do you not know? They—they are beginning to say that I—” she paused, and clutched her throat. “Read!” she gasped, pointing to a newspaper lying on the floor at her feet.
Her hands dropped in despair. “Don’t you know? They—they’re starting to say that I—” she stopped and clutched her throat. “Read!” she gasped, pointing to a newspaper on the floor at her feet.
I stooped and lifted what showed itself at first glance to be the Evening Telegram. It needed but a single look to inform me to what she referred. There, in startling characters, I beheld:
I bent down and picked up what initially appeared to be the Evening Telegram. It took just one glance to understand what she meant. There, in bold letters, I saw:
THE LEAVENWORTH MURDER
THE LEAVENWORTH MURDER
LATEST DEVELOPMENTS IN THE MYSTERIOUS CASE
LATEST DEVELOPMENTS IN THE MYSTERIOUS CASE
A MEMBER OF THE MURDERED MAN’S OWN FAMILY STRONGLY SUSPECTED OF THE CRIME
A MEMBER OF THE MURDERED MAN’S OWN FAMILY STRONGLY SUSPECTED OF THE CRIME
THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN IN NEW YORK UNDER A CLOUD
THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN IN NEW YORK UNDER A CLOUD
PAST HISTORY OF MISS ELEANORE LEAVENWORTH
PAST HISTORY OF MISS ELEANORE LEAVENWORTH
I was prepared for it; had schooled myself for this very thing, you might say; and yet I could not help recoiling. Dropping the paper from my hand, I stood before her, longing and yet dreading to look into her face.
I was ready for it; I had trained myself for this very moment, you could say; and yet I couldn’t help but pull back. Letting the paper fall from my hand, I stood in front of her, both wanting and fearing to look into her face.
“What does it mean?” she panted; “what, what does it mean? Is the world mad?” and her eyes, fixed and glassy, stared into mine as if she found it impossible to grasp the sense of this outrage.
“What does it mean?” she panted; “what, what does it mean? Is the world crazy?” and her eyes, fixed and glassy, stared into mine as if she found it impossible to understand the meaning of this outrage.
I shook my head. I could not reply.
I shook my head. I couldn't respond.
“To accuse me,” she murmured; “me, me!” striking her breast with her clenched hand, “who loved the very ground he trod upon; who would have cast my own body between him and the deadly bullet if I had only known his danger. Oh!” she cried, “it is not a slander they utter, but a dagger which they thrust into my heart!”
“To accuse me,” she whispered; “me, me!” slamming her fist against her chest, “who loved the very ground he walked on; who would have thrown myself in front of him to save him from a bullet if I had only known he was in danger. Oh!” she exclaimed, “it's not just a false accusation they make, but a dagger they stab into my heart!”
Overcome by her misery, but determined not to show my compassion until more thoroughly convinced of her complete innocence, I replied, after a pause:
Overwhelmed by her sadness, but resolved not to express my sympathy until I was more sure of her total innocence, I responded after a moment:
“This seems to strike you with great surprise, Miss Leavenworth; were you not then able to foresee what must follow your determined reticence upon certain points? Did you know so little of human nature as to imagine that, situated as you are, you could keep silence in regard to any matter connected with this crime, without arousing the antagonism of the crowd, to say nothing of the suspicions of the police?”
“This seems to take you by surprise, Miss Leavenworth; were you really unable to anticipate what would come from your firm silence on certain issues? Did you know so little about human nature that, given your position, you thought you could remain silent about anything related to this crime, without provoking the crowd’s anger, not to mention the police's suspicions?”
“But—but——”
“But—but—”
I hurriedly waved my hand. “When you defied the coroner to find any suspicious paper in your possession; when”—I forced myself to speak—“you refused to tell Mr. Gryce how you came in possession of the key—”
I quickly waved my hand. “When you went against the coroner to find any suspicious document in your possession; when”—I made myself continue speaking—“you wouldn’t tell Mr. Gryce how you got the key—”
She drew hastily back, a heavy pall seeming to fall over her with my words.
She quickly pulled back, a heavy feeling seeming to wash over her with my words.
“Don’t,” she whispered, looking in terror about her. “Don’t! Sometimes I think the walls have ears, and that the very shadows listen.”
“Don’t,” she whispered, glancing around in fear. “Don’t! Sometimes I feel like the walls have ears, and even the shadows are listening.”
“Ah,” I returned; “then you hope to keep from the world what is known to the detectives?”
“Ah,” I replied; “so you plan to hide from the world what the detectives already know?”
She did not answer.
She didn't answer.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I went on, “I am afraid you do not comprehend your position. Try to look at the case for a moment in the light of an unprejudiced person; try to see for yourself the necessity of explaining——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I continued, “I’m afraid you don’t fully understand your situation. Please try to see the case from an unbiased perspective; try to recognize the need to explain——”
“But I cannot explain,” she murmured huskily.
“But I can’t explain,” she murmured softly.
“Cannot!”
"Can't!"
I do not know whether it was the tone of my voice or the word itself, but that simple expression seemed to affect her like a blow.
I don't know if it was the tone of my voice or the word itself, but that simple expression hit her like a punch.
“Oh!” she cried, shrinking back: “you do not, cannot doubt me, too? I thought that you—” and stopped. “I did not dream that I—” and stopped again. Suddenly her whole form quivered. “Oh, I see! You have mistrusted me from the first; the appearances against me have been too strong”; and she sank inert, lost in the depths of her shame and humiliation. “Ah, but now I am forsaken!” she murmured.
“Oh!” she exclaimed, pulling back. “You don’t really doubt me, do you? I thought you—” and she paused. “I never imagined that I—” and paused again. Suddenly, her entire body shook. “Oh, I get it! You’ve mistrusted me from the start; the evidence against me has been too overwhelming,” and she collapsed, overwhelmed by shame and humiliation. “Ah, but now I’m abandoned!” she whispered.
The appeal went to my heart. Starting forward, I exclaimed: “Miss Leavenworth, I am but a man; I cannot see you so distressed. Say that you are innocent, and I will believe you, without regard to appearances.”
The plea touched my heart. Stepping closer, I said, “Miss Leavenworth, I’m just a man; I can’t bear to see you like this. Just tell me you’re innocent, and I’ll believe you, no matter how it looks.”
Springing erect, she towered upon me. “Can any one look in my face and accuse me of guilt?” Then, as I sadly shook my head, she hurriedly gasped: “You want further proof!” and, quivering with an extraordinary emotion, she sprang to the door.
Springing up, she loomed over me. “Can anyone look at my face and say I'm guilty?” Then, as I sadly shook my head, she quickly gasped: “You want more proof!” and, trembling with intense emotion, she rushed to the door.
“Come, then,” she cried, “come!” her eyes flashing full of resolve upon me.
“Come on, then,” she shouted, “let's go!” Her eyes sparkled with determination as she looked at me.
Aroused, appalled, moved in spite of myself, I crossed the room to where she stood; but she was already in the hall. Hastening after her, filled with a fear I dared not express, I stood at the foot of the stairs; she was half-way to the top. Following her into the hall above, I saw her form standing erect and noble at the door of her uncle’s bedroom.
Aroused, shocked, and despite myself, moved, I crossed the room to where she was standing; but she was already in the hall. I hurried after her, filled with a fear I couldn’t show, and stood at the bottom of the stairs; she was halfway to the top. As I followed her into the hall above, I saw her figure standing tall and dignified at the door of her uncle’s bedroom.
“Come!” she again cried, but this time in a calm and reverential tone; and flinging the door open before her, she passed in.
“Come!” she called again, but this time in a calm and respectful tone; and swinging the door open in front of her, she walked in.
Subduing the wonder which I felt, I slowly followed her. There was no light in the room of death, but the flame of the gas-burner, at the far end of the hall, shone weirdly in, and by its glimmering I beheld her kneeling at the shrouded bed, her head bowed above that of the murdered man, her hand upon his breast.
Suppressing the amazement I felt, I quietly followed her. The room of death was dark, but the flame of the gas burner at the far end of the hall cast an eerie light, and by its glow, I saw her kneeling at the covered bed, her head lowered over that of the murdered man, her hand resting on his chest.
“You have said that if I declared my innocence you would believe me,” she exclaimed, lifting her head as I entered. “See here,” and laying her cheek against the pallid brow of her dead benefactor, she kissed the clay-cold lips softly, wildly, agonizedly, then, leaping to her feet, cried, in a subdued but thrilling tone: “Could I do that if I were guilty? Would not the breath freeze on my lips, the blood congeal in my veins, and my heart faint at this contact? Son of a father loved and reverenced, can you believe me to be a woman stained with crime when I can do this?” and kneeling again she cast her arms over and about that inanimate form, looking in my face at the same time with an expression no mortal touch could paint, nor tongue describe.
“You said that if I claimed I was innocent, you would believe me,” she exclaimed, lifting her head as I walked in. “Look here,” and laying her cheek against the pale brow of her dead benefactor, she softly, fiercely, and desperately kissed the cold lips. Then, jumping to her feet, she cried in a subdued but intense voice: “Could I do this if I were guilty? Wouldn't my breath freeze on my lips, my blood congeal in my veins, and my heart faint at this touch? Son of a father who was loved and respected, can you think I’m a woman marked by crime when I can do this?” Kneeling again, she wrapped her arms around that lifeless form, looking into my face with an expression no artist could capture or words could describe.
“In olden times,” she went on, “they used to say that a dead body would bleed if its murderer came in contact with it. What then would happen here if I, his daughter, his cherished child, loaded with benefits, enriched with his jewels, warm with his kisses, should be the thing they accuse me of? Would not the body of the outraged dead burst its very shroud and repel me?”
“In the past,” she continued, “they used to say that a dead body would bleed if its murderer touched it. So what would happen here if I, his daughter, his beloved child, filled with his gifts, adorned with his jewels, warmed by his kisses, were the thing they accused me of? Wouldn't the body of the wronged dead rise up from its shroud and reject me?”
I could not answer; in the presence of some scenes the tongue forgets its functions.
I couldn't respond; in the face of certain situations, words fail to come to mind.
“Oh!” she went on, “if there is a God in heaven who loves justice and hates a crime, let Him hear me now. If I, by thought or action, with or without intention, have been the means of bringing this dear head to this pass; if so much as the shadow of guilt, let alone the substance, lies upon my heart and across these feeble woman’s hands, may His wrath speak in righteous retribution to the world, and here, upon the breast of the dead, let this guilty forehead fall, never to rise again!”
“Oh!” she continued, “if there is a God in heaven who loves justice and hates crime, let Him hear me now. If I, by my thoughts or actions, intentionally or not, have caused this dear person to end up like this; if even the slightest hint of guilt, let alone the real thing, weighs on my heart and these weak hands, may His anger deliver just punishment to the world, and here, on the breast of the dead, let this guilty forehead fall, never to rise again!”
An awed silence followed this invocation; then a long, long sigh of utter relief rose tremulously from my breast, and all the feelings hitherto suppressed in my heart burst their bonds, and leaning towards her I took her hand in mine.
An amazed silence came after this invocation; then a long, deep sigh of complete relief escaped from my chest, and all the emotions I had been holding back broke free. Leaning towards her, I took her hand in mine.
“You do not, cannot believe me tainted by crime now?” she whispered, the smile which does not stir the lips, but rather emanates from the countenance, like the flowering of an inner peace, breaking softly out on cheek and brow.
“You don’t, can’t believe that I’m guilty of a crime now?” she whispered, the smile that doesn’t move her lips, but instead radiates from her face, like the blossoming of an inner peace, softly emerging on her cheek and brow.
“Crime!” The word broke uncontrollably from my lips; “crime!”
“Crime!” The word escaped my lips uncontrollably; “crime!”
“No,” she said calmly, “the man does not live who could accuse me of crime, here.”
“No,” she said calmly, “there's no man alive who could accuse me of a crime, here.”
For reply, I took her hand, which lay in mine, and placed it on the breast of the dead.
For a response, I took her hand, which was resting in mine, and set it on the chest of the deceased.
Softly, slowly, gratefully, she bowed her head.
Softly, slowly, and with gratitude, she lowered her head.
“Now let the struggle come!” she whispered. “There is one who will believe in me, however dark appearances may be.”
“Now let the struggle begin!” she whispered. “There is someone who will believe in me, no matter how bleak things may seem.”
XIII. THE PROBLEM.
When we re-entered the parlor below, the first sight that met our eyes was Mary, standing wrapped in her long cloak in the centre of the room. She had arrived during our absence, and now awaited us with lifted head and countenance fixed in its proudest expression. Looking in her face, I realized what the embarrassment of this meeting must be to these women, and would have retreated, but something in the attitude of Mary Leavenworth seemed to forbid my doing so. At the same time, determined that the opportunity should not pass without some sort of reconcilement between them, I stepped forward, and, bowing to Mary, said:
When we walked back into the parlor below, the first thing we saw was Mary, standing in the middle of the room, wrapped in her long cloak. She had arrived while we were gone and was now waiting for us with her head held high and a proud expression on her face. Looking at her, I understood how embarrassing this meeting must be for these women, and I considered backing away, but something about Mary Leavenworth's stance seemed to prevent me from doing so. Still, I was determined not to let the moment pass without some kind of reconciliation between them, so I stepped forward and, bowing to Mary, said:
“Your cousin has just succeeded in convincing me of her entire innocence, Miss Leavenworth. I am now ready to join Mr. Gryce, heart and soul, in finding out the true culprit.”
“Your cousin has just convinced me of her complete innocence, Miss Leavenworth. I'm now ready to team up with Mr. Gryce, wholeheartedly, in tracking down the real culprit.”
“I should have thought one look into Eleanore Leavenworth’s face would have been enough to satisfy you that she is incapable of crime,” was her unexpected answer; and, lifting her head with a proud gesture, Mary Leavenworth fixed her eyes steadfastly on mine.
“I thought one look at Eleanore Leavenworth’s face would be enough to convince you that she’s incapable of crime,” was her surprising reply; and, lifting her head with a proud gesture, Mary Leavenworth locked her gaze firmly onto mine.
I felt the blood flash to my brow, but before I could speak, her voice rose again still more coldly than before.
I felt my face heat up, but before I could say anything, her voice became even colder than before.
“It is hard for a delicate girl, unused to aught but the most flattering expressions of regard, to be obliged to assure the world of her innocence in respect to the committal of a great crime. Eleanore has my sympathy.” And sweeping her cloak from her shoulders with a quick gesture, she turned her gaze for the first time upon her cousin.
“It’s tough for a sensitive girl, who’s only known flattering attention, to have to prove to everyone her innocence regarding a serious crime. Eleanore has my sympathy.” And with a swift movement, she flung her cloak off her shoulders and finally turned her gaze toward her cousin.
Instantly Eleanore advanced, as if to meet it; and I could not but feel that, for some reason, this moment possessed an importance for them which I was scarcely competent to measure. But if I found myself unable to realize its significance, I at least responded to its intensity. And indeed it was an occasion to remember. To behold two such women, either of whom might be considered the model of her time, face to face and drawn up in evident antagonism, was a sight to move the dullest sensibilities. But there was something more in this scene than that. It was the shock of all the most passionate emotions of the human soul; the meeting of waters of whose depth and force I could only guess by the effect. Eleanore was the first to recover. Drawing back with the cold haughtiness which, alas, I had almost forgotten in the display of later and softer emotions, she exclaimed:
Instantly, Eleanore moved forward as if to confront it, and I couldn’t help but feel that, for some reason, this moment was significant for them in a way I could barely understand. But even if I couldn’t grasp its importance, I could still feel its intensity. And it truly was a moment to remember. Seeing two such women, each a potential icon of her era, standing face to face in clear opposition, was enough to stir even the most unfeeling hearts. Yet, there was something deeper in this scene. It captured the surge of all the most intense emotions of the human spirit; it was like the collision of deep and powerful waters, whose depth and power I could only sense through the impact it created. Eleanore was the first to regain her composure. Pulling back with the cold pride that I had almost forgotten in the display of later and softer feelings, she exclaimed:
“There is something better than sympathy, and that is justice”; and turned, as if to go. “I will confer with you in the reception room, Mr. Raymond.”
“There’s something better than sympathy, and that’s justice,” she said, turning as if to leave. “I’ll talk with you in the reception room, Mr. Raymond.”
But Mary, springing forward, caught her back with one powerful hand. “No,” she cried, “you shall confer with me! I have something to say to you, Eleanore Leavenworth.” And, taking her stand in the centre of the room, she waited.
But Mary, springing forward, caught her back with one powerful hand. “No,” she cried, “you’re going to talk to me! I have something to say to you, Eleanore Leavenworth.” And, standing firm in the center of the room, she waited.
I glanced at Eleanore, saw this was no place for me, and hastily withdrew. For ten long minutes I paced the floor of the reception room, a prey to a thousand doubts and conjectures. What was the secret of this home? What had given rise to the deadly mistrust continually manifested between these cousins, fitted by nature for the completest companionship and the most cordial friendship? It was not a thing of to-day or yesterday. No sudden flame could awake such concentrated heat of emotion as that of which I had just been the unwilling witness. One must go farther back than this murder to find the root of a mistrust so great that the struggle it caused made itself felt even where I stood, though nothing but the faintest murmur came to my ears through the closed doors.
I looked at Eleanore, realized this wasn’t a place for me, and quickly left. For ten long minutes, I paced the reception room, overwhelmed by doubts and questions. What was the secret of this home? What had caused the intense mistrust constantly shown between these cousins, who were naturally suited for complete companionship and genuine friendship? This wasn’t something new. No sudden outburst could create such deep emotion as I had just witnessed. You have to go back further than this murder to understand a mistrust so profound that its impact could be felt even where I stood, despite only the faintest whispers reaching me through the closed doors.
Presently the drawing-room curtain was raised, and Mary’s voice was heard in distinct articulation.
Currently, the drawing-room curtain was drawn up, and Mary’s voice could be heard clearly.
“The same roof can never shelter us both after this. To-morrow, you or I find another home.” And, blushing and panting, she stepped into the hall and advanced to where I stood. But at the first sight of my face, a change came over her; all her pride seemed to dissolve, and, flinging out her hands, as if to ward off scrutiny, she fled from my side, and rushed weeping up-stairs.
“The same roof can never shelter us both after this. Tomorrow, either you or I will find another home.” Blushing and out of breath, she stepped into the hallway and walked toward me. But the moment she saw my face, something shifted in her; all her confidence seemed to vanish, and, throwing out her hands as if to avoid being judged, she ran away from me and dashed upstairs in tears.
I was yet laboring under the oppression caused by this painful termination of the strange scene when the parlor curtain was again lifted, and Eleanore entered the room where I was. Pale but calm, showing no evidences of the struggle she had just been through, unless by a little extra weariness about the eyes, she sat down by my side, and, meeting my gaze with one unfathomable in its courage, said after a pause: “Tell me where I stand; let me know the worst at once; I fear that I have not indeed comprehended my own position.”
I was still dealing with the weight of the painful ending of the strange scene when the parlor curtain was lifted again, and Eleanore walked into the room where I was. She looked pale but calm, showing no signs of the struggle she had just faced, apart from a bit of extra tiredness in her eyes. She sat down next to me, and, meeting my gaze with a look of deep courage, she said after a pause: “Tell me where I stand; let me know the worst right away; I’m afraid I haven't really understood my own situation.”
Rejoiced to hear this acknowledgment from her lips, I hastened to comply. I began by placing before her the whole case as it appeared to an unprejudiced person; enlarged upon the causes of suspicion, and pointed out in what regard some things looked dark against her, which perhaps to her own mind were easily explainable and of small account; tried to make her see the importance of her decision, and finally wound up with an appeal. Would she not confide in me?
Rejoicing to hear this acknowledgment from her, I quickly agreed to help. I started by laying out the entire situation as it seemed to an unbiased person; I elaborated on the reasons for suspicion and highlighted how some things looked bad against her, which she might easily explain away and see as insignificant; I tried to help her understand how important her decision was, and finally concluded with a request. Would she not trust me?
“But I thought you were satisfied?” she tremblingly remarked.
“But I thought you were happy?” she said, trembling.
“And so I am; but I want the world to be so, too.”
“And so I am; but I want the world to be that way, too.”
“Ah; now you ask too much! The finger of suspicion never forgets the way it has once pointed,” she sadly answered. “My name is tainted forever.”
“Ah, now you’re asking for too much! The finger of suspicion never forgets where it has pointed before,” she replied sadly. “My name is forever stained.”
“And you will submit to this, when a word—”
“And you will accept this when someone says—”
“I am thinking that any word of mine now would make very little difference,” she murmured.
“I feel like anything I say right now wouldn’t really matter,” she whispered.
I looked away, the vision of Mr. Fobbs, in hiding behind the curtains of the opposite house, recurring painfully to my mind.
I looked away, the image of Mr. Fobbs hiding behind the curtains of the house across the street painfully coming back to me.
“If the affair looks as bad as you say it does,” she pursued, “it is scarcely probable that Mr. Gryce will care much for any interpretation of mine in regard to the matter.”
“If the situation looks as bad as you say it does,” she continued, “it’s unlikely that Mr. Gryce will be much concerned about any interpretation I might have regarding the matter.”
“Mr. Gryce would be glad to know where you procured that key, if only to assist him in turning his inquiries in the right direction.”
“Mr. Gryce would appreciate knowing where you got that key, just to help him focus his investigation in the right direction.”
She did not reply, and my spirits sank in renewed depression.
She didn't respond, and my mood fell into deeper sadness.
“It is worth your while to satisfy him,” I pursued; “and though it may compromise some one you desire to shield——”
“It’s worth your time to please him,” I continued; “and even though it might put someone you want to protect at risk——”
She rose impetuously. “I shall never divulge to any one how I came in possession of that key.” And sitting again, she locked her hands in fixed resolve before her.
She stood up impulsively. “I will never tell anyone how I got that key.” Then, sitting back down, she locked her hands in determined resolution in front of her.
I rose in my turn and paced the floor, the fang of an unreasoning jealousy striking deep into my heart.
I got up when it was my turn and walked around the room, feeling the sting of irrational jealousy digging deep into my heart.
“Mr. Raymond, if the worst should come, and all who love me should plead on bended knees for me to tell, I will never do it.”
“Mr. Raymond, if the worst happens, and everyone who loves me begs on their knees for me to speak, I will never do it.”
“Then,” said I, determined not to disclose my secret thought, but equally resolved to find out if possible her motive for this silence, “you desire to defeat the cause of justice.”
“Then,” I said, determined not to reveal my secret thoughts, but equally set on discovering her reason for this silence, “you want to undermine the cause of justice.”
She neither spoke nor moved.
She didn't speak or move.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I now said, “this determined shielding of another at the expense of your own good name is no doubt generous of you; but your friends and the lovers of truth and justice cannot accept such a sacrifice.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I now said, “this strong protection of someone else at the cost of your own reputation is certainly generous of you; but your friends and those who value truth and justice cannot accept such a sacrifice.”
She started haughtily. “Sir!” she said.
She began arrogantly. “Sir!” she said.
“If you will not assist us,” I went on calmly, but determinedly, “we must do without your aid. After the scene I have just witnessed above; after the triumphant conviction which you have forced upon me, not only of your innocence, but your horror of the crime and its consequences, I should feel myself less than a man if I did not sacrifice even your own good opinion, in urging your cause, and clearing your character from this foul aspersion.”
“If you won't help us,” I continued calmly but firmly, “we'll have to manage without you. After what I just saw up there; after the strong belief you’ve given me, not just in your innocence but also in your disgust for the crime and its consequences, I would feel less than a man if I didn't risk your good opinion by advocating for you and clearing your name from this terrible accusation.”
Again that heavy silence.
Once again, that heavy silence.
“What do you propose to do?” she asked, at last.
“What do you plan to do?” she asked finally.
Crossing the room, I stood before her. “I propose to relieve you utterly and forever from suspicion, by finding out and revealing to the world the true culprit.”
Crossing the room, I stood in front of her. “I want to completely clear your name by discovering and exposing the real culprit to everyone.”
I expected to see her recoil, so positive had I become by this time as to who that culprit was. But instead of that, she merely folded her hands still more tightly and exclaimed:
I thought she'd pull back, since by this point I was so sure who the culprit was. But instead, she just tightened her grip on her hands and said:
“I doubt if you will be able to do that, Mr. Raymond.”
"I don't think you'll be able to do that, Mr. Raymond."
“Doubt if I will be able to put my finger upon the guilty man, or doubt if I will be able to bring him to justice?”
“Do I doubt that I can identify the guilty person, or do I doubt that I can bring him to justice?”
“I doubt,” she said with strong effort, “if any one ever knows who is the guilty person in this case.”
“I doubt,” she said with great effort, “that anyone truly knows who the guilty party is in this situation.”
“There is one who knows,” I said with a desire to test her.
“There’s someone who knows,” I said, wanting to challenge her.
“One?”
"One?"
“The girl Hannah is acquainted with the mystery of that night’s evil doings, Miss Leavenworth. Find Hannah, and we find one who can point out to us the assassin of your uncle.”
“The girl Hannah knows about the mystery of the terrible events that night, Miss Leavenworth. If we find Hannah, we’ll find someone who can identify the killer of your uncle.”
“That is mere supposition,” she said; but I saw the blow had told.
“That’s just speculation,” she said; but I could see the impact had registered.
“Your cousin has offered a large reward for the girl, and the whole country is on the lookout. Within a week we shall see her in our midst.”
“Your cousin has offered a huge reward for the girl, and the entire country is on the lookout. In a week, we’ll have her here with us.”
A change took place in her expression and bearing.
A shift occurred in her expression and demeanor.
“The girl cannot help me,” she said.
“The girl can’t help me,” she said.
Baffled by her manner, I drew back. “Is there anything or anybody that can?”
Baffled by her behavior, I stepped back. “Is there anyone or anything that can?”
She slowly looked away.
She slowly turned away.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I continued with renewed earnestness, “you have no brother to plead with you, you have no mother to guide you; let me then entreat, in default of nearer and dearer friends, that you will rely sufficiently upon me to tell me one thing.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I continued with fresh intensity, “you have no brother to advocate for you, you have no mother to direct you; so please, in the absence of closer and dearer friends, I ask that you trust me enough to share one thing.”
“What is it?” she asked.
"What is it?" she asked.
“Whether you took the paper imputed to you from the library table?”
“Did you take the paper assigned to you from the library table?”
She did not instantly respond, but sat looking earnestly before her with an intentness which seemed to argue that she was weighing the question as well as her reply. Finally, turning toward me, she said:
She didn’t respond right away, but sat there staring intently ahead, as if she was considering both the question and her answer. Finally, she turned to me and said:
“In answering you, I speak in confidence. Mr. Raymond, I did.”
“In answering you, I speak honestly. Mr. Raymond, I did.”
Crushing back the sigh of despair that arose to my lips, I went on.
Suppressing the sigh of hopelessness that wanted to escape, I continued on.
“I will not inquire what the paper was,”—she waved her hand deprecatingly,—“but this much more you will tell me. Is that paper still in existence?”
“I won’t ask what the paper was,”—she waved her hand dismissively,—“but you will tell me this much more. Is that paper still around?”
She looked me steadily in the face.
She looked me straight in the eye.
“It is not.”
"No way."
I could with difficulty forbear showing my disappointment. “Miss Leavenworth,” I now said, “it may seem cruel for me to press you at this time; nothing less than my strong realization of the peril in which you stand would induce me to run the risk of incurring your displeasure by asking what under other circumstances would seem puerile and insulting questions. You have told me one thing which I strongly desired to know; will you also inform me what it was you heard that night while sitting in your room, between the time of Mr. Harwell’s going up-stairs and the closing of the library door, of which you made mention at the inquest?”
I could barely hide my disappointment. “Miss Leavenworth,” I said, “it might seem harsh of me to press you right now; nothing less than my deep concern for your safety would make me risk annoying you by asking questions that would seem trivial and insulting under normal circumstances. You’ve already shared one thing I really wanted to know; will you also tell me what you heard that night while you were in your room, during the time between Mr. Harwell going upstairs and the library door closing, which you mentioned at the inquest?”
I had pushed my inquiries too far, and I saw it immediately.
I realized I had gone too far with my questions, and it hit me right away.
“Mr. Raymond,” she returned, “influenced by my desire not to appear utterly ungrateful to you, I have been led to reply in confidence to one of your urgent appeals; but I can go no further. Do not ask me to.”
“Mr. Raymond,” she replied, “because I didn’t want to seem completely ungrateful to you, I felt obliged to respond privately to one of your urgent requests; but I can’t go any further. Please don’t ask me to.”
Stricken to the heart by her look of reproach, I answered with some sadness that her wishes should be respected. “Not but what I intend to make every effort in my power to discover the true author of this crime. That is a sacred duty which I feel myself called upon to perform; but I will ask you no more questions, nor distress you with further appeals. What is done shall be done without your assistance, and with no other hope than that in the event of my success you will acknowledge my motives to have been pure and my action disinterested.”
Struck to the core by her disappointed gaze, I replied with a hint of sadness that her wishes should be honored. “However, I intend to do everything I can to find out who really committed this crime. This is a sacred duty I feel I must fulfill; but I won’t ask you any more questions or bother you with further pleas. What needs to be done will be done without your help, and my only hope is that if I succeed, you will see that my intentions were good and my actions selfless.”
“I am ready to acknowledge that now,” she began, but paused and looked with almost agonized entreaty in my face. “Mr. Raymond, cannot you leave things as they are? Won’t you? I don’t ask for assistance, nor do I want it; I would rather——”
“I’m ready to admit that now,” she started, but then stopped and looked at me with a desperate plea in her eyes. “Mr. Raymond, can you just leave things as they are? Please? I’m not asking for help, nor do I want it; I’d rather——”
But I would not listen. “Guilt has no right to profit by the generosity of the guiltless. The hand that struck this blow shall not be accountable for the loss of a noble woman’s honor and happiness as well.
But I wouldn’t listen. “Guilt has no right to benefit from the kindness of the innocent. The hand that delivered this blow will not be responsible for taking away a noble woman’s honor and happiness as well.
“I shall do what I can, Miss Leavenworth.”
“I'll do my best, Miss Leavenworth.”
As I walked down the avenue that night, feeling like an adventurous traveller that in a moment of desperation has set his foot upon a plank stretching in narrow perspective over a chasm of immeasurable depth, this problem evolved itself from the shadows before me: How, with no other clue than the persuasion that Eleanore Leavenworth was engaged in shielding another at the expense of her own good name, I was to combat the prejudices of Mr. Gryce, find out the real assassin of Mr. Leavenworth, and free an innocent woman from the suspicion that had, not without some show of reason, fallen upon her?
As I walked down the street that night, feeling like an adventurous traveler who, in a moment of desperation, has stepped onto a plank stretching out over a bottomless chasm, a problem took shape from the shadows in front of me: How, with no other clue but the belief that Eleanore Leavenworth was trying to protect someone else at the cost of her own reputation, was I supposed to overcome Mr. Gryce's biases, discover the real killer of Mr. Leavenworth, and clear an innocent woman from the suspicion that had, not without some justification, fallen on her?
BOOK II. HENRY CLAVERING
XIV. MR. GRYCE AT HOME
That the guilty person for whom Eleanore Leavenworth stood ready to sacrifice herself was one for whom she had formerly cherished affection, I could no longer doubt; love, or the strong sense of duty growing out of love, being alone sufficient to account for such determined action. Obnoxious as it was to all my prejudices, one name alone, that of the commonplace secretary, with his sudden heats and changeful manners, his odd ways and studied self-possession, would recur to my mind whenever I asked myself who this person could be.
That the guilty person Eleanore Leavenworth was willing to sacrifice herself for was someone she had once cared about, I no longer doubted; love, or a strong sense of duty stemming from that love, was enough to explain such determined actions. As much as it went against all my biases, one name kept coming to my mind whenever I wondered who this person could be: the ordinary secretary, with his sudden outbursts and varying moods, his quirky habits and practiced calmness.
Not that, without the light which had been thrown upon the affair by Eleanore’s strange behavior, I should have selected this man as one in any way open to suspicion; the peculiarity of his manner at the inquest not being marked enough to counteract the improbability of one in his relations to the deceased finding sufficient motive for a crime so manifestly without favorable results to himself. But if love had entered as a factor into the affair, what might not be expected? James Harwell, simple amanuensis to a retired tea-merchant, was one man; James Harwell, swayed by passion for a woman beautiful as Eleanore Leavenworth, was another; and in placing him upon the list of those parties open to suspicion I felt I was only doing what was warranted by a proper consideration of probabilities.
Not that, without the insight provided by Eleanore’s strange behavior, I would have chosen this man as someone to suspect; his behavior at the inquest wasn’t odd enough to outweigh the improbability of someone in his position with the deceased having a strong motive for a crime that clearly wouldn’t benefit him. But if love was a factor in this situation, what could happen? James Harwell, a simple assistant to a retired tea merchant, was one person; James Harwell, driven by passion for a woman as beautiful as Eleanore Leavenworth, was someone else entirely; and by placing him on the list of those who could be suspected, I felt I was only acting based on a reasonable consideration of the odds.
But, between casual suspicion and actual proof, what a gulf! To believe James Harwell capable of guilt, and to find evidence enough to accuse him of it, were two very different things. I felt myself instinctively shrink from the task, before I had fully made up my mind to attempt it; some relenting thought of his unhappy position, if innocent, forcing itself upon me, and making my very distrust of him seem personally ungenerous if not absolutely unjust. If I had liked the man better, I should not have been so ready to look upon him with doubt.
But, there's a huge difference between just being suspicious and having real proof! Believing that James Harwell could be guilty and actually finding enough evidence to accuse him are two completely different things. I found myself instinctively pulling away from the task before I had even fully decided to go through with it; a nagging thought about his unfortunate situation, if he’s innocent, kept pushing its way into my mind, making my doubts about him feel unkind, if not outright unfair. If I had liked him more, I wouldn’t have been so quick to doubt him.
But Eleanore must be saved at all hazards. Once delivered up to the blight of suspicion, who could tell what the result might be; the arrest of her person perhaps,—a thing which, once accomplished, would cast a shadow over her young life that it would take more than time to dispel. The accusation of an impecunious secretary would be less horrible than this. I determined to make an early call upon Mr. Gryce.
But Eleanore has to be saved at all costs. Once she falls under the cloud of suspicion, who knows what might happen; she could be arrested, which would cast a shadow over her young life that would take more than time to lift. An accusation from a broke secretary would be less terrible than this. I decided to make an early visit to Mr. Gryce.
Meanwhile the contrasted pictures of Eleanore standing with her hand upon the breast of the dead, her face upraised and mirroring a glory, I could not recall without emotion; and Mary, fleeing a short half-hour later indignantly from her presence, haunted me and kept me awake long after midnight. It was like a double vision of light and darkness that, while contrasting, neither assimilated nor harmonized. I could not flee from it. Do what I would, the two pictures followed me, filling my soul with alternate hope and distrust, till I knew not whether to place my hand with Eleanore on the breast of the dead, and swear implicit faith in her truth and purity, or to turn my face like Mary, and fly from what I could neither comprehend nor reconcile.
Meanwhile, the contrasting images of Eleanore standing with her hand on the chest of the dead, her face lifted up and reflecting a sense of glory, I couldn't recall without feeling emotional; and Mary, storming away a short half-hour later in anger, haunted me and kept me awake long after midnight. It was like a double vision of light and darkness that, while different, neither blended nor harmonized. I couldn’t escape it. No matter what I did, the two images followed me, filling my soul with alternating hope and doubt, until I didn’t know whether to place my hand with Eleanore on the chest of the dead and vow my complete faith in her truth and purity, or to turn my face like Mary and run away from what I could neither understand nor resolve.
Expectant of difficulty, I started next morning upon my search for Mr. Gryce, with strong determination not to allow myself to become flurried by disappointment nor discouraged by premature failure. My business was to save Eleanore Leavenworth; and to do that, it was necessary for me to preserve, not only my equanimity, but my self-possession. The worst fear I anticipated was that matters would reach a crisis before I could acquire the right, or obtain the opportunity, to interfere. However, the fact of Mr. Leavenworth’s funeral being announced for that day gave me some comfort in that direction; my knowledge of Mr. Gryce being sufficient, as I thought, to warrant me in believing he would wait till after that ceremony before proceeding to extreme measures.
Expecting challenges, I started my search for Mr. Gryce the next morning, determined not to let disappointment fluster me or discourage me with early setbacks. My goal was to save Eleanore Leavenworth, and to do that, I needed to maintain not just my calm but also my composure. My biggest fear was that things would reach a crisis before I could gain the right or find the chance to step in. However, knowing that Mr. Leavenworth’s funeral was scheduled for that day gave me some reassurance; I felt confident that Mr. Gryce would hold off on drastic actions until after the ceremony.
I do not know that I had any very definite ideas of what a detective’s home should be; but when I stood before the neat three-story brick house to which I had been directed, I could not but acknowledge there was something in the aspect of its half-open shutters, over closely drawn curtains of spotless purity, highly suggestive of the character of its inmate.
I’m not sure I had a clear idea of what a detective’s home should look like, but when I stood in front of the tidy three-story brick house I was directed to, I couldn't help but notice that the half-open shutters and tightly drawn, perfectly clean curtains really hinted at the personality of the person living there.
A pale-looking youth, with vivid locks of red hair hanging straight down over either ear, answered my rather nervous ring. To my inquiry as to whether Mr. Gryce was in, he gave a kind of snort which might have meant no, but which I took to mean yes.
A pale-looking young man, with bright red hair falling straight down over both ears, answered my somewhat nervous ring. When I asked if Mr. Gryce was in, he gave a snort that could have meant no, but I took it to mean yes.
“My name is Raymond, and I wish to see him.”
“My name is Raymond, and I want to see him.”
He gave me one glance that took in every detail of my person and apparel, and pointed to a door at the head of the stairs. Not waiting for further directions, I hastened up, knocked at the door he had designated, and went in. The broad back of Mr. Gryce, stooping above a desk that might have come over in the Mayflower, confronted me.
He gave me a look that took in every detail about me and my clothes, then pointed to a door at the top of the stairs. Without waiting for more instructions, I rushed upstairs, knocked on the door he indicated, and went in. The broad back of Mr. Gryce, bending over a desk that could have come over on the Mayflower, faced me.
“Well!” he exclaimed; “this is an honor.” And rising, he opened with a squeak and shut with a bang the door of an enormous stove that occupied the centre of the room. “Rather chilly day, eh?”
“Well!” he exclaimed, “this is an honor.” He stood up, opened the door of a huge stove in the center of the room with a squeak, and slammed it shut with a bang. “Pretty cold day, right?”
“Yes,” I returned, eyeing him closely to see if he was in a communicative mood. “But I have had but little time to consider the state of the weather. My anxiety in regard to this murder——”
“Yes,” I replied, watching him carefully to gauge if he was open to talking. “But I haven’t had much time to think about the weather. My concern regarding this murder——”
“To be sure,” he interrupted, fixing his eyes upon the poker, though not with any hostile intention, I am sure. “A puzzling piece of business enough. But perhaps it is an open book to you. I see you have something to communicate.”
“To be sure,” he interrupted, focusing on the poker, though not with any bad intentions, I’m sure. “It’s quite a puzzling situation. But maybe it's clear to you. I can see you have something to share.”
“I have, though I doubt if it is of the nature you expect. Mr. Gryce, since I saw you last, my convictions upon a certain point have been strengthened into an absolute belief. The object of your suspicions is an innocent woman.”
“I have, although I’m not sure it’s what you’re expecting. Mr. Gryce, since I last saw you, my beliefs about a certain issue have solidified into a firm conviction. The person you suspect is an innocent woman.”
If I had expected him to betray any surprise at this, I was destined to be disappointed. “That is a very pleasing belief,” he observed. “I honor you for entertaining it, Mr. Raymond.”
If I had thought he would show any surprise at this, I was bound to be let down. “That’s a very nice belief,” he said. “I admire you for holding onto it, Mr. Raymond.”
I suppressed a movement of anger. “So thoroughly is it mine,” I went on, in the determination to arouse him in some way, “that I have come here to-day to ask you in the name of justice and common humanity to suspend action in that direction till we can convince ourselves there is no truer scent to go upon.”
I held back my anger. “It’s so completely mine,” I continued, determined to provoke him somehow, “that I’ve come here today to ask you, in the name of justice and basic humanity, to hold off on any action in that direction until we can ensure there isn't a more valid lead to pursue.”
But there was no more show of curiosity than before. “Indeed!” he cried; “that is a singular request to come from a man like you.”
But there was no more sign of curiosity than before. “Really!” he exclaimed; “that’s an unusual request to come from someone like you.”
I was not to be discomposed, “Mr. Gryce,” I went on, “a woman’s name, once tarnished, remains so forever. Eleanore Leavenworth has too many noble traits to be thoughtlessly dealt with in so momentous a crisis. If you will give me your attention, I promise you shall not regret it.”
I wasn't going to get flustered. “Mr. Gryce,” I continued, “once a woman’s name is tarnished, it stays that way forever. Eleanore Leavenworth has too many admirable qualities to be treated carelessly during such a significant crisis. If you’ll just pay attention to me, I promise you won’t regret it.”
He smiled, and allowed his eyes to roam from the poker to the arm of my chair. “Very well,” he remarked; “I hear you; say on.”
He smiled and let his eyes drift from the poker to the arm of my chair. “Alright,” he said; “I’m listening; go ahead.”
I drew my notes from my pocketbook, and laid them on the table.
I pulled my notes out of my pocket and placed them on the table.
“What! memoranda?” he exclaimed. “Unsafe, very; never put your plans on paper.”
“What! Notes?” he exclaimed. “That’s risky; never write your plans down.”
Taking no heed of the interruption, I went on.
Taking no notice of the interruption, I continued.
“Mr. Gryce, I have had fuller opportunities than yourself for studying this woman. I have seen her in a position which no guilty person could occupy, and I am assured, beyond all doubt, that not only her hands, but her heart, are pure from this crime. She may have some knowledge of its secrets; that I do not presume to deny. The key seen in her possession would refute me if I did. But what if she has? You can never wish to see so lovely a being brought to shame for withholding information which she evidently considers it her duty to keep back, when by a little patient finesse we may succeed in our purposes without it.”
“Mr. Gryce, I’ve had more chances than you to study this woman. I’ve seen her in a situation that no guilty person could be in, and I’m completely convinced that not only are her hands, but her heart, innocent of this crime. She might know some of its secrets; I can't deny that. The key we saw in her possession would contradict me if I did. But so what if she does? You can’t want to see such a beautiful person brought to shame for holding back information she clearly believes it’s her duty to keep secret, especially when with a bit of patient finesse we can achieve our goals without it.”
“But,” interposed the detective, “say this is so; how are we to arrive at the knowledge we want without following out the only clue which has yet been given us?”
“But,” the detective cut in, “let's say this is true; how are we supposed to get the information we need without pursuing the only lead we've been given so far?”
“You will never reach it by following out any clue given you by Eleanore Leavenworth.”
“You’ll never get there by following any lead given to you by Eleanore Leavenworth.”
His eyebrows lifted expressively, but he said nothing.
His eyebrows raised dramatically, but he didn't say anything.
“Miss Eleanore Leavenworth has been used by some one acquainted with her firmness, generosity, and perhaps love. Let us discover who possesses sufficient power over her to control her to this extent, and we find the man we seek.”
“Miss Eleanore Leavenworth has been influenced by someone who knows her strength, kindness, and maybe even love. Let’s find out who has enough influence over her to control her to this degree, and we’ll uncover the man we’re looking for.”
“Humph!” came from Mr. Gryce’s compressed lips, and no more.
“Humph!” came from Mr. Gryce’s tightly pressed lips, and nothing more.
Determined that he should speak, I waited.
Determined that he would speak, I waited.
“You have, then, some one in your mind”; he remarked at last, almost flippantly.
“You have someone in mind, then,” he said finally, almost casually.
“I mention no names,” I returned. “All I want is further time.”
“I’m not naming anyone,” I replied. “All I need is more time.”
“You are, then, intending to make a personal business of this matter?”
“You're planning to turn this into a personal business, then?”
“I am.”
"I am."
He gave a long, low whistle. “May I ask,” he inquired at length, “whether you expect to work entirely by yourself; or whether, if a suitable coadjutor were provided, you would disdain his assistance and slight his advice?”
He let out a long, low whistle. “Can I ask,” he eventually said, “do you plan to work completely on your own, or if a capable partner were available, would you reject their help and disregard their advice?”
“I desire nothing more than to have you for my colleague.”
“I want nothing more than to have you as my colleague.”
The smile upon his face deepened ironically. “You must feel very sure of yourself!” said he.
The smile on his face grew more ironic. “You must be really confident!” he said.
“I am very sure of Miss Leavenworth.”
“I am very sure about Miss Leavenworth.”
The reply seemed to please him. “Let us hear what you propose doing.”
The response seemed to make him happy. “Let’s hear what you plan to do.”
I did not immediately answer. The truth was, I had formed no plans.
I didn't respond right away. The truth is, I hadn't made any plans.
“It seems to me,” he continued, “that you have undertaken a rather difficult task for an amateur. Better leave it to me, Mr. Raymond; better leave it to me.”
“It seems to me,” he continued, “that you've taken on a pretty tough task for someone who's not a pro. It's better if you leave it to me, Mr. Raymond; just leave it to me.”
“I am sure,” I returned, “that nothing would please me better——”
“I’m sure,” I replied, “that nothing would make me happier——”
“Not,” he interrupted, “but that a word from you now and then would be welcome. I am not an egotist. I am open to suggestions: as, for instance, now, if you could conveniently inform me of all you have yourself seen and heard in regard to this matter, I should be most happy to listen.”
“Not,” he interrupted, “but a word from you now and then would be nice. I’m not self-centered. I’m open to suggestions: for example, if you could easily share everything you’ve seen and heard about this situation, I’d be really glad to listen.”
Relieved to find him so amenable, I asked myself what I really had to tell; not so much that he would consider vital. However, it would not do to hesitate now.
Relieved to find him so agreeable, I wondered what I actually needed to say; not that he would find it crucial. However, it wouldn’t be wise to hesitate now.
“Mr. Gryce,” said I, “I have but few facts to add to those already known to you. Indeed, I am more moved by convictions than facts. That Eleanore Leavenworth never committed this crime, I am assured. That, on the other hand, the real perpetrator is known to her, I am equally certain; and that for some reason she considers it a sacred duty to shield the assassin, even at the risk of her own safety, follows as a matter of course from the facts. Now, with such data, it cannot be a very difficult task for you or me to work out satisfactorily, to our own minds at least, who this person can be. A little more knowledge of the family—”
“Mr. Gryce,” I said, “I don’t have much to add to what you already know. Honestly, I’m more convinced by my beliefs than by the facts. I’m certain Eleanore Leavenworth didn’t commit this crime. At the same time, I’m just as sure that she knows who the real culprit is; and for some reason, she feels it’s her duty to protect the person responsible, even if it puts her in danger. Given these points, it shouldn’t be too hard for either of us to figure out who this person might be. We just need to learn a bit more about the family—”
“You know nothing of its secret history, then?”
“You don’t know anything about its hidden history, then?”
“Nothing.”
"Nothing."
“Do not even know whether either of these girls is engaged to be married?”
“Do you even know if either of these girls is engaged?”
“I do not,” I returned, wincing at this direct expression of my own thoughts.
“I don’t,” I replied, wincing at this straightforward expression of my own thoughts.
He remained a moment silent. “Mr. Raymond,” he cried at last, “have you any idea of the disadvantages under which a detective labors? For instance, now, you imagine I can insinuate myself into all sorts of society, perhaps; but you are mistaken. Strange as it may appear, I have never by any possibility of means succeeded with one class of persons at all. I cannot pass myself off for a gentleman. Tailors and barbers are no good; I am always found out.”
He stayed quiet for a moment. “Mr. Raymond,” he finally exclaimed, “do you have any clue about the challenges a detective faces? For example, you might think I can blend into all kinds of social circles, but you're wrong. As odd as it sounds, I’ve never been able to fit in with one particular group of people at all. I can't pull off being a gentleman. Tailors and barbers don't help; I always get found out.”
He looked so dejected I could scarcely forbear smiling, notwithstanding my secret care and anxiety.
He looked so downcast that I could hardly help smiling, despite my hidden worries and concerns.
“I have even employed a French valet, who understood dancing and whiskers; but it was all of no avail. The first gentleman I approached stared at me,—real gentleman, I mean, none of your American dandies,—and I had no stare to return; I had forgotten that emergency in my confabs with Pierre Catnille Marie Make-face.”
“I even hired a French valet who knew all about dancing and grooming; but it was completely useless. The first real gentleman I approached just stared at me—an actual gentleman, not one of your American fops—and I didn’t have a stare to give back; I had totally forgotten how to handle that kind of situation in my talks with Pierre Catnille Marie Make-face.”
Amused, but a little discomposed by this sudden turn in the conversation, I looked at Mr. Gryce inquiringly.
Amused but slightly thrown off by this sudden change in the conversation, I looked at Mr. Gryce with curiosity.
“Now you, I dare say, have no trouble? Was born one, perhaps. Can even ask a lady to dance without blushing, eh?”
“Now you, I bet, have no trouble? Maybe you were born with it. You can even ask a girl to dance without turning red, right?”
“Well,—” I commenced.
“Well,” I started.
“Just so,” he replied; “now, I can’t. I can enter a house, bow to the mistress of it, let her be as elegant as she will, so long as I have a writ of arrest in my hand, or some such professional matter upon my mind; but when it comes to visiting in kid gloves, raising a glass of champagne in response to a toast—and such like, I am absolutely good for nothing.” And he plunged his two hands into his hair, and looked dolefully at the head of the cane I carried in my hand. “But it is much the same with the whole of us. When we are in want of a gentleman to work for us, we have to go outside of our profession.”
“Exactly,” he replied. “Now, I can't. I can walk into a house, bow to the lady of the house, no matter how fancy she is, as long as I have an arrest warrant in my hand or something like that on my mind; but when it comes to socializing in fancy gloves, raising a glass of champagne to toast—and stuff like that, I’m completely useless.” He buried his hands in his hair and looked gloomily at the top of the cane I was holding. “But it’s the same with all of us. When we need a gentleman to work for us, we have to look beyond our own profession.”
I began to see what he was driving at; but held my peace, vaguely conscious I was likely to prove a necessity to him, after all.
I started to understand what he was getting at, but kept quiet, vaguely aware that I would probably end up being useful to him, after all.
“Mr. Raymond,” he now said, almost abruptly; “do you know a gentleman by the name of Clavering residing at present at the Hoffman House?”
“Mr. Raymond,” he said suddenly, “do you know a man named Clavering who is currently staying at the Hoffman House?”
“Not that I am aware of.”
"Not that I know."
“He is very polished in his manners; would you mind making his acquaintance?”
“He is very refined in his manners; would you mind meeting him?”
I followed Mr. Gryce’s example, and stared at the chimney-piece. “I cannot answer till I understand matters a little better,” I returned at length.
I copied Mr. Gryce and stared at the fireplace. “I can’t answer until I understand things a bit better,” I finally said.
“There is not much to understand. Mr. Henry Clavering, a gentleman and a man of the world, resides at the Hoffman House. He is a stranger in town, without being strange; drives, walks, smokes, but never visits; looks at the ladies, but is never seen to bow to one. In short, a person whom it is desirable to know; but whom, being a proud man, with something of the old-world prejudice against Yankee freedom and forwardness, I could no more approach in the way of acquaintance than I could the Emperor of Austria.”
“There isn’t much to figure out. Mr. Henry Clavering, a gentleman and a worldly man, lives at the Hoffman House. He’s new in town but doesn’t seem out of place; he drives, walks, smokes, but never pays visits; he glances at the ladies but never bows to one. In short, he’s someone worth knowing; but as a proud man with a bit of that old-world bias against American freedom and boldness, I could no more approach him as a friend than I could the Emperor of Austria.”
“And you wish——”
"And you want—"
“He would make a very agreeable companion for a rising young lawyer of good family and undoubted respectability. I have no doubt, if you undertook to cultivate him, you would find him well worth the trouble.”
“He would be a very pleasant companion for an up-and-coming young lawyer from a respectable family. I’m sure that if you took the time to get to know him, you would find him worth the effort.”
“But——”
"But—"
“Might even desire to take him into familiar relations; to confide in him, and——”
“Might even want to develop a close relationship with him; to trust him, and——”
“Mr. Gryce,” I hastily interrupted; “I can never consent to plot for any man’s friendship for the sake of betraying him to the police.”
“Mr. Gryce,” I quickly interrupted; “I can never agree to scheme for anyone’s friendship just to turn him over to the police.”
“It is essential to your plans to make the acquaintance of Mr. Clavering,” he dryly replied.
“It’s crucial for your plans to get to know Mr. Clavering,” he replied dryly.
“Oh!” I returned, a light breaking in upon me; “he has some connection with this case, then?”
“Oh!” I replied, a light dawning on me; “so he has some connection to this case, then?”
Mr. Gryce smoothed his coat-sleeve thoughtfully. “I don’t know as it will be necessary for you to betray him. You wouldn’t object to being introduced to him?”
Mr. Gryce straightened his coat sleeve thoughtfully. “I don’t think you need to betray him. Would you mind being introduced to him?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Nor, if you found him pleasant, to converse with him?”
“Or, if you found him nice, to talk with him?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Not even if, in the course of conversation, you should come across something that might serve as a clue in your efforts to save Eleanore Leavenworth?”
“Not even if, during the conversation, you happen to find something that could help you in your efforts to save Eleanore Leavenworth?”
The no I uttered this time was less assured; the part of a spy was the very last one I desired to play in the coming drama.
The "no" I said this time was less certain; being a spy was the last role I wanted to take on in the upcoming drama.
“Well, then,” he went on, ignoring the doubtful tone in which my assent had been given, “I advise you to immediately take up your quarters at the Hoffman House.”
“Well, then,” he continued, disregarding the uncertain tone in which I agreed, “I suggest you get a room at the Hoffman House right away.”
“I doubt if that would do,” I said. “If I am not mistaken, I have already seen this gentleman, and spoken to him.”
“I’m not sure that would work,” I said. “If I remember correctly, I’ve already seen this guy and talked to him.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“Describe him first.”
"First, describe him."
“Well, he is tall, finely formed, of very upright carriage, with a handsome dark face, brown hair streaked with gray, a piercing eye, and a smooth address. A very imposing personage, I assure you.”
“Well, he is tall, well-built, stands very straight, has a handsome dark face, brown hair with some gray, a sharp gaze, and a polished way of speaking. A very impressive individual, I assure you.”
“I have reason to think I have seen him,” I returned; and in a few words told him when and where.
“I think I've seen him,” I replied, and in a few words, I explained when and where.
“Humph!” said he at the conclusion; “he is evidently as much interested in you as we are in him.
“Humph!” he said at the end; “he clearly cares about you as much as we care about him.”
“How’s that? I think I see,” he added, after a moment’s thought. “Pity you spoke to him; may have created an unfavorable impression; and everything depends upon your meeting without any distrust.”
“How’s that? I think I get it,” he said after a moment of consideration. “It’s a shame you talked to him; it might have left a bad impression; and everything relies on your meeting without any distrust.”
He rose and paced the floor.
He got up and walked around the room.
“Well, we must move slowly, that is all. Give him a chance to see you in other and better lights. Drop into the Hoffman House reading-room. Talk with the best men you meet while there; but not too much, or too indiscriminately. Mr. Clavering is fastidious, and will not feel honored by the attentions of one who is hail-fellow-well-met with everybody. Show yourself for what you are, and leave all advances to him; he’ll make them.”
“Well, we have to take it slow, that's all. Give him a chance to see you in different and better ways. Stop by the Hoffman House reading room. Chat with the best people you encounter while you’re there; but don't talk too much or too randomly. Mr. Clavering is particular and won’t appreciate the attention of someone who is overly friendly with everyone. Be yourself and let him make the first move; he’ll do it.”
“Supposing we are under a mistake, and the man I met on the corner of Thirty-seventh Street was not Mr. Clavering?”
“Let’s say we’re mistaken, and the guy I saw on the corner of Thirty-seventh Street wasn’t Mr. Clavering?”
“I should be greatly surprised, that’s all.”
“I would be really surprised, that’s all.”
Not knowing what further objection to make, I remained silent.
Not knowing what else to say, I stayed quiet.
“And this head of mine would have to put on its thinking-cap,” he pursued jovially.
“And this head of mine would have to put on its thinking cap,” he continued cheerfully.
“Mr. Gryce,” I now said, anxious to show that all this talk about an unknown party had not served to put my own plans from my mind, “there is one person of whom we have not spoken.”
“Mr. Gryce,” I said, eager to show that all this talk about an unknown person hadn’t distracted me from my own plans, “there’s one person we haven’t talked about.”
“No?” he exclaimed softly, wheeling around until his broad back confronted me. “And who may that be?”
“No?” he said softly, turning around until his broad back faced me. “And who might that be?”
“Why, who but Mr.—” I could get no further. What right had I to mention any man’s name in this connection, without possessing sufficient evidence against him to make such mention justifiable? “I beg your pardon,” said I; “but I think I will hold to my first impulse, and speak no names.”
“Why, who but Mr.—” I couldn't continue. What right did I have to mention any man's name in this context without having enough proof against him to make it reasonable? “I apologize,” I said; “but I think I'll stick to my initial instinct and not name anyone.”
“Harwell?” he ejaculated easily.
“Harwell?” he exclaimed easily.
The quick blush rising to my face gave an involuntary assent.
The quick blush that rose to my face gave an automatic agreement.
“I see no reason why we shouldn’t speak of him,” he went on; “that is, if there is anything to be gained by it.”
“I don’t see any reason we shouldn’t talk about him,” he continued; “unless there’s nothing to be achieved from it.”
“His testimony at the inquest was honest, you think?”
“Do you think his testimony at the inquest was honest?”
“It has not been disproved.”
“It hasn't been disproven.”
“He is a peculiar man.”
“He's an odd man.”
“And so am I.”
“Me too.”
I felt myself slightly nonplussed; and, conscious of appearing at a disadvantage, lifted my hat from the table and prepared to take my leave; but, suddenly thinking of Hannah, turned and asked if there was any news of her.
I felt a bit taken aback, and realizing I looked like I was at a disadvantage, I picked up my hat from the table and got ready to leave. But then I suddenly thought of Hannah and turned around to ask if there was any news about her.
He seemed to debate with himself, hesitating so long that I began to doubt if this man intended to confide in me, after all, when suddenly he brought his two hands down before him and exclaimed vehemently:
He appeared to be weighing his options, hesitating for so long that I started to doubt whether this guy really planned to trust me, when suddenly he brought his hands down in front of him and shouted passionately:
“The evil one himself is in this business! If the earth had opened and swallowed up this girl, she couldn’t have more effectually disappeared.”
“The devil himself is behind this! If the ground had opened up and swallowed this girl, she couldn't have vanished more completely.”
I experienced a sinking of the heart. Eleanore had said: “Hannah can do nothing for me.” Could it be that the girl was indeed gone, and forever?
I felt a sinking sensation in my heart. Eleanore had said, “Hannah can’t do anything for me.” Could it really be that the girl was gone for good?
“I have innumerable agents at work, to say nothing of the general public; and yet not so much as a whisper has come to me in regard to her whereabouts or situation. I am only afraid we shall find her floating in the river some fine morning, without a confession in her pocket.”
“I have countless people looking into this, not to mention the general public; and still, not even a hint has reached me about her whereabouts or circumstances. I only worry that we might find her floating in the river one of these mornings, without a confession in her pocket.”
“Everything hangs upon that girl’s testimony,” I remarked.
“Everything depends on that girl’s testimony,” I said.
He gave a short grunt. “What does Miss Leavenworth say about it?”
He let out a short grunt. “What does Miss Leavenworth think about it?”
“That the girl cannot help her.”
“That the girl can't help her.”
I thought he looked a trifle surprised at this, but he covered it with a nod and an exclamation. “She must be found for all that,” said he, “and shall, if I have to send out Q.”
I thought he looked a bit surprised at this, but he hid it with a nod and an exclamation. “She has to be found anyway,” he said, “and she will be, if I have to send out Q.”
“Q?”
"Question?"
“An agent of mine who is a living interrogation point; so we call him Q, which is short for query.” Then, as I turned again to go: “When the contents of the will are made known, come to me.”
“An agent of mine who is always questioning; we call him Q, short for query.” Then, as I turned to leave: “When the details of the will are revealed, come see me.”
The will! I had forgotten the will.
The will! I had totally forgotten about the will.
XV. WAYS OPENING
I attended the funeral of Mr. Leavenworth, but did not see the ladies before or after the ceremony. I, however, had a few moments’ conversation with Mr. Harwell; which, without eliciting anything new, provided me with food for abundant conjecture. For he had asked, almost at first greeting, if I had seen the Telegram of the night before; and when I responded in the affirmative, turned such a look of mingled distress and appeal upon me, I was tempted to ask how such a frightful insinuation against a young lady of reputation and breeding could ever have got into the papers. It was his reply that struck me.
I went to Mr. Leavenworth's funeral, but I didn't see the ladies before or after the service. However, I did have a brief conversation with Mr. Harwell, which, although it didn't reveal anything new, gave me plenty to think about. He had asked, almost immediately after saying hello, if I had seen the Telegram from the night before. When I said yes, he gave me a look full of both distress and a plea, which made me want to ask how such a terrible accusation against a well-regarded young woman could have made it into the papers. It was his response that caught my attention.
“That the guilty party might be driven by remorse to own himself the true culprit.”
"That the guilty person might feel so guilty that they admit they are the real culprit."
A curious remark to come from a person who had no knowledge or suspicion of the criminal and his character; and I would have pushed the conversation further, but the secretary, who was a man of few words, drew off at this, and could be induced to say no more. Evidently it was my business to cultivate Mr. Clavering, or any one else who could throw any light upon the secret history of these girls.
A surprising comment from someone who knew nothing about the criminal or his character; and I would have continued the conversation, but the secretary, who didn’t say much, stepped back and wouldn’t say anything more. Clearly, it was up to me to get to know Mr. Clavering or anyone else who could shed light on the hidden story of these girls.
That evening I received notice that Mr. Veeley had arrived home, but was in no condition to consult with me upon so painful a subject as the murder of Mr. Leavenworth. Also a line from Eleanore, giving me her address, but requesting me at the same time not to call unless I had something of importance to communicate, as she was too ill to receive visitors. The little note affected me. Ill, alone, and in a strange home,—’twas pitiful!
That evening, I got a message that Mr. Veeley was back home, but he wasn't in any shape to talk to me about the painful topic of Mr. Leavenworth's murder. I also received a note from Eleanore with her address, asking me not to visit unless I had something important to discuss since she was too sick to have visitors. The little note really touched me. Sick, alone, and in an unfamiliar place—it was so sad!
The next day, pursuant to the wishes of Mr. Gryce, in I stepped into the Hoffman House, and took a seat in the reading room. I had been there but a few moments when a gentleman entered whom I immediately recognized as the same I had spoken to on the corner of Thirty-seventh Street and Sixth Avenue. He must have remembered me also, for he seemed to be slightly embarrassed at seeing me; but, recovering himself, took up a paper and soon became to all appearance lost in its contents, though I could feel his handsome black eye upon me, studying my features, figure, apparel, and movements with a degree of interest which equally astonished and disconcerted me. I felt that it would be injudicious on my part to return his scrutiny, anxious as I was to meet his eye and learn what emotion had so fired his curiosity in regard to a perfect stranger; so I rose, and, crossing to an old friend of mine who sat at a table opposite, commenced a desultory conversation, in the course of which I took occasion to ask if he knew who the handsome stranger was. Dick Furbish was a society man, and knew everybody.
The next day, following Mr. Gryce's wishes, I walked into the Hoffman House and took a seat in the reading room. I had only been there for a few moments when a man came in, and I immediately recognized him as the same one I had talked to on the corner of Thirty-seventh Street and Sixth Avenue. He must have remembered me too, because he looked a bit awkward seeing me, but after a moment, he picked up a newspaper and quickly seemed to get lost in its contents. Still, I could feel his striking black eyes on me, studying my face, body, clothes, and movements with a level of interest that surprised and unsettled me. I realized it wouldn’t be wise for me to return his gaze, even though I was eager to meet his eyes and find out what had piqued his curiosity about a complete stranger. So, I got up and walked over to an old friend of mine who was sitting at a table across from me and started a casual conversation, during which I asked if he knew who the handsome stranger was. Dick Furbish was a socialite, so he knew everyone.
“His name is Clavering, and he comes from London. I don’t know anything more about him, though he is to be seen everywhere except in private houses. He has not been received into society yet; waiting for letters of introduction, perhaps.”
“His name is Clavering, and he’s from London. I don’t know anything else about him, although he’s seen everywhere except in private homes. He hasn’t been welcomed into society yet; maybe he’s waiting for letters of introduction.”
“A gentleman?”
“A nice guy?”
“Undoubtedly.”
"For sure."
“One you speak to?”
"One you talk to?"
“Oh, yes; I talk to him, but the conversation is very one-sided.”
“Oh, yes; I talk to him, but the conversation is really one-sided.”
I could not help smiling at the grimace with which Dick accompanied this remark. “Which same goes to prove,” he went on, “that he is the real thing.”
I couldn't help but smile at the grimace Dick made when he said that. “That just proves,” he continued, “that he's the real deal.”
Laughing outright this time, I left him, and in a few minutes sauntered from the room.
Laughing out loud this time, I left him and strolled out of the room a few minutes later.
As I mingled again with the crowd on Broadway, I found myself wondering immensely over this slight experience. That this unknown gentleman from London, who went everywhere except into private houses, could be in any way connected with the affair I had so at heart, seemed not only improbable but absurd; and for the first time I felt tempted to doubt the sagacity of Mr. Gryce in recommending him to my attention.
As I mingled again with the crowd on Broadway, I found myself really thinking about this strange situation. The fact that this unknown guy from London, who avoided private homes, could be connected to the matter I cared about so much seemed not just unlikely but ridiculous; and for the first time, I felt tempted to question Mr. Gryce's judgment in suggesting I pay attention to him.
The next day I repeated the experiment, but with no greater success than before. Mr. Clavering came into the room, but, seeing me, did not remain. I began to realize it was no easy matter to make his acquaintance. To atone for my disappointment, I called on Mary Leavenworth in the evening. She received me with almost a sister-like familiarity.
The next day I tried the experiment again, but I had no more success than before. Mr. Clavering walked into the room, but when he saw me, he left. I started to understand that getting to know him wasn’t going to be easy. To make up for my disappointment, I visited Mary Leavenworth in the evening. She welcomed me with a friendly, sisterly vibe.
“Ah,” she cried, after introducing me to an elderly lady at her side,—some connection of the family, I believe, who had come to remain with her for a while,—“you are here to tell me Hannah is found; is it not so?”
“Ah,” she exclaimed after introducing me to an elderly woman next to her—some family connection, I think, who had come to stay with her for a bit—“you’re here to tell me Hannah has been found; isn’t that right?”
I shook my head, sorry to disappoint her. “No,” said I; “not yet.”
I shook my head, sorry to let her down. “No,” I said; “not yet.”
“But Mr. Gryce was here to-day, and he told me he hoped she would be heard from within twenty-four hours.”
“But Mr. Gryce was here today, and he told me he hoped she would be in touch within twenty-four hours.”
“Mr. Gryce here!”
“Mr. Gryce is here!”
“Yes; came to report how matters were progressing,—not that they seemed to have advanced very far.”
“Yes; I came to report how things were going—not that they seemed to have moved along very much.”
“You could hardly have expected that yet. You must not be so easily discouraged.”
“You could hardly have expected that yet. You shouldn't be so easily discouraged.”
“But I cannot help it; every day, every hour that passes in this uncertainty, is like a mountain weight here”; and she laid one trembling hand upon her bosom. “I would have the whole world at work. I would leave no stone unturned; I——”
“But I can't help it; every day, every hour that goes by in this uncertainty feels like a heavy weight here,” she said, placing a trembling hand on her chest. “I want the whole world to be working on this. I wouldn’t leave any stone unturned; I——”
“What would you do?”
"What would you say?"
“Oh, I don’t know,” she cried, her whole manner suddenly changing; “nothing, perhaps.” Then, before I could reply to this: “Have you seen Eleanore to-day?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” she exclaimed, her whole demeanor shifting in an instant; “maybe nothing.” Then, before I could respond to that: “Have you seen Eleanore today?”
I answered in the negative.
I answered no.
She did not seem satisfied, but waited till her friend left the room before saying more. Then, with an earnest look, inquired if I knew whether Eleanore was well.
She didn't seem satisfied, but waited until her friend left the room before saying anything else. Then, with a serious expression, she asked if I knew whether Eleanore was doing well.
“I fear she is not,” I returned.
“I’m afraid she isn’t,” I replied.
“It is a great trial to me, Eleanore being away. Not,” she resumed, noting, perhaps, my incredulous look, “that I would have you think I wish to disclaim my share in bringing about the present unhappy state of things. I am willing to acknowledge I was the first to propose a separation. But it is none the easier to bear on that account.”
“It’s really tough for me with Eleanore away. Not,” she continued, noticing my skeptical expression, “that I want you to think I’m trying to deny my part in creating this unhappy situation. I admit I was the first to suggest a separation. But that doesn’t make it any easier to deal with.”
“It is not as hard for you as for her,” said I.
"It’s not as hard for you as it is for her," I said.
“Not as hard? Why? because she is left comparatively poor, while I am rich—is that what you would say? Ah,” she went on, without waiting for my answer, “would I could persuade Eleanore to share my riches with me! Willingly would I bestow upon her the half I have received; but I fear she could never be induced to accept so much as a dollar from me.”
“Not as hard? Why? Because she is relatively poor while I’m rich—is that what you mean? Ah,” she continued without waiting for my response, “I wish I could convince Eleanore to share my wealth with me! I would gladly give her half of what I have; but I’m afraid she would never agree to take even a dollar from me.”
“Under the circumstances it would be better for her not to.”
“Given the situation, it would be better for her not to.”
“Just what I thought; yet it would ease me of a great weight if she would. This fortune, suddenly thrown into my lap, sits like an incubus upon me, Mr. Raymond. When the will was read to-day which makes me possessor of so much wealth, I could not but feel that a heavy, blinding pall had settled upon me, spotted with blood and woven of horrors. Ah, how different from the feelings with which I have been accustomed to anticipate this day! For, Mr. Raymond,” she went on, with a hurried gasp, “dreadful as it seems now, I have been reared to look forward to this hour with pride, if not with actual longing. Money has been made so much of in my small world. Not that I wish in this evil time of retribution to lay blame upon any one; least of all upon my uncle; but from the day, twelve years ago, when for the first time he took us in his arms, and looking down upon our childish faces, exclaimed: ‘The light-haired one pleases me best; she shall be my heiress,’ I have been petted, cajoled, and spoiled; called little princess, and uncle’s darling, till it is only strange I retain in this prejudiced breast any of the impulses of generous womanhood; yes, though I was aware from the first that whim alone had raised this distinction between myself and cousin; a distinction which superior beauty, worth, or accomplishments could never have drawn; Eleanore being more than my equal in all these things.” Pausing, she choked back the sudden sob that rose in her throat, with an effort at self-control which was at once touching and admirable. Then, while my eyes stole to her face, murmured in a low, appealing voice: “If I have faults, you see there is some slight excuse for them; arrogance, vanity, and selfishness being considered in the gay young heiress as no more than so many assertions of a laudable dignity. Ah! ah,” she bitterly exclaimed “money alone has been the ruin of us all!” Then, with a falling of her voice: “And now it has come to me with its heritage of evil, and I—I would give it all for—But this is weakness! I have no right to afflict you with my griefs. Pray forget all I have said, Mr. Raymond, or regard my complaints as the utterances of an unhappy girl loaded down with sorrows and oppressed by the weight of many perplexities and terrors.”
“Just what I thought; yet it would lift a huge burden from me if she would. This fortune, suddenly dropped in my lap, feels like a weight on my shoulders, Mr. Raymond. When they read the will today that makes me the owner of all this wealth, I couldn’t help but feel like a heavy, suffocating cloud had settled over me, stained with blood and filled with nightmares. Ah, how different this feels from how I used to look forward to this day! Because, Mr. Raymond,” she continued, taking a quick breath, “terrible as it seems now, I've been raised to anticipate this moment with pride, if not eagerness. Money has been so emphasized in my small world. Not that I want to blame anyone in this time of reckoning; least of all my uncle; but from the day, twelve years ago, when he first held us in his arms and looked down at our innocent faces, saying: ‘The light-haired one is my favorite; she’ll be my heiress,’ I’ve been spoiled, pampered, and treated like a little princess, my uncle’s darling, until it’s surprising I still carry any of the traits of a generous woman. Yes, even though I knew from the start that it was just his whim that created this distinction between me and my cousin; a distinction that true beauty, worth, or accomplishments could never establish; Eleanore is more than my equal in all those areas.” Pausing, she fought back the sudden sob that rose in her throat, showing a touch of self-control that was both moving and admirable. Then, as I glanced at her face, she murmured in a soft, pleading voice: “If I have flaws, you see, there’s some little reason for them; arrogance, vanity, and selfishness are seen in the young heiress as just claims to a justified dignity. Ah! ah,” she exclaimed bitterly, “money alone has ruined us all!” Her voice dropping: “And now it has come to me with its legacy of evil, and I—I would give it all for—But that’s weakness! I have no right to burden you with my troubles. Please forget everything I’ve said, Mr. Raymond, or think of my complaints as the words of an unhappy girl weighed down by sorrows and overwhelmed by many uncertainties and fears.”
“But I do not wish to forget,” I replied. “You have spoken some good words, manifested much noble emotion. Your possessions cannot but prove a blessing to you if you enter upon them with such feelings as these.”
“But I don’t want to forget,” I replied. “You’ve said some good things and shown a lot of noble feelings. Your belongings will definitely be a blessing for you if you approach them with feelings like these.”
But, with a quick gesture, she ejaculated: “Impossible! they cannot prove a blessing.” Then, as if startled at her own words, bit her lip and hastily added: “Very great wealth is never a blessing.
But, with a quick gesture, she exclaimed: “Impossible! They can’t prove it’s a blessing.” Then, as if shocked by her own words, she bit her lip and quickly added: “A lot of wealth is never a blessing."
“And now,” said she, with a total change of manner, “I wish to address you on a subject which may strike you as ill-timed, but which, nevertheless, I must mention, if the purpose I have at heart is ever to be accomplished. My uncle, as you know, was engaged at the time of his death in writing a book on Chinese customs and prejudices. It was a work which he was anxious to see published, and naturally I desire to carry out his wishes; but, in order to do so, I find it necessary not only to interest myself in the matter now,—Mr. Harwell’s services being required, and it being my wish to dismiss that gentleman as soon as possible—but to find some one competent to supervise its completion. Now I have heard,—I have been told,—that you were the one of all others to do this; and though it is difficult if not improper for me to ask so great a favor of one who but a week ago was a perfect stranger to me, it would afford me the keenest pleasure if you would consent to look over this manuscript and tell me what remains to be done.”
“And now,” she said, completely changing her tone, “I need to talk to you about something that might seem like bad timing, but I really have to bring it up if I ever hope to achieve what I’m aiming for. As you know, my uncle was in the process of writing a book about Chinese customs and prejudices when he passed away. It was a project he was eager to see published, and naturally, I want to fulfill his wishes. However, to do that, it’s essential for me to get involved now—especially since Mr. Harwell’s help is needed, and I want to let him go as soon as I can—but I also need to find someone capable of overseeing the completion of the work. Now, I’ve heard—and been told—that you are the best person for this job; and although it feels awkward, if not outright inappropriate, to ask such a big favor from someone who was a complete stranger to me just a week ago, it would truly make me very happy if you would agree to review this manuscript and let me know what still needs to be done.”
The timidity with which these words were uttered proved her to be in earnest, and I could not but wonder at the strange coincidence of this request with my secret wishes; it having been a question with me for some time how I was to gain free access to this house without in any way compromising either its inmates or myself. I did not know then that Mr. Gryce had been the one to recommend me to her favor in this respect. But, whatever satisfaction I may have experienced, I felt myself in duty bound to plead my incompetence for a task so entirely out of the line of my profession, and to suggest the employment of some one better acquainted with such matters than myself. But she would not listen to me.
The hesitance with which she spoke showed she was sincere, and I couldn’t help but be amazed by the odd coincidence of her request matching my hidden desires; I had been wondering for a while how I could gain unrestricted access to this house without putting either its residents or myself in a difficult position. I didn’t know at the time that Mr. Gryce had been the one to recommend me to her in this regard. However, despite any satisfaction I might have felt, I believed it was my duty to express my inability to take on a task so far outside my expertise and to suggest bringing in someone more experienced in these matters. But she wouldn’t hear it.
“Mr. Harwell has notes and memoranda in plenty,” she exclaimed, “and can give you all the information necessary. You will have no difficulty; indeed, you will not.”
“Mr. Harwell has plenty of notes and memos,” she exclaimed, “and can give you all the information you need. You won’t have any trouble; in fact, you won’t.”
“But cannot Mr. Harwell himself do all that is requisite? He seems to be a clever and diligent young man.”
“But can't Mr. Harwell do everything that’s needed? He seems to be a smart and hardworking young man.”
But she shook her head. “He thinks he can; but I know uncle never trusted him with the composition of a single sentence.”
But she shook her head. “He thinks he can, but I know my uncle never trusted him to write even a single sentence.”
“But perhaps he will not be pleased,—Mr. Harwell, I mean—with the intrusion of a stranger into his work.”
“But maybe he won’t be happy—Mr. Harwell, I mean—about a stranger messing with his work.”
She opened her eyes with astonishment. “That makes no difference,” she cried. “Mr. Harwell is in my pay, and has nothing to say about it. But he will not object. I have already consulted him, and he expresses himself as satisfied with the arrangement.”
She opened her eyes in surprise. “That doesn’t matter,” she exclaimed. “Mr. Harwell is on my payroll, and he doesn’t have a say in it. But he won’t mind. I’ve already talked to him, and he said he’s fine with the arrangement.”
“Very well,” said I; “then I will promise to consider the subject. I can at any rate look over the manuscript and give you my opinion of its condition.”
“Sure,” I said; “then I’ll promise to think about it. I can at least go through the manuscript and share my thoughts on how it’s looking.”
“Oh, thank you,” said she, with the prettiest gesture of satisfaction. “How kind you are, and what can I ever do to repay you? But would you like to see Mr. Harwell himself?” and she moved towards the door; but suddenly paused, whispering, with a short shudder of remembrance: “He is in the library; do you mind?”
“Oh, thank you,” she said, smiling with delight. “You’re so kind, and what can I do to repay you? But would you like to meet Mr. Harwell himself?” She started walking toward the door but then suddenly stopped and whispered, shivering slightly as she remembered, “He’s in the library; is that okay?”
Crushing down the sick qualm that arose at the mention of that spot, I replied in the negative.
Crushing down the sick feeling that came up at the mention of that place, I answered no.
“The papers are all there, and he says he can work better in his old place than anywhere else; but if you wish, I can call him down.”
“The papers are all there, and he says he can work better in his old place than anywhere else; but if you want, I can call him down.”
But I would not listen to this, and myself led the way to the foot of the stairs.
But I didn’t pay attention to this and led the way to the bottom of the stairs myself.
“I have sometimes thought I would lock up that room,” she hurriedly observed; “but something restrains me. I can no more do so than I can leave this house; a power beyond myself forces me to confront all its horrors. And yet I suffer continually from terror. Sometimes, in the darkness of the night—But I will not distress you. I have already said too much; come,” and with a sudden lift of the head she mounted the stairs.
“I’ve sometimes thought about locking up that room,” she said quickly; “but something stops me. I can’t do that any more than I can leave this house; there’s a force beyond my control that makes me face all its horrors. And yet, I’m constantly filled with fear. Sometimes, in the darkness of the night—But I don’t want to upset you. I’ve already said too much; come on,” and with a sudden lift of her head, she went up the stairs.
Mr. Harwell was seated, when we entered that fatal room, in the one chair of all others I expected to see unoccupied; and as I beheld his meagre figure bending where such a little while before his eyes had encountered the outstretched form of his murdered employer, I could not but marvel over the unimaginativeness of the man who, in the face of such memories, could not only appropriate that very spot for his own use, but pursue his avocations there with so much calmness and evident precision. But in another moment I discovered that the disposition of the light in the room made that one seat the only desirable one for his purpose; and instantly my wonder changed to admiration at this quiet surrender of personal feeling to the requirements of the occasion.
Mr. Harwell was seated when we entered that fateful room, in the one chair I expected to see empty; and as I saw his thin figure bent over where not long before his eyes had met the lifeless body of his murdered boss, I couldn't help but marvel at the lack of imagination of a man who, in light of such memories, could not only claim that very spot for himself but also go about his work there with such calmness and clear focus. But a moment later, I realized that the way the light was arranged in the room made that one seat the only good choice for his purpose; and suddenly my amazement turned to admiration for this quiet giving up of personal feelings to meet the needs of the situation.
He looked up mechanically as we came in, but did not rise, his countenance wearing the absorbed expression which bespeaks the preoccupied mind.
He looked up automatically as we walked in, but didn’t get up, his face showing the distant look that indicates someone deep in thought.
“He is utterly oblivious,” Mary whispered; “that is a way of his. I doubt if he knows who or what it is that has disturbed him.” And, advancing into the room, she passed across his line of vision, as if to call attention to herself, and said: “I have brought Mr. Raymond up-stairs to see you, Mr. Harwell. He has been so kind as to accede to my wishes in regard to the completion of the manuscript now before you.”
“He's completely clueless,” Mary whispered; “that's just how he is. I doubt he even knows who or what has upset him.” Then, stepping into the room, she walked in front of him to get his attention and said: “I’ve brought Mr. Raymond upstairs to see you, Mr. Harwell. He has been kind enough to agree to my request about finishing the manuscript you have in front of you.”
Slowly Mr. Harwell rose, wiped his pen, and put it away; manifesting, however, a reluctance in doing so that proved this interference to be in reality anything but agreeable to him. Observing this, I did not wait for him to speak, but took up the pile of manuscript, arranged in one mass on the table, saying:
Slowly, Mr. Harwell got up, wiped his pen, and put it away, showing a clear hesitation that made it obvious that this interruption was far from pleasant for him. Noticing this, I didn’t wait for him to say anything, but picked up the stack of manuscripts, neatly arranged in one pile on the table, and said:
“This seems to be very clearly written; if you will excuse me, I will glance over it and thus learn something of its general character.”
“This seems to be very clearly written; if you’ll excuse me, I’ll take a quick look at it and learn a bit about its overall character.”
He bowed, uttered a word or so of acquiescence, then, as Mary left the room, awkwardly reseated himself, and took up his pen.
He bowed, said a word or two to acknowledge, then, as Mary left the room, awkwardly sat back down and picked up his pen.
Instantly the manuscript and all connected with it vanished from my thoughts; and Eleanore, her situation, and the mystery surrounding this family, returned upon me with renewed force. Looking the secretary steadily in the face, I remarked:
Instantly, the manuscript and everything related to it disappeared from my mind, and Eleanore, her situation, and the mystery surrounding this family came back to me with even greater intensity. Looking the secretary directly in the eye, I said:
“I am very glad of this opportunity of seeing you a moment alone, Mr. Harwell, if only for the purpose of saying——”
“I’m really happy for this chance to see you alone for a moment, Mr. Harwell, even if it’s just to say——”
“Anything in regard to the murder?”
“Is there any update on the murder?”
“Yes,” I began.
“Yeah,” I started.
“Then you must pardon me,” he respectfully but firmly replied. “It is a disagreeable subject which I cannot bear to think of, much less discuss.”
“Then you have to excuse me,” he replied respectfully but firmly. “It’s an unpleasant topic that I can’t stand to think about, let alone discuss.”
Disconcerted and, what was more, convinced of the impossibility of obtaining any information from this man, I abandoned the attempt; and, taking up the manuscript once more, endeavored to master in some small degree the nature of its contents. Succeeding beyond my hopes, I opened a short conversation with him in regard to it, and finally, coming to the conclusion I could accomplish what Miss Leavenworth desired, left him and descended again to the reception room.
Feeling unsettled and, even more so, convinced that it was impossible to get any information from this man, I gave up on trying. I picked up the manuscript again and tried to understand its contents a little better. To my surprise, I managed to have a brief conversation with him about it, and in the end, deciding that I could achieve what Miss Leavenworth wanted, I left him and went back down to the reception room.
When, an hour or so later, I withdrew from the house, it was with the feeling that one obstacle had been removed from my path. If I failed in what I had undertaken, it would not be from lack of opportunity of studying the inmates of this dwelling.
When I stepped out of the house about an hour later, I felt like one obstacle had been cleared from my way. If I failed at what I had set out to do, it wouldn't be because I didn't have the chance to observe the people living here.
XVI. THE WILL OF A MILLIONAIRE
The next morning’s Tribune contained a synopsis of Mr. Leavenworth’s will. Its provisions were a surprise to me; for, while the bulk of his immense estate was, according to the general understanding, bequeathed to his niece, Mary, it appeared by a codicil, attached to his will some five years before, that Eleanore was not entirely forgotten, she having been made the recipient of a legacy which, if not large, was at least sufficient to support her in comfort. After listening to the various comments of my associates on the subject, I proceeded to the house of Mr. Gryce, in obedience to his request to call upon him as soon as possible after the publication of the will.
The next morning’s Tribune had a summary of Mr. Leavenworth’s will. The details surprised me; while the general understanding was that most of his huge estate was left to his niece, Mary, a codicil added to his will about five years ago revealed that Eleanore hadn’t been entirely overlooked. She was given a legacy that, although not extensive, was enough to support her comfortably. After hearing my colleagues’ various opinions on the matter, I went to Mr. Gryce's house, as he had asked me to visit him as soon as possible after the will was published.
“Good-morning,” he remarked as I entered, but whether addressing me or the frowning top of the desk before which he was sitting it would be difficult to say. “Won’t you sit?” nodding with a curious back movement of his head towards a chair in his rear.
“Good morning,” he said as I walked in, but it was hard to tell if he was talking to me or the scowling top of the desk in front of him. “Would you like to have a seat?” he added, nodding his head in a strange way toward a chair behind him.
I drew up the chair to his side. “I am curious to know,” I remarked, “what you have to say about this will, and its probable effect upon the matters we have in hand.”
I pulled the chair closer to him. “I’m curious to know,” I said, “what you think about this will and how it might affect the things we’re dealing with.”
“What is your own idea in regard to it?”
“What do you think about it?”
“Well, I think upon the whole it will make but little difference in public opinion. Those who thought Eleanore guilty before will feel that they possess now greater cause than ever to doubt her innocence; while those who have hitherto hesitated to suspect her will not consider that the comparatively small amount bequeathed her would constitute an adequate motive for so great a crime.”
“Well, I think overall it won’t really change public opinion much. Those who believed Eleanore was guilty before will feel they have even more reason to doubt her innocence now; meanwhile, those who have been unsure about suspecting her won’t see the relatively small inheritance she received as a good enough motive for such a serious crime.”
“You have heard men talk; what seems to be the general opinion among those you converse with?”
“You’ve heard people talk; what do you think is the general opinion among those you talk to?”
“That the motive of the tragedy will be found in the partiality shown in so singular a will, though how, they do not profess to know.”
“That the reason for the tragedy will be found in the favoritism shown in such a unique will, although they admit they don’t know how.”
Mr. Gryce suddenly became interested in one of the small drawers before him.
Mr. Gryce suddenly became interested in one of the small drawers in front of him.
“And all this has not set you thinking?” said he.
“And all of this hasn’t made you think?” he said.
“Thinking,” returned I. “I don’t know what you mean. I am sure I have done nothing but think for the last three days. I——”
“Thinking,” I replied. “I don’t really understand what you mean. I’m pretty sure I’ve just been thinking for the last three days. I——”
“Of course—of course,” he cried. “I didn’t mean to say anything disagreeable. And so you have seen Mr. Clavering?”
“Of course—of course,” he exclaimed. “I didn’t mean to say anything unpleasant. So, you’ve seen Mr. Clavering?”
“Just seen him; no more.”
"Just saw him; not anymore."
“And are you going to assist Mr. Harwell in finishing Mr. Leavenworth’s book?”
“And are you going to help Mr. Harwell finish Mr. Leavenworth’s book?”
“How did you learn that?”
"How did you find out?"
He only smiled.
He just smiled.
“Yes,” said I; “Miss Leavenworth has requested me to do her that little favor.”
“Yes,” I said; “Miss Leavenworth has asked me to do her that small favor.”
“She is a queenly creature!” he exclaimed in a burst of enthusiasm. Then, with an instant return to his business-like tone: “You are going to have opportunities, Mr. Raymond. Now there are two things I want you to find out; first, what is the connection between these ladies and Mr. Clavering——”
“She is an amazing woman!” he exclaimed with excitement. Then, shifting right back to his serious tone: “You’re going to have opportunities, Mr. Raymond. There are two things I want you to find out; first, what’s the connection between these ladies and Mr. Clavering——”
“There is a connection, then?”
"Is there a connection then?"
“Undoubtedly. And secondly, what is the cause of the unfriendly feeling which evidently exists between the cousins.”
“Definitely. And secondly, what is causing the obvious tension between the cousins?”
I drew back and pondered the position offered me. A spy in a fair woman’s house! How could I reconcile it with my natural instincts as a gentleman?
I stepped back and thought about the opportunity presented to me. A spy in the house of a beautiful woman! How could I make sense of that with my instincts as a gentleman?
“Cannot you find some one better adapted to learn these secrets for you?” I asked at length. “The part of a spy is anything but agreeable to my feelings, I assure you.”
“Can’t you find someone better suited to learn these secrets for you?” I asked finally. “Being a spy is definitely not something I feel comfortable with, I assure you.”
Mr. Gryce’s brows fell.
Mr. Gryce frowned.
“I will assist Mr. Harwell in his efforts to arrange Mr. Leavenworth’s manuscript for the press,” I said; “I will give Mr. Clavering an opportunity to form my acquaintance; and I will listen, if Miss Leavenworth chooses to make me her confidant in any way. But any hearkening at doors, surprises, unworthy feints or ungentlemanly subterfuges, I herewith disclaim as outside of my province; my task being to find out what I can in an open way, and yours to search into the nooks and corners of this wretched business.”
“I’ll help Mr. Harwell organize Mr. Leavenworth’s manuscript for publication,” I said; “I’ll give Mr. Clavering a chance to get to know me; and I’ll listen if Miss Leavenworth wants to confide in me. But I won't engage in eavesdropping, surprises, unworthy tricks, or anything unrespectable; my job is to find out what I can openly, while yours is to investigate the dark corners of this unfortunate situation.”
“In other words, you are to play the hound, and I the mole; just so, I know what belongs to a gentleman.”
"In other words, you’re going to be the hound, and I’ll be the mole; that’s how I know what it means to be a gentleman."
“And now,” said I, “what news of Hannah?”
“And now,” I said, “what’s the latest on Hannah?”
He shook both hands high in the air. “None.”
He raised both hands high in the air. “None.”
I cannot say I was greatly surprised, that evening, when, upon descending from an hour’s labor with Mr. Harwell, I encountered Miss Leavenworth standing at the foot of the stairs. There had been something in her bearing, the night before, which prepared me for another interview this evening, though her manner of commencing it was a surprise. “Mr. Raymond,” said she, with an air of marked embarrassment, “I want to ask you a question. I believe you to be a good man, and I know you will answer me conscientiously. As a brother would,” she added, lifting her eyes for a moment to my face. “I know it will sound strange; but remember, I have no adviser but you, and I must ask some one. Mr. Raymond, do you think a person could do something that was very wrong, and yet grow to be thoroughly good afterwards?”
I can't say I was very surprised that evening when, after finishing an hour of work with Mr. Harwell, I saw Miss Leavenworth standing at the bottom of the stairs. There had been something in her demeanor the night before that made me expect another conversation this evening, although how she started it caught me off guard. “Mr. Raymond,” she said, clearly feeling awkward, “I want to ask you something. I believe you’re a good person, and I know you’ll answer me honestly. Like a brother would,” she added, briefly looking up at my face. “I know it might sound odd, but remember, you’re my only advisor, and I have to ask someone. Mr. Raymond, do you think someone could do something really wrong, and still become genuinely good afterward?”
“Certainly,” I replied; “if he were truly sorry for his fault.”
“Of course,” I said; “if he really feels sorry for what he did.”
“But say it was more than a fault; say it was an actual harm; would not the memory of that one evil hour cast a lasting shadow over one’s life?”
“But what if it was more than just a mistake; what if it caused real damage? Wouldn’t the memory of that one bad hour leave a lasting shadow over one's life?”
“That depends upon the nature of the harm and its effect upon others. If one had irreparably injured a fellow-being, it would be hard for a person of sensitive nature to live a happy life afterwards; though the fact of not living a happy life ought to be no reason why one should not live a good life.”
“That depends on the kind of harm and how it affects others. If someone has irreparably hurt another person, it would be difficult for a sensitive person to lead a happy life afterward; however, the fact that they’re not living a happy life shouldn’t be a reason for them not to lead a good life.”
“But to live a good life would it be necessary to reveal the evil you had done? Cannot one go on and do right without confessing to the world a past wrong?”
“But to live a good life, is it really necessary to admit to the wrongs you’ve done? Can’t you just move forward and do good without telling everyone about your past mistakes?”
“Yes, unless by its confession he can in some way make reparation.”
“Yes, unless he can somehow make amends through his confession.”
My answer seemed to trouble her. Drawing back, she stood for one moment in a thoughtful attitude before me, her beauty shining with almost a statuesque splendor in the glow of the porcelain-shaded lamp at her side. Nor, though she presently roused herself, leading the way into the drawing-room with a gesture that was allurement itself, did she recur to this topic again; but rather seemed to strive, in the conversation that followed, to make me forget what had already passed between us. That she did not succeed, was owing to my intense and unfailing interest in her cousin.
My answer seemed to bother her. Pulling back, she paused for a moment, lost in thought, her beauty glowing with almost a sculptural radiance in the light of the lamp beside her. Even though she soon snapped out of it and led the way into the living room with a gesture that was pure seduction, she didn't bring up the topic again. Instead, she appeared to aim for a conversation that would make me forget what had already been said. The reason she didn't succeed was my strong and constant interest in her cousin.
As I descended the stoop, I saw Thomas, the butler, leaning over the area gate. Immediately I was seized with an impulse to interrogate him in regard to a matter which had more or less interested me ever since the inquest; and that was, who was the Mr. Robbins who had called upon Eleanore the night of the murder? But Thomas was decidedly uncommunicative. He remembered such a person called, but could not describe his looks any further than to say that he was not a small man.
As I walked down the steps, I noticed Thomas, the butler, leaning over the gate. I suddenly felt the urge to ask him about something that had intrigued me ever since the inquest: who was the Mr. Robbins who visited Eleanore the night of the murder? But Thomas was definitely not in a sharing mood. He recalled that someone by that name did come by, but he couldn’t tell me much about him other than that he wasn't a small man.
I did not press the matter.
I didn't pursue it.
XVII. THE BEGINNING OF GREAT SURPRISES
“Vous regardez une etoile pour deux motifs, parce qu’elle est lumineuse et parce qu’elle est impenetrable. Vous avez aupres de vous un plus doux rayonnement et un pas grand mystere, la femme.”
You look at a star for two reasons: because it shines brightly and because it’s unreachable. Next to you is a softer light and a less profound mystery: the woman.
Les Miserables.
Les Misérables.
And now followed days in which I seemed to make little or no progress. Mr. Clavering, disturbed perhaps by my presence, forsook his usual haunts, thus depriving me of all opportunity of making his acquaintance in any natural manner, while the evenings spent at Miss Leavenworth’s were productive of little else than constant suspense and uneasiness.
And now came days where I felt like I was making little to no progress. Mr. Clavering, possibly bothered by my presence, abandoned his usual spots, leaving me without any chance to get to know him naturally. Meanwhile, the evenings I spent at Miss Leavenworth’s were filled with nothing but constant tension and unease.
The manuscript required less revision than I supposed. But, in the course of making such few changes as were necessary, I had ample opportunity of studying the character of Mr. Harwell. I found him to be neither more nor less than an excellent amanuensis. Stiff, unbending, and sombre, but true to his duty and reliable in its performance, I learned to respect him, and even to like him; and this, too, though I saw the liking was not reciprocated, whatever the respect may have been. He never spoke of Eleanore Leavenworth or, indeed, mentioned the family or its trouble in any way; till I began to feel that all this reticence had a cause deeper than the nature of the man, and that if he did speak, it would be to some purpose. This suspicion, of course, kept me restlessly eager in his presence. I could not forbear giving him sly glances now and then, to see how he acted when he believed himself unobserved; but he was ever the same, a passive, diligent, unexcitable worker.
The manuscript needed less editing than I expected. However, while making the few necessary changes, I had plenty of chances to observe Mr. Harwell's character. I realized he was nothing more and nothing less than an excellent secretary. He was stiff, serious, and somber, but he was dedicated and dependable in his work. I came to respect him and even started to like him, even though I could tell he didn’t feel the same way about me, despite any respect he might have had. He never mentioned Eleanore Leavenworth or talked about the family or their issues at all, which made me think that there was a reason for his silence that went beyond his character. I sensed that if he did speak, it would be meaningful. This hunch kept me restless and eager when I was around him. I couldn’t help but steal glances at him from time to time to see how he acted when he thought no one was watching, but he always remained the same—passive, hardworking, and unflappable.
This continual beating against a stone wall, for thus I regarded it, became at last almost unendurable. Clavering shy, and the secretary unapproachable—how was I to gain anything? The short interviews I had with Mary did not help matters. Haughty, constrained, feverish, pettish, grateful, appealing, everything at once, and never twice the same, I learned to dread, even while I coveted, an interview. She appeared to be passing through some crisis which occasioned her the keenest suffering. I have seen her, when she thought herself alone, throw up her hands with the gesture which we use to ward off a coming evil or shut out some hideous vision. I have likewise beheld her standing with her proud head abased, her nervous hands drooping, her whole form sinking and inert, as if the pressure of a weight she could neither upbear nor cast aside had robbed her even of the show of resistance. But this was only once. Ordinarily she was at least stately in her trouble. Even when the softest appeal came into her eyes she stood erect, and retained her expression of conscious power. Even the night she met me in the hall, with feverish cheeks and lips trembling with eagerness, only to turn and fly again without giving utterance to what she had to say, she comported herself with a fiery dignity that was well nigh imposing.
This constant banging against a stone wall, which is how I saw it, eventually became almost unbearable. Clavering was shy, and the secretary was distant—how was I supposed to get anywhere? The brief encounters I had with Mary didn't help either. She was proud, tense, anxious, irritable, grateful, and pleading all at once, and never the same twice. I learned to dread, even while longing for, an encounter with her. She seemed to be going through a crisis that brought her intense pain. I saw her, when she thought she was alone, throw her hands up in a gesture we use to fend off something bad or shut out a horrific sight. I also witnessed her standing with her head held high but defeated, her nervous hands hanging down, her whole body sagging as if a weight she couldn't bear had stripped her of even the appearance of resistance. But I only saw that once. Usually, she at least carried herself with dignity in her distress. Even when the gentlest plea showed in her eyes, she stood tall and maintained an expression of self-assured strength. Even the night she met me in the hall, with flushed cheeks and lips quivering with urgency, only to turn and run away without saying what she needed to say, she held herself with a fierce dignity that was almost impressive.
That all this meant something, I was sure; and so I kept my patience alive with the hope that some day she would make a revelation. Those quivering lips would not always remain closed; the secret involving Eleanore’s honor and happiness would be divulged by this restless being, if by no one else. Nor was the memory of that extraordinary, if not cruel, accusation I had heard her make enough to destroy this hope—for hope it had grown to be—so that I found myself insensibly shortening my time with Mr. Harwell in the library, and extending my tete-a-tete visits with Mary in the reception room, till the imperturbable secretary was forced to complain that he was often left for hours without work.
I was sure all of this meant something; so I kept my patience alive with the hope that someday she would reveal it. Those quivering lips wouldn’t stay closed forever; the secret about Eleanore’s honor and happiness would eventually come out from this restless person, if no one else did. The memory of that extraordinary, if not cruel, accusation I had heard her make was not enough to kill this hope—for hope it had become—so I found myself gradually spending less time with Mr. Harwell in the library and more time having one-on-one chats with Mary in the reception room, until the unflappable secretary had to complain that he was often left for hours without anything to do.
But, as I say, days passed, and a second Monday evening came round without seeing me any further advanced upon the problem I had set myself to solve than when I first started upon it two weeks before. The subject of the murder had not even been broached; nor was Hannah spoken of, though I observed the papers were not allowed to languish an instant upon the stoop; mistress and servants betraying equal interest in their contents. All this was strange to me. It was as if you saw a group of human beings eating, drinking, and sleeping upon the sides of a volcano hot with a late eruption and trembling with the birth of a new one. I longed to break this silence as we shiver glass: by shouting the name of Eleanore through those gilded rooms and satin-draped vestibules. But this Monday evening I was in a calmer mood. I was determined to expect nothing from my visits to Mary Leavenworth’s house; and entered it upon the eve in question with an equanimity such as I had not experienced since the first day I passed under its unhappy portals.
But, as I said, days went by, and a second Monday evening arrived without me making any progress on the problem I had set out to solve two weeks earlier. The topic of the murder hadn’t even come up; nor was Hannah mentioned, although I noticed the newspapers weren’t left sitting on the stoop for a moment, with both the mistress and the servants showing equal interest in what was in them. All of this was strange to me. It felt like watching a group of people eating, drinking, and sleeping on the edge of a volcano that had just erupted and was shaking with the threat of another. I wanted to break this silence like shattering glass: by shouting Eleanore’s name through those ornate rooms and satin-draped hallways. But this Monday evening, I felt calmer. I was resolved to expect nothing from my visits to Mary Leavenworth’s house; I entered it that evening with a sense of calm I hadn’t felt since the first day I walked through its unhappy doors.
But when, upon nearing the reception room, I saw Mary pacing the floor with the air of one who is restlessly awaiting something or somebody, I took a sudden resolution, and, advancing towards her, said: “Do I see you alone, Miss Leavenworth?”
But as I was getting close to the reception room, I saw Mary pacing back and forth like someone who was anxiously waiting for something or someone. I made a quick decision and walked up to her, saying, “Am I seeing you alone, Miss Leavenworth?”
She paused in her hurried action, blushed and bowed, but, contrary to her usual custom, did not bid me enter.
She stopped in her rush, blushed, and bowed, but, unlike her usual behavior, didn’t invite me in.
“Will it be too great an intrusion on my part, if I venture to come in?” I asked.
“Is it too much to ask if I come in?” I asked.
Her glance flashed uneasily to the clock, and she seemed about to excuse herself, but suddenly yielded, and, drawing up a chair before the fire, motioned me towards it. Though she endeavored to appear calm, I vaguely felt I had chanced upon her in one of her most agitated moods, and that I had only to broach the subject I had in mind to behold her haughtiness disappear before me like melting snow. I also felt that I had but few moments in which to do it. I accordingly plunged immediately into the subject.
Her eyes darted nervously to the clock, and she looked ready to make an excuse, but then she changed her mind and pulled up a chair by the fire, gesturing for me to join her. Even though she tried to act calm, I could sense that I had caught her in a particularly restless mood, and that if I brought up the topic I was thinking about, her arrogance would fade away like snow melting in the sun. I also felt that I had only a short time to do this. So, I dove right into the conversation.
“Miss Leavenworth,” said I, “in obtruding upon you to-night, I have a purpose other than that of giving myself a pleasure. I have come to make an appeal.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, “by reaching out to you tonight, I have a reason beyond just seeking my own enjoyment. I’ve come to make a request.”
Instantly I saw that in some way I had started wrong. “An appeal to make to me?” she asked, breathing coldness from every feature of her face.
Instantly, I realized that I had made a mistake. “You have a favor to ask of me?” she asked, her expression radiating coldness.
“Yes,” I went on, with passionate recklessness. “Balked in every other endeavor to learn the truth, I have come to you, whom I believe to be noble at the core, for that help which seems likely to fail us in every other direction: for the word which, if it does not absolutely save your cousin, will at least put us upon the track of what will.”
“Yes,” I continued, with bold enthusiasm. “Frustrated in every other effort to uncover the truth, I’ve turned to you, someone I believe is good at heart, for help that seems to elude us everywhere else: for the insight that, if it doesn’t completely save your cousin, will at least guide us toward what will.”
“I do not understand what you mean,” she protested, slightly shrinking.
“I don’t get what you mean,” she said, pulling back slightly.
“Miss Leavenworth,” I pursued, “it is needless for me to tell you in what position your cousin stands. You, who remember both the form and drift of the questions put to her at the inquest, comprehend it all without any explanation from me. But what you may not know is this, that unless she is speedily relieved from the suspicion which, justly or not, has attached itself to her name, the consequences which such suspicion entails must fall upon her, and——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I continued, “there's no need for me to explain your cousin's situation. You, who recall both the nature and direction of the questions asked at the inquest, understand it all without my explanation. However, what you may not realize is that unless she is quickly cleared of the suspicion that, rightly or wrongly, has become associated with her name, the consequences of that suspicion will inevitably impact her, and——”
“Good God!” she cried; “you do not mean she will be——”
“Good God!” she exclaimed; “you can't be saying she will be——”
“Subject to arrest? Yes.”
"Subject to arrest? Yes."
It was a blow. Shame, horror, and anguish were in every line of her white face. “And all because of that key!” she murmured.
It was a shock. Shame, horror, and anguish were etched on her pale face. “And all because of that key!” she whispered.
“Key? How did you know anything about a key?”
“Key? How did you find out about a key?”
“Why,” she cried, flushing painfully; “I cannot say; didn’t you tell me?”
“Why,” she exclaimed, blushing intensely, “I can't say; didn't you tell me?”
“No,” I returned.
“No,” I replied.
“The papers, then?”
"The documents, then?"
“The papers have never mentioned it.”
“The news has never covered it.”
She grew more and more agitated. “I thought every one knew. No, I did not, either,” she avowed, in a sudden burst of shame and penitence. “I knew it was a secret; but—oh, Mr. Raymond, it was Eleanore herself who told me.”
She became increasingly upset. “I thought everyone knew. No, I didn't, actually,” she admitted, suddenly feeling embarrassed and regretful. “I knew it was a secret; but—oh, Mr. Raymond, it was Eleanore herself who told me.”
“Eleanore?”
“Eleanore?”
“Yes, that last evening she was here; we were together in the drawing-room.”
“Yes, she was here that last evening; we were together in the living room.”
“What did she tell?”
“What did she say?”
“That the key to the library had been seen in her possession.”
“That the key to the library had been seen with her.”
I could scarcely conceal my incredulity. Eleanore, conscious of the suspicion with which her cousin regarded her, inform that cousin of a fact calculated to add weight to that suspicion? I could not believe this.
I could hardly hide my disbelief. Eleanore, aware of the suspicion her cousin had toward her, would share something that would only increase that suspicion? I couldn’t believe it.
“But you knew it?” Mary went on. “I have revealed nothing I ought to have kept secret?”
“But you knew it?” Mary continued. “I haven't shared anything I should have kept to myself?”
“No,” said I; “and, Miss Leavenworth, it is this thing which makes your cousin’s position absolutely dangerous. It is a fact that, left unexplained, must ever link her name with infamy; a bit of circumstantial evidence no sophistry can smother, and no denial obliterate. Only her hitherto spotless reputation, and the efforts of one who, notwithstanding appearances, believes in her innocence, keeps her so long from the clutch of the officers of justice. That key, and the silence preserved by her in regard to it, is sinking her slowly into a pit from which the utmost endeavors of her best friends will soon be inadequate to extricate her.”
“No,” I said; “and, Miss Leavenworth, it’s this situation that makes your cousin’s position incredibly dangerous. It’s a fact that, if left unexplained, will always associate her name with disgrace; a piece of circumstantial evidence that no argument can hide, and no denial can erase. Only her previously impeccable reputation, along with the efforts of someone who, despite appearances, believes in her innocence, is keeping her away from the grip of the authorities for now. That key, and the secret she’s keeping about it, is gradually pulling her into a trap from which even her closest friends will soon struggle to save her.”
“And you tell me this——”
"And you're telling me this—"
“That you may have pity on the poor girl, who will not have pity on herself, and by the explanation of a few circumstances, which cannot be mysteries to you, assist in bringing her from under the dreadful shadow that threatens to overwhelm her.”
“Please have compassion for the poor girl, who won't show any compassion for herself, and by explaining a few circumstances that you already understand, help bring her out from under the terrible shadow that’s about to engulf her.”
“And would you insinuate, sir,” she cried, turning upon me with a look of great anger, “that I know any more than you do of this matter? that I possess any knowledge which I have not already made public concerning the dreadful tragedy which has transformed our home into a desert, our existence into a lasting horror? Has the blight of suspicion fallen upon me, too; and have you come to accuse me in my own house——”
“And are you really suggesting, sir,” she shouted, turning to face me with a furious look, “that I know any more about this than you do? That I have any information that I haven't already shared about the terrible tragedy that turned our home into a wasteland, our lives into a constant nightmare? Has suspicion cast a shadow over me as well; and have you come to accuse me in my own home——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I entreated; “calm yourself. I accuse you of nothing. I only desire you to enlighten me as to your cousin’s probable motive for this criminating silence. You cannot be ignorant of it. You are her cousin, almost her sister, have been at all events her daily companion for years, and must know for whom or for what she seals her lips, and conceals facts which, if known, would direct suspicion to the real criminal—that is, if you really believe what you have hitherto stated, that your cousin is an innocent woman.”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I urged, “please calm down. I’m not accusing you of anything. I just want you to help me understand your cousin’s likely reason for this suspicious silence. You can’t be unaware of it. You’re her cousin, almost like a sister, and you’ve been her daily companion for years, so you must know who or what she’s protecting by keeping quiet and hiding details that, if revealed, would point to the real criminal—assuming you really believe what you’ve said so far, that your cousin is innocent.”
She not making any answer to this, I rose and confronted her. “Miss Leavenworth, do you believe your cousin guiltless of this crime, or not?”
She didn’t respond to this, so I stood up and confronted her. “Miss Leavenworth, do you believe your cousin is innocent of this crime, or not?”
“Guiltless? Eleanore? Oh! my God; if all the world were only as innocent as she!”
“Guiltless? Eleanore? Oh my God; if only everyone in the world were as innocent as she is!”
“Then,” said I, “you must likewise believe that if she refrains from speaking in regard to matters which to ordinary observers ought to be explained, she does it only from motives of kindness towards one less guiltless than herself.”
“Then,” I said, “you must also believe that if she stays quiet about things that should be clear to anyone watching, she does it only out of kindness towards someone who is less innocent than she is.”
“What? No, no; I do not say that. What made you think of any such explanation?”
“What? No, no; I’m not saying that. What made you think of an explanation like that?”
“The action itself. With one of Eleanore’s character, such conduct as hers admits of no other construction. Either she is mad, or she is shielding another at the expense of herself.”
“The action itself. Given Eleanore’s character, her behavior can only be interpreted one way. Either she’s crazy, or she’s protecting someone else at her own expense.”
Mary’s lip, which had trembled, slowly steadied itself. “And whom have you settled upon, as the person for whom Eleanore thus sacrifices herself?”
Mary's lip, which had been trembling, slowly steadied. “So who have you chosen as the person for whom Eleanore is making this sacrifice?”
“Ah,” said I, “there is where I seek assistance from you. With your knowledge of her history——”
“Ah,” I said, “that’s where I need your help. With what you know about her background——”
But Mary Leavenworth, sinking haughtily back into her chair, stopped me with a quiet gesture. “I beg your pardon,” said she; “but you make a mistake. I know little or nothing of Eleanore’s personal feelings. The mystery must be solved by some one besides me.”
But Mary Leavenworth, leaning back in her chair with an air of arrogance, paused me with a subtle gesture. “I’m sorry,” she said; “but you’re mistaken. I know very little about Eleanore’s personal feelings. The mystery needs to be solved by someone other than me.”
I changed my tactics.
I changed my strategy.
“When Eleanore confessed to you that the missing key had been seen in her possession, did she likewise inform you where she obtained it, and for what reason she was hiding it?”
“Did Eleanore tell you when she admitted to having the missing key how she got it and why she was keeping it hidden?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Merely told you the fact, without any explanation?”
“Just told you the fact, no explanations?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Was not that a strange piece of gratuitous information for her to give one who, but a few hours before, had accused her to the face of committing a deadly crime?”
“Wasn't that a weird piece of unnecessary information for her to share with someone who, just a few hours earlier, had confronted her about committing a serious crime?”
“What do you mean?” she asked, her voice suddenly sinking.
“What do you mean?” she asked, her voice dropping suddenly.
“You will not deny that you were once, not only ready to believe her guilty, but that you actually charged her with having perpetrated this crime.”
“You can’t deny that you were once not only ready to believe she was guilty, but you actually accused her of committing this crime.”
“Explain yourself!” she cried.
“Explain yourself!” she shouted.
“Miss Leavenworth, do you not remember what you said in that room up-stairs, when you were alone with your cousin on the morning of the inquest, just before Mr. Gryce and myself entered your presence?”
"Miss Leavenworth, don't you remember what you said in that room upstairs when you were alone with your cousin on the morning of the inquest, just before Mr. Gryce and I came in?"
Her eyes did not fall, but they filled with sudden terror.
Her eyes didn't look down, but they filled with sudden fear.
“You heard?” she whispered.
"Did you hear?" she whispered.
“I could not help it. I was just outside the door, and——”
“I couldn't help it. I was just outside the door, and——”
“What did you hear?”
"What did you hear?"
I told her.
I told her.
“And Mr. Gryce?”
“And Mr. Gryce?”
“He was at my side.”
“He was by my side.”
It seemed as if her eyes would devour my face. “Yet nothing was said when you came in?”
It felt like her eyes were taking in my face. “But no one said anything when you walked in?”
“No.”
“No.”
“You, however, have never forgotten it?”
“You, on the other hand, have never forgotten it?”
“How could we, Miss Leavenworth?”
"How can we, Miss Leavenworth?"
Her head fell forward in her hands, and for one wild moment she seemed lost in despair. Then she roused, and desperately exclaimed:
Her head dropped forward into her hands, and for a brief moment, she looked completely overwhelmed by despair. Then she snapped back to reality and shouted in desperation:
“And that is why you come here to-night. With that sentence written upon your heart, you invade my presence, torture me with questions——”
“And that’s why you’re here tonight. With that sentence stuck in your heart, you invade my space, tormenting me with questions——”
“Pardon me,” I broke in; “are my questions such as you, with reasonable regard for the honor of one with whom you are accustomed to associate, should hesitate to answer? Do I derogate from my manhood in asking you how and why you came to make an accusation of so grave a nature, at a time when all the circumstances of the case were freshly before you, only to insist fully as strongly upon your cousin’s innocence when you found there was even more cause for your imputation than you had supposed?”
“Excuse me,” I interrupted; “are my questions ones that you, considering the respect due to someone you usually associate with, should hesitate to answer? Am I compromising my dignity by asking how and why you decided to make such a serious accusation when all the details were still fresh in your mind, only to later insist just as strongly on your cousin’s innocence when you discovered there was even more reason for your accusation than you initially thought?”
She did not seem to hear me. “Oh, my cruel fate!” she murmured. “Oh, my cruel fate!”
She didn't seem to hear me. “Oh, my cruel fate!” she whispered. “Oh, my cruel fate!”
“Miss Leavenworth,” said I, rising, and taking my stand before her; “although there is a temporary estrangement between you and your cousin, you cannot wish to seem her enemy. Speak, then; let me at least know the name of him for whom she thus immolates herself. A hint from you——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, standing up and positioning myself in front of her, “even though there’s a temporary rift between you and your cousin, you wouldn’t want to appear as her enemy. So please, speak; at least let me know the name of the person she’s sacrificing herself for. Just a hint from you—”
But rising, with a strange look, to her feet, she interrupted me with a stern remark: “If you do not know, I cannot inform you; do not ask me, Mr. Raymond.” And she glanced at the clock for the second time.
But standing up suddenly, with a strange look, she interrupted me with a stern comment: “If you don’t know, I can’t help you; don’t ask me, Mr. Raymond.” Then she looked at the clock for the second time.
I took another turn.
I took another turn.
“Miss Leavenworth, you once asked me if a person who had committed a wrong ought necessarily to confess it; and I replied no, unless by the confession reparation could be made. Do you remember?”
“Miss Leavenworth, you once asked me if someone who had done something wrong should necessarily confess it; and I said no, unless the confession could help make things right. Do you remember?”
Her lips moved, but no words issued from them.
Her lips moved, but no words came out.
“I begin to think,” I solemnly proceeded, following the lead of her emotion, “that confession is the only way out of this difficulty: that only by the words you can utter Eleanore can be saved from the doom that awaits her. Will you not then show yourself a true woman by responding to my earnest entreaties?”
“I’m starting to think,” I said seriously, picking up on her feelings, “that confession is the only way out of this situation: that only through the words you can say can Eleanore be saved from the fate that awaits her. Will you not show yourself to be a true woman by answering my heartfelt pleas?”
I seemed to have touched the right chord; for she trembled, and a look of wistfulness filled her eyes. “Oh, if I could!” she murmured.
I seemed to have hit the right note; she trembled, and a look of longing filled her eyes. “Oh, if only I could!” she whispered.
“And why can you not? You will never be happy till you do. Eleanore persists in silence; but that is no reason why you should emulate her example. You only make her position more doubtful by it.”
“And why can’t you? You won’t be happy until you do. Eleanore stays silent, but that doesn't mean you should follow her lead. You’re only making her situation more uncertain by doing so.”
“I know it; but I cannot help myself. Fate has too strong a hold upon me; I cannot break away.”
“I get it; but I can't help myself. Fate has too strong a grip on me; I can't escape.”
“That is not true. Any one can escape from bonds imaginary as yours.”
"That’s not true. Anyone can break free from chains as imaginary as yours."
“No, no,” she protested; “you do not understand.”
“No, no,” she protested; “you don’t understand.”
“I understand this: that the path of rectitude is a straight one, and that he who steps into devious byways is going astray.”
“I get this: that the path of righteousness is a straight one, and that anyone who takes the wrong turns is going off course.”
A flicker of light, pathetic beyond description, flashed for a moment across her face; her throat rose as with one wild sob; her lips opened; she seemed yielding, when—A sharp ring at the front door-bell!
A brief flash of light, almost sad to look at, appeared on her face for just a moment; her throat tightened as if she were about to burst into tears; her lips parted; she looked as if she was giving in when—A sudden ring at the front doorbell!
“Oh,” she cried, sharply turning, “tell him I cannot see him; tell him——”
“Oh,” she exclaimed, quickly turning, “tell him I can’t see him; tell him——”
“Miss Leavenworth,” said I, taking her by both hands, “never mind the door; never mind anything but this. I have asked you a question which involves the mystery of this whole affair; answer me, then, for your soul’s sake; tell me, what the unhappy circumstances were which could induce you—”
“Miss Leavenworth,” I said, taking her by both hands, “don’t worry about the door; don’t focus on anything except this. I’ve asked you a question that’s at the heart of this whole situation; please answer me, for your sake; tell me what the unfortunate circumstances were that could lead you—”
But she tore her hands from mine. “The door!” she cried; “it will open, and—”
But she pulled her hands away from mine. “The door!” she shouted; “it’s going to open, and—”
Stepping into the hall, I met Thomas coming up the basement stairs. “Go back,” said I; “I will call you when you are wanted.”
Stepping into the hall, I saw Thomas coming up the basement stairs. "Go back," I said; "I'll call you when I need you."
With a bow he disappeared.
With a bow, he vanished.
“You expect me to answer,” she exclaimed, when I re-entered, “now, in a moment? I cannot.”
“You expect me to answer,” she exclaimed when I walked back in, “right now? I can’t.”
“But——”
“But—”
“Impossible!” fastening her gaze upon the front door.
“Not a chance!” she fixed her eyes on the front door.
“Miss Leavenworth!”
“Ms. Leavenworth!”
She shuddered.
She trembled.
“I fear the time will never come, if you do not speak now.”
“I’m afraid the time will never come if you don’t speak up now.”
“Impossible,” she reiterated.
"Not happening," she reiterated.
Another twang at the bell.
Another ring of the bell.
“You hear!” said she.
“You hear!” she said.
I went into the hall and called Thomas. “You may open the door now,” said I, and moved to return to her side.
I walked into the hall and called out to Thomas. “You can open the door now,” I said, and started to head back to her.
But, with a gesture of command, she pointed up-stairs. “Leave me!” and her glance passed on to Thomas, who stopped where he was.
But, with a commanding gesture, she pointed upstairs. “Leave me!” and her gaze shifted to Thomas, who halted in his tracks.
“I will see you again before I go,” said I, and hastened up-stairs.
“I'll see you again before I leave,” I said, and hurried upstairs.
Thomas opened the door. “Is Miss Leavenworth in?” I heard a rich, tremulous voice inquire.
Thomas opened the door. “Is Miss Leavenworth here?” I heard a deep, shaky voice ask.
“Yes, sir,” came in the butler’s most respectful and measured accents, and, leaning over the banisters I beheld, to my amazement, the form of Mr. Clavering enter the front hall and move towards the reception room.
“Yes, sir,” replied the butler in his most respectful and calm tone, and, leaning over the banisters, I was amazed to see Mr. Clavering enter the front hall and head towards the reception room.
XVIII. ON THE STAIRS
Excited, tremulous, filled with wonder at this unlooked-for event, I paused for a moment to collect my scattered senses, when the sound of a low, monotonous voice breaking upon my ear from the direction of the library, I approached and found Mr. Harwell reading aloud from his late employer’s manuscript. It would be difficult for me to describe the effect which this simple discovery made upon me at this time. There, in that room of late death, withdrawn from the turmoil of the world, a hermit in his skeleton-lined cell, this man employed himself in reading and rereading, with passive interest, the words of the dead, while above and below, human beings agonized in doubt and shame. Listening, I heard these words:
Excited, nervous, and amazed by this unexpected event, I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts when I heard a low, monotone voice coming from the library. I went over and found Mr. Harwell reading aloud from his late employer’s manuscript. It’s hard to explain the impact this simple discovery had on me at that moment. There, in that room filled with memories of death, isolated from the chaos of the world, this man was absorbed in reading and rereading the words of the deceased, while above and below, people struggled with their doubts and shame. As I listened, I heard these words:
“By these means their native rulers will not only lose their jealous terror of our institutions, but acquire an actual curiosity in regard to them.”
“Using these methods, their local leaders will not only lose their intense fear of our institutions but will also develop a genuine curiosity about them.”
Opening the door I went in.
Opening the door, I walked in.
“Ah! you are late, sir,” was the greeting with which he rose and brought forward a chair.
“Hey! You’re late, sir,” was the greeting with which he stood up and brought over a chair.
My reply was probably inaudible, for he added, as he passed to his own seat:
My response was probably too quiet to hear, because he added, as he walked back to his own seat:
“I am afraid you are not well.”
“I’m worried that you’re not feeling well.”
I roused myself.
I woke up.
“I am not ill.” And, pulling the papers towards me, I began looking them over. But the words danced before my eyes, and I was obliged to give up all attempt at work for that night.
“I’m not sick.” And, pulling the papers closer, I started reviewing them. But the words danced in front of my eyes, and I had to give up any effort to work for the night.
“I fear I am unable to assist you this evening, Mr. Harwell. The fact is, I find it difficult to give proper attention to this business while the man who by a dastardly assassination has made it necessary goes unpunished.”
“I’m afraid I can’t help you tonight, Mr. Harwell. The truth is, I find it hard to focus on this matter when the man who has caused it through a cowardly assassination is still unpunished.”
The secretary in his turn pushed the papers aside, as if moved by a sudden distaste of them, but gave me no answer.
The secretary pushed the papers aside, almost as if he suddenly found them unappealing, but didn't say anything to me.
“You told me, when you first came to me with news of this fearful tragedy, that it was a mystery; but it is one which must be solved, Mr. Harwell; it is wearing out the lives of too many whom we love and respect.”
“You told me when you first came to me with news of this terrible tragedy that it was a mystery; but it’s one that we need to solve, Mr. Harwell. It’s draining the lives of too many people we care about and respect.”
The secretary gave me a look. “Miss Eleanore?” he murmured.
The receptionist gave me a look. “Miss Eleanore?” he said softly.
“And Miss Mary,” I went on; “myself, you, and many others.”
“And Miss Mary,” I continued; “me, you, and a lot of others.”
“You have manifested much interest in the matter from the beginning,”—he said, methodically dipping his pen into the ink.
“You've shown a lot of interest in this from the start,” he said, carefully dipping his pen into the ink.
I stared at him in amazement.
I looked at him in disbelief.
“And you,” said I; “do you take no interest in that which involves not only the safety, but the happiness and honor, of the family in which you have dwelt so long?”
“And you,” I said; “don’t you care about what affects not just the safety, but also the happiness and honor of the family you’ve lived with for so long?”
He looked at me with increased coldness. “I have no wish to discuss this subject. I believe I have before prayed you to spare me its introduction.” And he arose.
He looked at me with more coldness. “I don’t want to talk about this. I think I’ve asked you before to spare me from bringing it up.” And he got up.
“But I cannot consider your wishes in this regard,” I persisted. “If you know any facts, connected with this affair, which have not yet been made public, it is manifestly your duty to state them. The position which Miss Eleanore occupies at this time is one which should arouse the sense of justice in every true breast; and if you——”
“But I can't take your wishes into account here,” I insisted. “If you have any information related to this matter that hasn't come to light yet, it's clearly your responsibility to share it. The situation that Miss Eleanore is in right now should awaken a sense of justice in everyone; and if you——”
“If I knew anything which would serve to release her from her unhappy position, Mr. Raymond, I should have spoken long ago.”
“If I knew anything that could help her get out of her unhappy situation, Mr. Raymond, I would have said something a long time ago.”
I bit my lip, weary of these continual bafflings, and rose also.
I bit my lip, tired of these constant puzzles, and got up as well.
“If you have nothing more to say,” he went on, “and feel utterly disinclined to work, why, I should be glad to excuse myself, as I have an engagement out.”
“If you have nothing else to say,” he continued, “and feel completely unmotivated to work, then I would be happy to excuse myself, since I have an appointment to attend.”
“Do not let me keep you,” I said, bitterly. “I can take care of myself.”
“Don’t let me hold you up,” I said, bitterly. “I can handle things on my own.”
He turned upon me with a short stare, as if this display of feeling was well nigh incomprehensible to him; and then, with a quiet, almost compassionate bow left the room. I heard him go up-stairs, felt the jar when his room door closed, and sat down to enjoy my solitude. But solitude in that room was unbearable. By the time Mr. Harwell again descended, I felt I could remain no longer, and, stepping into the hall, told him that if he had no objection I would accompany him for a short stroll.
He looked at me for a moment, as if my display of emotion was almost impossible for him to understand; then, with a gentle, almost sympathetic bow, he left the room. I heard him go upstairs and felt the thud when his room door shut, so I sat down to enjoy my alone time. But being alone in that room was unbearable. By the time Mr. Harwell came back downstairs, I couldn't stay any longer, so I stepped into the hall and told him that if he didn’t mind, I would join him for a short walk.
He bowed a stiff assent, and hastened before me down the stairs. By the time I had closed the library door, he was half-way to the foot, and I was just remarking to myself upon the unpliability of his figure and the awkwardness of his carriage, as seen from my present standpoint, when suddenly I saw him stop, clutch the banister at his side, and hang there with a startled, deathly expression upon his half-turned countenance, which fixed me for an instant where I was in breathless astonishment, and then caused me to rush down to his side, catch him by the arm, and cry:
He gave a stiff nod and hurried ahead of me down the stairs. By the time I closed the library door, he was halfway to the bottom, and I was just thinking to myself about how rigid his posture was and how awkward he looked from where I stood, when suddenly I saw him stop, grab the banister next to him, and hang there with a shocked, pale expression on his half-turned face. It left me momentarily frozen in breathless surprise, and then I rushed down to his side, grabbed his arm, and shouted:
“What is it? what is the matter?”
"What's wrong? What's happening?"

But, thrusting out his hand, he pushed me upwards. “Go back!” he whispered, in a voice shaking with intensest emotion, “go back.” And catching me by the arm, he literally pulled me up the stairs. Arrived at the top, he loosened his grasp, and leaning, quivering from head to foot, over the banisters, glared below.
But, reaching out his hand, he pushed me upward. “Go back!” he whispered, his voice shaking with deep emotion, “go back.” And grabbing my arm, he literally pulled me up the stairs. Once we reached the top, he loosened his grip and, trembling from head to toe, leaned over the banister and glared down.
“Who is that?” he cried. “Who is that man? What is his name?”
“Who is that?” he shouted. “Who is that guy? What’s his name?”
Startled in my turn, I bent beside him, and saw Henry Clavering come out of the reception room and cross the hall.
Startled as well, I leaned down next to him and saw Henry Clavering leave the reception room and walk across the hall.
“That is Mr. Clavering,” I whispered, with all the self-possession I could muster; “do you know him?”
"That’s Mr. Clavering," I whispered, trying to stay composed; "do you know him?"
Mr. Harwell fell back against the opposite wall. “Clavering, Clavering,” he murmured with quaking lips; then, suddenly bounding forward, clutched the railing before him, and fixing me with his eyes, from which all the stoic calmness had gone down forever in flame and frenzy, gurgled into my ear: “You want to know who the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth is, do you? Look there, then: that is the man, Clavering!” And with a leap, he bounded from my side, and, swaying like a drunken man, disappeared from my gaze in the hall above.
Mr. Harwell leaned back against the opposite wall. “Clavering, Clavering,” he whispered with trembling lips; then, suddenly rushing forward, he grabbed the railing in front of him, and locking his eyes on me—eyes that had lost all their stoic calmness in a blaze of panic—he whispered in my ear, “You want to know who Mr. Leavenworth's killer is, right? Look there: that’s the guy, Clavering!” With that, he jumped away from me, swaying like someone who’d had too much to drink, and vanished from my sight up the stairs.
My first impulse was to follow him. Rushing up-stairs, I knocked at the door of his room, but no response came to my summons. I then called his name in the hall, but without avail; he was determined not to show himself. Resolved that he should not thus escape me, I returned to the library, and wrote him a short note, in which I asked for an explanation of his tremendous accusation, saying I would be in my rooms the next evening at six, when I should expect to see him. This done I descended to rejoin Mary.
My first instinct was to follow him. I rushed upstairs and knocked on his door, but there was no response. I then called his name in the hallway, but to no avail; he was set on not showing himself. Determined not to let him escape me like this, I went back to the library and wrote him a short note, asking for an explanation of his serious accusation. I mentioned that I would be in my room the next evening at six and that I expected to see him then. With that done, I headed back down to join Mary.
But the evening was destined to be full of disappointments. She had retired to her room while I was in the library, and I lost the interview from which I expected so much. “The woman is slippery as an eel,” I inwardly commented, pacing the hall in my chagrin. “Wrapped in mystery, she expects me to feel for her the respect due to one of frank and open nature.”
But the evening was set to be full of letdowns. She had gone to her room while I was in the library, and I missed the conversation I was counting on so much. “That woman is as slippery as an eel,” I thought to myself, walking back and forth in the hall, frustrated. “Wrapped in mystery, she wants me to respect her as if she were someone honest and straightforward.”
I was about to leave the house, when I saw Thomas descending the stairs with a letter in his hand.
I was just about to leave the house when I saw Thomas coming down the stairs with a letter in his hand.
“Miss Leavenworth’s compliments, sir, and she is too fatigued to remain below this evening.”
“Miss Leavenworth sends her regards, sir, and she’s too tired to stay downstairs this evening.”
I moved aside to read the note he handed me, feeling a little conscience-stricken as I traced the hurried, trembling handwriting through the following words:
I stepped aside to read the note he gave me, feeling a bit guilty as I followed the swift, shaky handwriting through the next words:
“You ask more than I can give. Matters must be received as they are without explanation from me. It is the grief of my life to deny you; but I have no choice. God forgive us all and keep us from despair.
“You ask for more than I can give. Things must be accepted as they are without any explanation from me. It’s the sorrow of my life to refuse you; but I have no choice. May God forgive us all and keep us from losing hope.”
“M.”
“M.”
And below:
And below:
“As we cannot meet now without embarrassment, it is better we should bear our burdens in silence and apart. Mr. Harwell will visit you. Farewell!”
“As we can’t meet right now without feeling awkward, it’s better for us to carry our burdens quietly and separately. Mr. Harwell will come see you. Goodbye!”
As I was crossing Thirty-second Street, I heard a quick footstep behind me, and turning, saw Thomas at my side. “Excuse me, sir,” said he, “but I have something a little particular to say to you. When you asked me the other night what sort of a person the gentleman was who called on Miss Eleanore the evening of the murder, I didn’t answer you as I should. The fact is, the detectives had been talking to me about that very thing, and I felt shy; but, sir, I know you are a friend of the family, and I want to tell you now that that same gentleman, whoever he was,—Mr. Robbins, he called himself then,—was at the house again to-night, sir, and the name he gave me this time to carry to Miss Leavenworth was Clavering. Yes, sir,” he went on, seeing me start; “and, as I told Molly, he acts queer for a stranger. When he came the other night, he hesitated a long time before asking for Miss Eleanore, and when I wanted his name, took out a card and wrote on it the one I told you of, sir, with a look on his face a little peculiar for a caller; besides——”
As I was crossing Thirty-second Street, I heard hurried footsteps behind me, and when I turned, I saw Thomas next to me. “Excuse me, sir,” he said, “but I have something important to tell you. When you asked me the other night what kind of person the man was who visited Miss Eleanore the night of the murder, I didn’t give you the proper answer. The truth is, the detectives had been asking me about that very thing, and I felt uncomfortable; but, sir, I know you’re a friend of the family, and I want to let you know now that the same man, whoever he is—Mr. Robbins, he introduced himself as then—was at the house again tonight, sir, and the name he asked me to give to Miss Leavenworth was Clavering. Yes, sir,” he continued, noticing my surprise; “and, as I told Molly, he acts strangely for a visitor. When he came the other night, he took a long time before asking for Miss Eleanore, and when I requested his name, he pulled out a card and wrote down the name I mentioned to you, sir, with a rather odd expression for a guest; besides——”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Mr. Raymond,” the butler went on, in a low, excited voice, edging up very closely to me in the darkness. “There is something I have never told any living being but Molly, sir, which may be of use to those as wishes to find out who committed this murder.”
“Mr. Raymond,” the butler continued in a hushed, urgent tone, moving in closer to me in the dark. “There’s something I’ve never told anyone but Molly, sir, that could help those looking to figure out who did this murder.”
“A fact or a suspicion?” I inquired.
“Is it a fact or just a suspicion?” I asked.
“A fact, sir; which I beg your pardon for troubling you with at this time; but Molly will give me no rest unless I speak of it to you or Mr. Gryce; her feelings being so worked up on Hannah’s account, whom we all know is innocent, though folks do dare to say as how she must be guilty just because she is not to be found the minute they want her.”
“A fact, sir, which I apologize for bringing up right now; but Molly won't let me rest unless I talk about it with you or Mr. Gryce. She’s really upset about Hannah, who we all know is innocent, even though people are quick to say she must be guilty just because she disappears the moment they look for her.”
“But this fact?” I urged.
"But what about this fact?" I urged.
“Well, the fact is this. You see—I would tell Mr. Gryce,” he resumed, unconscious of my anxiety, “but I have my fears of detectives, sir; they catch you up so quick at times, and seem to think you know so much more than you really do.”
“Well, here’s the deal. You see—I would tell Mr. Gryce,” he continued, unaware of my concern, “but I’m a bit wary of detectives, sir; they can pick up on things so fast sometimes, and act like you know way more than you actually do.”
“But this fact,” I again broke in.
“But this fact,” I interrupted again.
“O yes, sir; the fact is, that that night, the one of the murder you know, I saw Mr. Clavering, Robbins, or whatever his name is, enter the house, but neither I nor any one else saw him go out of it; nor do I know that he did.”
“O yes, sir; the truth is, that night, the one when the murder happened, I saw Mr. Clavering, Robbins, or whatever his name is, go into the house, but neither I nor anyone else saw him leave it; nor do I know that he did.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“Well, sir, what I mean is this. When I came down from Miss Eleanore and told Mr. Robbins, as he called himself at that time, that my mistress was ill and unable to see him (the word she gave me, sir, to deliver) Mr. Robbins, instead of bowing and leaving the house like a gentleman, stepped into the reception room and sat down. He may have felt sick, he looked pale enough; at any rate, he asked me for a glass of water. Not knowing any reason then for suspicionating any one’s actions, I immediately went down to the kitchen for it, leaving him there in the reception room alone. But before I could get it, I heard the front door close. ‘What’s that?’ said Molly, who was helping me, sir. ‘I don’t know,’ said I, ‘unless it’s the gentleman has got tired of waiting and gone.’ ‘If he’s gone, he won’t want the water,’ she said. So down I set the pitcher, and up-stairs I come; and sure enough he was gone, or so I thought then. But who knows, sir, if he was not in that room or the drawing-room, which was dark that night, all the time I was a-shutting up of the house?”
“Well, sir, what I mean is this. When I came down from Miss Eleanore and told Mr. Robbins, as he called himself at that time, that my mistress was sick and unable to see him (the message she gave me to deliver), Mr. Robbins, instead of bowing and leaving the house like a gentleman, stepped into the reception room and sat down. He may have felt unwell; he looked pale enough; anyway, he asked me for a glass of water. Not suspecting anything unusual at that moment, I went straight to the kitchen to get it, leaving him alone in the reception room. But before I could pour it, I heard the front door close. ‘What was that?’ said Molly, who was helping me. ‘I don’t know,’ I replied, ‘unless the gentleman got tired of waiting and left.’ ‘If he’s gone, he won’t need the water,’ she said. So I put down the pitcher and headed upstairs; and sure enough, he was gone, or at least I thought so then. But who knows, sir, if he was in that room or the drawing-room, which was dark that night, the whole time I was closing up the house?”
I made no reply to this; I was more startled than I cared to reveal.
I didn't respond to this; I was more shocked than I wanted to show.
“You see, sir, I wouldn’t speak of such a thing about any person that comes to see the young ladies; but we all know some one who was in the house that night murdered my master, and as it was not Hannah——”
“You see, sir, I wouldn’t talk about something like that regarding anyone who visits the young ladies; but we all know someone who was in the house that night murdered my master, and since it wasn’t Hannah——”
“You say that Miss Eleanore refused to see him,” I interrupted, in the hope that the simple suggestion would be enough to elicitate further details of his interview with Eleanore.
“You say that Miss Eleanore refused to see him,” I interrupted, hoping that the simple suggestion would be enough to prompt more details about his meeting with Eleanore.
“Yes, sir. When she first looked at the card, she showed a little hesitation; but in a moment she grew very flushed in the face, and bade me say what I told you. I should never have thought of it again if I had not seen him come blazoning and bold into the house this evening, with a new name on his tongue. Indeed, and I do not like to think any evil of him now; but Molly would have it I should speak to you, sir, and ease my mind,—and that is all, sir.”
“Yes, sir. When she first saw the card, she hesitated for a moment; but soon she got really flushed and told me to say what I told you. I wouldn’t have thought about it again if I hadn’t seen him confidently walk into the house this evening with a new name on his lips. Honestly, I don’t want to think badly of him now, but Molly insisted I should talk to you, sir, to clear my mind—and that’s all, sir.”
When I arrived home that night, I entered into my memorandum-book a new list of suspicious circumstances, but this time they were under the caption “C” instead of “E.”
When I got home that night, I wrote a new list of suspicious circumstances in my notebook, but this time it was labeled “C” instead of “E.”
XIX. IN MY OFFICE
The next day as, with nerves unstrung and an exhausted brain, I entered my office, I was greeted by the announcement:
The next day, feeling on edge and mentally drained, I walked into my office and was met with the announcement:
“A gentleman, sir, in your private room—been waiting some time, very impatient.”
“A guy, sir, in your private room—he's been waiting for a while, really impatient.”
Weary, in no mood to hold consultation with clients new or old, I advanced with anything but an eager step towards my room, when, upon opening the door, I saw—Mr. Clavering.
Weary and not in the mood to talk with any clients, old or new, I walked with anything but an eager step toward my room, when, upon opening the door, I saw—Mr. Clavering.
Too much astounded for the moment to speak, I bowed to him silently, whereupon he approached me with the air and dignity of a highly bred gentleman, and presented his card, on which I saw written, in free and handsome characters, his whole name, Henry Ritchie Clavering. After this introduction of himself, he apologized for making so unceremonious a call, saying, in excuse, that he was a stranger in town; that his business was one of great urgency; that he had casually heard honorable mention of me as a lawyer and a gentleman, and so had ventured to seek this interview on behalf of a friend who was so unfortunately situated as to require the opinion and advice of a lawyer upon a question which not only involved an extraordinary state of facts, but was of a nature peculiarly embarrassing to him, owing to his ignorance of American laws, and the legal bearing of these facts upon the same.
Too stunned to speak at the moment, I silently bowed to him. He then approached me with the composure and dignity of a well-bred gentleman and handed me his business card, which displayed his full name, Henry Ritchie Clavering, in elegant writing. After introducing himself, he apologized for the informal nature of his visit, explaining that he was new in town, his business was quite urgent, and he had heard good things about me as a lawyer and a gentleman. He had then taken the liberty of seeking this meeting on behalf of a friend who was unfortunately in a situation that required legal advice on a matter that was not only complicated but also particularly challenging for him due to his lack of understanding of American laws and how they applied to his circumstances.
Having thus secured my attention, and awakened my curiosity, he asked me if I would permit him to relate his story. Recovering in a measure from my astonishment, and subduing the extreme repulsion, almost horror, I felt for the man, I signified my assent; at which he drew from his pocket a memorandum-book from which he read in substance as follows:
Having captured my attention and sparked my curiosity, he asked if I would let him share his story. Slowly overcoming my surprise and pushing down the intense disgust, almost horror, I felt for the man, I nodded in agreement; in response, he pulled out a notebook from his pocket and began to read the following:
“An Englishman travelling in this country meets, at a fashionable watering-place, an American girl, with whom he falls deeply in love, and whom, after a few days, he desires to marry. Knowing his position to be good, his fortune ample, and his intentions highly honorable, he offers her his hand, and is accepted. But a decided opposition arising in the family to the match, he is compelled to disguise his sentiments, though the engagement remained unbroken. While matters were in this uncertain condition, he received advices from England demanding his instant return, and, alarmed at the prospect of a protracted absence from the object of his affections, he writes to the lady, informing her of the circumstances, and proposing a secret marriage. She consents with stipulations; the first of which is, that he should leave her instantly upon the conclusion of the ceremony, and the second, that he should intrust the public declaration of the marriage to her. It was not precisely what he wished, but anything which served to make her his own was acceptable at such a crisis. He readily enters into the plans proposed. Meeting the lady at a parsonage, some twenty miles from the watering-place at which she was staying, he stands up with her before a Methodist preacher, and the ceremony of marriage is performed. There were two witnesses, a hired man of the minister, called in for the purpose, and a lady friend who came with the bride; but there was no license, and the bride had not completed her twenty-first year. Now, was that marriage legal? If the lady, wedded in good faith upon that day by my friend, chooses to deny that she is his lawful wife, can he hold her to a compact entered into in so informal a manner? In short, Mr. Raymond, is my friend the lawful husband of that girl or not?”
“An Englishman traveling in this country meets an American girl at a popular resort, and he falls deeply in love with her. After a few days, he wants to marry her. Believing his situation is good, his wealth sufficient, and his intentions honorable, he proposes, and she accepts. However, the family strongly opposes the match, so he has to hide his feelings, even though the engagement remains unchanged. While things are in this uncertain state, he receives a message from England demanding his immediate return. Worried about being away from the woman he loves for a long time, he writes to her about the situation and suggests a secret marriage. She agrees, but with conditions; first, he must leave her right after the ceremony, and second, she will handle the public announcement of their marriage. It wasn't exactly what he wanted, but anything that made her his was acceptable at that moment. He quickly agrees to her plan. They meet at a parsonage about twenty miles from the resort where she was staying, and he marries her in front of a Methodist preacher. There were two witnesses—a hired assistant of the minister and a female friend who came with the bride—but there was no marriage license, and the bride was not yet twenty-one. So, was that marriage legal? If the lady, who married my friend in good faith that day, decides to deny she's his legal wife, can he hold her to an agreement made so informally? In summary, Mr. Raymond, is my friend the lawful husband of that girl or not?”
While listening to this story, I found myself yielding to feelings greatly in contrast to those with which I greeted the relator but a moment before. I became so interested in his “friend’s” case as to quite forget, for the time being, that I had ever seen or heard of Henry Clavering; and after learning that the marriage ceremony took place in the State of New York, I replied to him, as near as I can remember, in the following words:
While I was listening to this story, I found myself experiencing feelings that were completely different from the ones I had when I first met the storyteller just moments earlier. I became so engrossed in his “friend’s” situation that I completely forgot, for the time being, that I had ever seen or heard of Henry Clavering. After learning that the wedding took place in New York, I responded to him, as best as I can remember, in the following words:
“In this State, and I believe it to be American law, marriage is a civil contract, requiring neither license, priest, ceremony, nor certificate—and in some cases witnesses are not even necessary to give it validity. Of old, the modes of getting a wife were the same as those of acquiring any other species of property, and they are not materially changed at the present time. It is enough that the man and woman say to each other, ‘From this time we are married,’ or, ‘You are now my wife,’ or, ‘my husband,’ as the case may be. The mutual consent is all that is necessary. In fact, you may contract marriage as you contract to lend a sum of money, or to buy the merest trifle.”
“In this State, and I believe it's the law in America, marriage is a civil agreement that doesn't need a license, a priest, a ceremony, or a certificate—and sometimes witnesses aren’t even required for it to be valid. Historically, the ways to get a wife were similar to acquiring any other type of property, and that hasn’t changed much today. It’s enough for a man and woman to say to each other, ‘From now on, we’re married,’ or, ‘You are now my wife,’ or, ‘my husband,’ depending on the situation. Their mutual consent is all that matters. In fact, you can get married just like you would make an agreement to lend money or buy something small.”
“Then your opinion is——”
“Then what’s your opinion?”
“That upon your statement, your friend is the lawful husband of the lady in question; presuming, of course, that no legal disabilities of either party existed to prevent such a union. As to the young lady’s age, I will merely say that any fourteen-year-old girl can be a party to a marriage contract.”
“That based on what you said, your friend is the legal husband of the lady in question; assuming, of course, that there were no legal obstacles for either party that would prevent such a union. Regarding the young lady’s age, I will simply note that any fourteen-year-old girl can enter into a marriage contract.”
Mr. Clavering bowed, his countenance assuming a look of great satisfaction. “I am very glad to hear this,” said he; “my friend’s happiness is entirely involved in the establishment of his marriage.”
Mr. Clavering bowed, his face showing a look of great satisfaction. “I’m very glad to hear this,” he said; “my friend’s happiness depends completely on the success of his marriage.”
He appeared so relieved, my curiosity was yet further aroused. I therefore said: “I have given you my opinion as to the legality of this marriage; but it may be quite another thing to prove it, should the same be contested.”
He looked so relieved that my curiosity was even more piqued. So, I said: “I’ve shared my thoughts on the legality of this marriage; however, proving it may be entirely different if it's challenged.”
He started, cast me an inquiring look, and murmured:
He hesitated, gave me a questioning look, and said softly:
“True.”
"That's true."
“Allow me to ask you a few questions. Was the lady married under her own name?”
“Can I ask you a few questions? Was the woman married under her own name?”
“She was.”
"She was."
“The gentleman?”
"The guy?"
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Did the lady receive a certificate?”
“Did the woman get a certificate?”
“She did.”
"She did."
“Properly signed by the minister and witnesses?”
“Is it properly signed by the minister and witnesses?”
He bowed his head in assent.
He nodded in agreement.
“Did she keep this?”
"Did she hold onto this?"
“I cannot say; but I presume she did.”
“I can’t say; but I assume she did.”
“The witnesses were——”
“The witnesses were—”
“A hired man of the minister——”
“A hired man of the minister——”
“Who can be found?”
"Who can we find?"
“Who cannot be found.”
“Who can't be found.”
“Dead or disappeared?”
“Dead or missing?”
“The minister is dead, the man has disappeared.”
“The minister is dead, the guy has vanished.”
“The minister dead!”
“The minister is dead!”
“Three months since.”
"Three months ago."
“And the marriage took place when?”
“And when did the marriage happen?”
“Last July.”
“Last July.”
“The other witness, the lady friend, where is she?”
“The other witness, the female friend, where is she?”
“She can be found; but her action is not to be depended upon.”
“She can be found; but her actions aren’t reliable.”
“Has the gentleman himself no proofs of this marriage?”
“Does the gentleman have any proof of this marriage?”
Mr. Clavering shook his head. “He cannot even prove he was in the town where it took place on that particular day.”
Mr. Clavering shook his head. “He can’t even prove he was in the town where it happened on that specific day.”
“The marriage certificate was, however, filed with the clerk of the town?” said I.
“The marriage certificate was, however, filed with the town clerk?” I said.
“It was not, sir.”
"It wasn't, sir."
“How was that?”
"How was it?"
“I cannot say. I only know that my friend has made inquiry, and that no such paper is to be found.”
“I can't say. I just know that my friend has asked around, and no such paper exists.”
I leaned slowly back and looked at him. “I do not wonder your friend is concerned in regard to his position, if what you hint is true, and the lady seems disposed to deny that any such ceremony ever took place. Still, if he wishes to go to law, the Court may decide in his favor, though I doubt it. His sworn word is all he would have to go upon, and if she contradicts his testimony under oath, why the sympathy of a jury is, as a rule, with the woman.”
I leaned back and looked at him. “I’m not surprised your friend is worried about his situation if what you’re suggesting is true, and the woman seems willing to deny that any such ceremony ever happened. Still, if he wants to take legal action, the Court might rule in his favor, although I doubt it. His sworn statement would be all he has to rely on, and if she goes against his testimony under oath, then a jury will usually side with the woman.”
Mr. Clavering rose, looked at me with some earnestness, and finally asked, in a tone which, though somewhat changed, lacked nothing of its former suavity, if I would be kind enough to give him in writing that portion of my opinion which directly bore upon the legality of the marriage; that such a paper would go far towards satisfying his friend that his case had been properly presented; as he was aware that no respectable lawyer would put his name to a legal opinion without first having carefully arrived at his conclusions by a thorough examination of the law bearing upon the facts submitted.
Mr. Clavering stood up, looked at me earnestly, and finally asked, in a tone that was slightly different but still maintained its previous charm, if I would kindly put in writing my opinion regarding the legality of the marriage. He mentioned that such a document would greatly help reassure his friend that his case had been properly handled, as he understood that no reputable lawyer would attach their name to a legal opinion without first thoroughly reviewing the law related to the facts presented.
This request seeming so reasonable, I unhesitatingly complied with it, and handed him the opinion. He took it, and, after reading it carefully over, deliberately copied it into his memorandum-book. This done, he turned towards me, a strong, though hitherto subdued, emotion showing itself in his countenance.
This request seemed so reasonable that I readily agreed and handed him the opinion. He took it and, after carefully reading it, slowly copied it into his notebook. Once he finished, he turned to me, a strong but previously hidden emotion visible on his face.
“Now, sir,” said he, rising upon me to the full height of his majestic figure, “I have but one more request to make; and that is, that you will receive back this opinion into your own possession, and in the day you think to lead a beautiful woman to the altar, pause and ask yourself: ‘Am I sure that the hand I clasp with such impassioned fervor is free? Have I any certainty for knowing that it has not already been given away, like that of the lady whom, in this opinion of mine, I have declared to be a wedded wife according to the laws of my country?’”
“Now, sir,” he said, standing tall in his impressive stature, “I have just one more request to make; and that is, that you take this opinion back into your possession. On the day you plan to take a beautiful woman to the altar, stop and ask yourself: ‘Am I sure that the hand I’m holding with such passionate intensity is truly free? Do I have any way of knowing that it hasn’t already been given away, like that of the lady whom I’ve declared to be a married woman according to the laws of my country?’”
“Mr. Clavering!”
“Mr. Clavering!”
But he, with an urbane bow, laid his hand upon the knob of the door. “I thank you for your courtesy, Mr. Raymond, and I bid you good-day. I hope you will have no need of consulting that paper before I see you again.” And with another bow, he passed out.
But he, with a polite bow, placed his hand on the doorknob. “Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Raymond, and I wish you a good day. I hope you won’t need to refer to that paper before I see you again.” And with another bow, he exited.
It was the most vital shock I had yet experienced; and for a moment I stood paralyzed. Me! me! Why should he mix me up with the affair unless—but I would not contemplate that possibility. Eleanore married, and to this man? No, no; anything but that! And yet I found myself continually turning the supposition over in my mind until, to escape the torment of my own conjectures, I seized my hat, and rushed into the street in the hope of finding him again and extorting from him an explanation of his mysterious conduct. But by the time I reached the sidewalk, he was nowhere to be seen. A thousand busy men, with their various cares and purposes, had pushed themselves between us, and I was obliged to return to my office with my doubts unsolved.
It was the biggest shock I had ever felt; and for a moment, I was frozen. Me! Why would he connect me to this situation unless—but I couldn't think about that possibility. Eleanore married, and to this guy? No, anything but that! Yet I found myself repeatedly considering the thought until, to escape the torture of my own speculations, I grabbed my hat and rushed out into the street, hoping to find him again and get an explanation for his strange behavior. But by the time I reached the sidewalk, he was nowhere in sight. A thousand busy people, with their own worries and plans, had gotten in the way, and I had to go back to my office with my questions unanswered.
I think I never experienced a longer day; but it passed, and at five o’clock I had the satisfaction of inquiring for Mr. Clavering at the Hoffman House. Judge of my surprise when I learned that his visit to my office was his last action before taking passage upon the steamer leaving that day for Liverpool; that he was now on the high seas, and all chance of another interview with him was at an end. I could scarcely believe the fact at first; but after a talk with the cabman who had driven him off to my office and thence to the steamer, I became convinced. My first feeling was one of shame. I had been brought face to face with the accused man, had received an intimation from him that he was not expecting to see me again for some time, and had weakly gone on attending to my own affairs and allowed him to escape, like the simple tyro that I was. My next, the necessity of notifying Mr. Gryce of this man’s departure. But it was now six o’clock, the hour set apart for my interview with Mr. Harwell. I could not afford to miss that, so merely stopping to despatch a line to Mr. Gryce, in which I promised to visit him that evening, I turned my steps towards home. I found Mr. Harwell there before me.
I think I’ve never had a longer day, but it passed, and at five o’clock, I had the satisfaction of asking for Mr. Clavering at the Hoffman House. Imagine my surprise when I found out that his visit to my office was his last action before boarding the steamer leaving that day for Liverpool; he was already out at sea, and any chance of seeing him again was gone. I could hardly believe it at first, but after talking to the cab driver who took him to my office and then to the steamer, I was convinced. My first feeling was one of shame. I had faced the accused man, received a hint from him that he wasn’t expecting to see me again for a while, and I had naively continued with my own business, letting him slip away. Next, I needed to inform Mr. Gryce about this man’s departure. But it was now six o’clock, the time scheduled for my meeting with Mr. Harwell. I couldn’t afford to miss that, so I just took a moment to send a quick note to Mr. Gryce, promising to visit him that evening, and headed home. I found Mr. Harwell already there waiting for me.
XX. “TRUEMAN! TRUEMAN! TRUEMAN!”
Instantly a great dread seized me. What revelations might not this man be going to make! But I subdued the feeling; and, greeting him with what cordiality I could, settled myself to listen to his explanations.
Instantly, a wave of dread washed over me. What could this man possibly reveal! But I pushed the feeling aside and, greeting him as warmly as I could, got ready to hear his explanations.
But Trueman Harwell had no explanations to give, or so it seemed; on the contrary, he had come to apologize for the very violent words he had used the evening before; words which, whatever their effect upon me, he now felt bound to declare had been used without sufficient basis in fact to make their utterance of the least importance.
But Trueman Harwell had no explanations to offer, or at least it seemed that way; instead, he had come to apologize for the harsh words he had spoken the night before—words that, regardless of their impact on me, he now felt obligated to say were used without enough factual basis to justify saying them at all.
“But you must have thought you had grounds for so tremendous an accusation, or your act was that of a madman.”
“But you must have believed you had a good reason for such a serious accusation, or your action was that of a lunatic.”
His brow wrinkled heavily, and his eyes assumed a very gloomy expression. “It does not follow,” he returned. “Under the pressure of surprise, I have known men utter convictions no better founded than mine without running the risk of being called mad.”
His forehead furrowed deeply, and his eyes took on a very serious look. “That doesn’t necessarily follow,” he replied. “In moments of surprise, I’ve seen men express beliefs just as unfounded as mine without being considered insane.”
“Surprise? Mr. Clavering’s face or form must, then, have been known to you. The mere fact of seeing a strange gentleman in the hall would have been insufficient to cause you astonishment, Mr. Harwell.”
“Surprise? You must have known Mr. Clavering’s face or figure. Just seeing a stranger in the hall wouldn’t have been enough to astonish you, Mr. Harwell.”
He uneasily fingered the back of the chair before which he stood, but made no reply.
He nervously toyed with the back of the chair in front of him, but didn’t say anything.
“Sit down,” I again urged, this time with a touch of command in my voice. “This is a serious matter, and I intend to deal with it as it deserves. You once said that if you knew anything which might serve to exonerate Eleanore Leavenworth from the suspicion under which she stands, you would be ready to impart it.”
“Sit down,” I insisted again, this time with a hint of authority in my voice. “This is an important issue, and I plan to handle it accordingly. You once said that if you had any information that could clear Eleanore Leavenworth of the suspicion she’s under, you would be willing to share it.”
“Pardon me. I said that if I had ever known anything calculated to release her from her unhappy position, I would have spoken,” he coldly corrected.
“Excuse me. I said that if I had ever known anything that could free her from her unhappy situation, I would have said something,” he coldly corrected.
“Do not quibble. You know, and I know, that you are keeping something back; and I ask you, in her behalf, and in the cause of justice, to tell me what it is.”
“Don’t argue. You know, and I know, that you’re holding something back; and I ask you, for her sake and for the sake of justice, to tell me what it is.”
“You are mistaken,” was his dogged reply. “I have reasons, perhaps, for certain conclusions I may have drawn; but my conscience will not allow me in cold blood to give utterance to suspicions which may not only damage the reputation of an honest man, but place me in the unpleasant position of an accuser without substantial foundation for my accusations.”
“You’re wrong,” was his stubborn response. “I might have my reasons for some conclusions I’ve reached; however, my conscience won’t let me carelessly voice suspicions that could not only harm the reputation of an honest person but also put me in the uncomfortable position of being an accuser without solid proof for my claims.”
“You occupy that position already,” I retorted, with equal coldness. “Nothing can make me forget that in my presence you have denounced Henry Clavering as the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth. You had better explain yourself, Mr. Harwell.”
“You're already in that position,” I shot back, just as coldly. “Nothing can make me forget that you accused Henry Clavering of murdering Mr. Leavenworth while I was there. You should clarify yourself, Mr. Harwell.”
He gave me a short look, but moved around and took the chair. “You have me at a disadvantage,” he said, in a lighter tone. “If you choose to profit by your position, and press me to disclose the little I know, I can only regret the necessity under which I lie, and speak.”
He glanced at me briefly, but then turned and took the chair. “You’ve got the upper hand,” he said, in a more relaxed tone. “If you decide to take advantage of your position and push me to reveal what little I know, I can only regret that I have to speak.”
“Then you are deterred by conscientious scruples alone?”
“Are you only held back by your moral concerns?”
“Yes, and by the meagreness of the facts at my command.”
“Yes, and by the scarcity of the facts I have.”
“I will judge of the facts when I have heard them.”
"I'll evaluate the facts once I've heard them."
He raised his eyes to mine, and I was astonished to observe a strange eagerness in their depths; evidently his convictions were stronger than his scruples. “Mr. Raymond,” he began, “you are a lawyer, and undoubtedly a practical man; but you may know what it is to scent danger before you see it, to feel influences working in the air over and about you, and yet be in ignorance of what it is that affects you so powerfully, till chance reveals that an enemy has been at your side, or a friend passed your window, or the shadow of death crossed your book as you read, or mingled with your breath as you slept?”
He looked into my eyes, and I was surprised to see a strange eagerness in them; clearly, his beliefs were stronger than his doubts. “Mr. Raymond,” he started, “you’re a lawyer and definitely a practical person; but you might understand what it's like to sense danger before you see it, to feel forces at work around you, and yet not know what is affecting you so strongly until you realize that an enemy was right next to you, or a friend walked by your window, or the shadow of death crossed your page as you read, or mixed with your breath while you slept?”
I shook my head, fascinated by the intensity of his gaze into some sort of response.
I shook my head, intrigued by the intensity of his gaze, waiting for some kind of response.
“Then you cannot understand me, or what I have suffered these last three weeks.” And he drew back with an icy reserve that seemed to promise but little to my now thoroughly awakened curiosity.
“Then you can’t understand me, or what I’ve been through these last three weeks.” And he pulled back with a cold distance that seemed to offer very little to my now fully sparked curiosity.
“I beg your pardon,” I hastened to say; “but the fact of my never having experienced such sensations does not hinder me from comprehending the emotions of others more affected by spiritual influences than myself.”
“I’m sorry,” I quickly said; “but just because I’ve never felt these emotions doesn’t stop me from understanding the feelings of others who are more impacted by spiritual influences than I am.”
He drew himself slowly forward. “Then you will not ridicule me if I say that upon the eve of Mr. Leavenworth’s murder I experienced in a dream all that afterwards occurred; saw him murdered, saw”—and he clasped his hands before him, in an attitude inexpressibly convincing, while his voice sank to a horrified whisper, “saw the face of his murderer!”
He leaned in slowly. “So you won't laugh at me if I say that the night before Mr. Leavenworth was murdered, I dreamed everything that happened afterwards; I saw him being killed, I saw”—he clasped his hands in front of him, in a way that was incredibly convincing, as his voice dropped to a terrified whisper, “I saw the face of his murderer!”
I started, looked at him in amazement, a thrill as at a ghostly presence running through me.
I gasped, stared at him in shock, a chill like I was seeing a ghost running through me.
“And was that——” I began.
“And was that—” I started.
“My reason for denouncing the man I beheld before me in the hall of Miss Leavenworth’s house last night? It was.” And, taking out his handkerchief, he wiped his forehead, on which the perspiration was standing in large drops.
“My reason for calling out the guy I saw in Miss Leavenworth’s house last night? It was.” And, pulling out his handkerchief, he wiped his forehead, where sweat was dripping in large drops.
“You would then intimate that the face you saw in your dream and the face you saw in the hall last night were the same?”
“You're suggesting that the face you saw in your dream and the one you saw in the hallway last night were the same?”
He gravely nodded his head.
He nodded seriously.
I drew my chair nearer to his. “Tell me your dream,” said I.
I pulled my chair closer to his. “Share your dream with me,” I said.
“It was the night before Mr. Leavenworth’s murder. I had gone to bed feeling especially contented with myself and the world at large; for, though my life is anything but a happy one,” and he heaved a short sigh, “some pleasant words had been said to me that day, and I was revelling in the happiness they conferred, when suddenly a chill struck my heart, and the darkness which a moment before had appeared to me as the abode of peace thrilled to the sound of a supernatural cry, and I heard my name, ‘Trueman, Trueman, Trueman,’ repeated three times in a voice I did not recognize, and starting from my pillow beheld at my bedside a woman. Her face was strange to me,” he solemnly proceeded, “but I can give you each and every detail of it, as, bending above me, she stared into my eyes with a growing terror that seemed to implore help, though her lips were quiet, and only the memory of that cry echoed in my ears.”
“It was the night before Mr. Leavenworth was murdered. I went to bed feeling especially good about myself and the world; even though my life isn't particularly happy,” he sighed briefly, “some nice things had been said to me that day, and I was enjoying the happiness they brought me, when suddenly a chill ran through my heart. The darkness, which just a moment before had felt peaceful, was pierced by a supernatural cry, and I heard my name, ‘Trueman, Trueman, Trueman,’ repeated three times in a voice I didn't recognize. Bolting up from my pillow, I saw a woman at my bedside. Her face was unfamiliar to me,” he continued solemnly, “but I can describe every detail of it because, as she leaned over me, she stared into my eyes with a growing terror that seemed to beg for help, even though her lips were still, and only the memory of that cry echoed in my ears.”
“Describe the face,” I interposed.
“Describe the face,” I said.
“It was a round, fair, lady’s face. Very lovely in contour, but devoid of coloring; not beautiful, but winning from its childlike look of trust. The hair, banded upon the low, broad forehead, was brown; the eyes, which were very far apart, gray; the mouth, which was its most charming feature, delicate of make and very expressive. There was a dimple in the chin, but none in the cheeks. It was a face to be remembered.”
“It was a round, fair lady’s face. Very lovely in shape, but lacking color; not beautiful, but appealing with its childlike expression of trust. The hair, partly pulled back from the low, broad forehead, was brown; the eyes, which were set quite far apart, were gray; the mouth, which was its most charming feature, was delicately shaped and very expressive. There was a dimple in the chin, but none in the cheeks. It was a face to remember.”
“Go on,” said I.
“Go ahead,” I said.
“Meeting the gaze of those imploring eyes, I started up. Instantly the face and all vanished, and I became conscious, as we sometimes do in dreams, of a certain movement in the hall below, and the next instant the gliding figure of a man of imposing size entered the library. I remember experiencing a certain thrill at this, half terror, half curiosity, though I seemed to know, as if by intuition, what he was going to do. Strange to say, I now seemed to change my personality, and to be no longer a third party watching these proceedings, but Mr. Leavenworth himself, sitting at his library table and feeling his doom crawling upon him without capacity for speech or power of movement to avert it. Though my back was towards the man, I could feel his stealthy form traverse the passage, enter the room beyond, pass to that stand where the pistol was, try the drawer, find it locked, turn the key, procure the pistol, weigh it in an accustomed hand, and advance again. I could feel each footstep he took as though his feet were in truth upon my heart, and I remember staring at the table before me as if I expected every moment to see it run with my own blood. I can see now how the letters I had been writing danced upon the paper before me, appearing to my eyes to take the phantom shapes of persons and things long ago forgotten; crowding my last moments with regrets and dead shames, wild longings, and unspeakable agonies, through all of which that face, the face of my former dream, mingled, pale, sweet, and searching, while closer and closer behind me crept that noiseless foot till I could feel the glaring of the assassin’s eyes across the narrow threshold separating me from death and hear the click of his teeth as he set his lips for the final act. Ah!” and the secretary’s livid face showed the touch of awful horror, “what words can describe such an experience as that? In one moment, all the agonies of hell in the heart and brain, the next a blank through which I seemed to see afar, and as if suddenly removed from all this, a crouching figure looking at its work with starting eyes and pallid back-drawn lips; and seeing, recognize no face that I had ever known, but one so handsome, so remarkable, so unique in its formation and character, that it would be as easy for me to mistake the countenance of my father as the look and figure of the man revealed to me in my dream.”
“Meeting the gaze of those pleading eyes, I jumped up. Suddenly, the face and everything else disappeared, and I became aware, like we sometimes do in dreams, of a certain movement in the hall below. In an instant, a tall, imposing man slipped into the library. I remember feeling a mix of terror and curiosity, even though I somehow knew what he was about to do. Strangely, I felt like I was no longer just a bystander watching this unfold, but Mr. Leavenworth himself, sitting at his library table and sensing his doom creeping up on him, unable to speak or move to stop it. Even though my back was to the man, I could feel his stealthy figure moving down the passage, entering the room beyond, going to the stand where the pistol was, trying the drawer, finding it locked, turning the key, getting the pistol, weighing it in his familiar hand, and moving forward again. I could feel every step he took as if his feet were truly pressing onto my heart, and I remember glaring at the table in front of me as if I expected it to suddenly run with my own blood. I can now see how the letters I had been writing danced on the paper, appearing to me like ghostly shapes of people and things long forgotten; filling my last moments with regrets and past shames, wild longings, and indescribable agonies, all entwined with that face from my earlier dream, pale, sweet, and searching, while behind me crept that silent footfall until I could feel the assassin’s piercing gaze across the narrow threshold separating me from death and hear the click of his teeth as he prepared for the final act. Ah!” and the secretary's pale face showed a touch of sheer horror, “what words can capture such an experience? In one moment, all the torments of hell flooding my heart and mind, and the next a blank through which I seemed to see far away, as if suddenly detached from it all, a crouching figure looking at its work with wide eyes and drawn-back lips; and yet, I recognized no familiar face, but one so handsome, so striking, so unique in its form and character that it would be just as easy for me to mistake my father's face as it would be to confuse the look and figure of the man revealed to me in my dream.”
“And this face?” said I, in a voice I failed to recognize as my own.
“And this face?” I said, in a voice that didn’t sound like mine.
“Was that of him whom we saw leave Mary Leavenworth’s presence last night and go down the hall to the front door.”
“Was that him we saw leave Mary Leavenworth’s presence last night and head down the hall to the front door?”
XXI. A PREJUDICE
FOR one moment I sat a prey to superstitious horror; then, my natural incredulity asserting itself, I looked up and remarked:
FOR one moment I sat overwhelmed by superstitious dread; then, my natural skepticism took over, and I looked up and said:
“You say that all this took place the night previous to the actual occurrence?”
“You're saying that all this happened the night before the actual event?”
He bowed his head. “For a warning,” he declared.
He lowered his head. “As a warning,” he said.
“But you did not seem to take it as such?”
“But you didn’t seem to take it that way?”
“No; I am subject to horrible dreams. I thought but little of it in a superstitious way till I looked next day upon Mr. Leavenworth’s dead body.”
“No; I have terrible dreams. I didn’t think too much of it in a superstitious way until I saw Mr. Leavenworth’s dead body the next day.”
“I do not wonder you behaved strangely at the inquest.”
“I’m not surprised you acted strangely at the inquest.”
“Ah, sir,” he returned, with a slow, sad smile; “no one knows what I suffered in my endeavors not to tell more than I actually knew, irrespective of my dream, of this murder and the manner of its accomplishment.”
“Ah, sir,” he replied, with a slow, sad smile; “no one knows what I went through in my efforts not to share more than I actually knew, regardless of my dream, of this murder and how it was carried out.”
“You believe, then, that your dream foreshadowed the manner of the murder as well as the fact?”
“You think, then, that your dream predicted not just the murder itself, but also how it happened?”
“I do.”
“I do.”
“It is a pity it did not go a little further, then, and tell us how the assassin escaped from, if not how he entered, a house so securely fastened.”
“It’s a shame it didn’t go a bit further and explain how the assassin got out of, if not how he got into, a house that was so tightly secured.”
His face flushed. “That would have been convenient,” he repeated. “Also, if I had been informed where Hannah was, and why a stranger and a gentleman should have stooped to the committal of such a crime.”
His face turned red. “That would have been convenient,” he repeated. “Also, if I had known where Hannah was and why a stranger and a gentleman would lower themselves to commit such a crime.”
Seeing that he was nettled, I dropped my bantering vein. “Why do you say a stranger?” I asked; “are you so well acquainted with all who visit that house as to be able to say who are and who are not strangers to the family?
Seeing that he was annoyed, I stopped teasing him. “Why do you call it a stranger?” I asked; “do you know everyone who visits that house well enough to know who is and isn't a stranger to the family?
“I am well acquainted with the faces of their friends, and Henry Clavering is not amongst the number; but——”
“I know the faces of their friends well, and Henry Clavering is not one of them; but——”
“Were you ever with Mr. Leavenworth,” I interrupted, “when he has been away from home; in the country, for instance, or upon his travels?”
“Have you ever been with Mr. Leavenworth,” I interrupted, “when he was away from home; like out in the country or on his travels?”
“No.” But the negative came with some constraint.
“No.” But the refusal came with some limitation.
“Yet I suppose he was in the habit of absenting himself from home?”
“Yet I guess he was used to being away from home?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
“Can you tell me where he was last July, he and the ladies?”
“Can you tell me where he was last July, along with the ladies?”
“Yes, sir; they went to R——. The famous watering-place, you know. Ah,” he cried, seeing a change in my face, “do you think he could have met them there?”
“Yes, sir; they went to R——. The famous vacation spot, you know. Ah,” he exclaimed, noticing a shift in my expression, “do you think he could have run into them there?”
I looked at him for a moment, then, rising in my turn, stood level with him, and exclaimed:
I looked at him for a moment, then, getting up in my turn, stood next to him and said:
“You are keeping something back, Mr. Harwell; you have more knowledge of this man than you have hitherto given me to understand. What is it?”
“You're holding something back, Mr. Harwell; you know more about this man than you've let me know so far. What's going on?”
He seemed astonished at my penetration, but replied: “I know no more of the man than I have already informed you; but”—and a burning flush crossed his face, “if you are determined to pursue this matter—” and he paused, with an inquiring look.
He looked shocked by my insight, but he replied, “I don’t know any more about the guy than I’ve already told you; but”—a deep flush spread across his face—“if you’re set on following this up—” and he paused, looking at me expectantly.
“I am resolved to find out all I can about Henry Clavering,” was my decided answer.
“I am determined to find out everything I can about Henry Clavering,” was my firm response.
“Then,” said he, “I can tell you this much. Henry Clavering wrote a letter to Mr. Leavenworth a few days before the murder, which I have some reason to believe produced a marked effect upon the household.” And, folding his arms, the secretary stood quietly awaiting my next question.
“Then,” he said, “I can tell you this much. Henry Clavering wrote a letter to Mr. Leavenworth a few days before the murder, and I have some reason to believe it had a significant impact on the household.” Folding his arms, the secretary stood quietly, waiting for my next question.
“How do you know?” I asked.
“How do you know?” I asked.
“I opened it by mistake. I was in the habit of reading Mr. Leavenworth’s business letters, and this, being from one unaccustomed to write to him, lacked the mark which usually distinguished those of a private nature.”
“I opened it by accident. I often read Mr. Leavenworth’s business letters, and this one, coming from someone who usually doesn’t write to him, didn’t have the mark that usually set private ones apart.”
“And you saw the name of Clavering?”
“And you saw Clavering's name?”
“I did; Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“I did; Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“Did you read the letter?” I was trembling now.
“Did you read the letter?” I was shaking now.
The secretary did not reply.
The secretary didn’t respond.
“Mr. Harwell,” I reiterated, “this is no time for false delicacy. Did you read that letter?”
“Mr. Harwell,” I repeated, “this isn’t the time for being overly polite. Did you read that letter?”
“I did; but hastily, and with an agitated conscience.”
“I did; but quickly, and with a troubled conscience.”
“You can, however, recall its general drift?”
“You can still remember its overall direction?”
“It was some complaint in regard to the treatment received by him at the hand of one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces. I remember nothing more.”
“It was a complaint about the way he was treated by one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces. I don’t remember anything else.”
“Which niece?”
“Which niece are you talking about?”
“There were no names mentioned.”
“No names were mentioned.”
“But you inferred——”
“But you assumed——”
“No, sir; that is just what I did not do. I forced myself to forget the whole thing.”
“No, sir; that’s exactly what I didn’t do. I made myself forget the whole thing.”
“And yet you say it produced an effect upon the family?”
“And yet you say it had an impact on the family?”
“I can see now that it did. None of them have ever appeared quite the same as before.”
“I can see now that it did. None of them have ever looked quite the same as before.”
“Mr. Harwell,” I gravely continued; “when you were questioned as to the receipt of any letter by Mr. Leavenworth, which might seem in any manner to be connected with this tragedy, you denied having seen any such; how was that?”
“Mr. Harwell,” I said seriously; “when you were asked about any letter received by Mr. Leavenworth that could be related to this tragedy, you denied seeing anything like that; why is that?”
“Mr. Raymond, you are a gentleman; have a chivalrous regard for the ladies; do you think you could have brought yourself (even if in your secret heart you considered some such result possible, which I am not ready to say I did) to mention, at such a time as that, the receipt of a letter complaining of the treatment received from one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces, as a suspicious circumstance worthy to be taken into account by a coroner’s jury?”
“Mr. Raymond, you’re a gentleman; you have a respectful attitude towards women. Do you think you could have brought yourself, even if deep down you thought there was a chance of this being true, to mention, at a time like that, the receipt of a letter complaining about the treatment received from one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces as something suspicious that should be considered by a coroner’s jury?”
I shook my head. I could not but acknowledge the impossibility.
I shook my head. I couldn’t deny the impossibility.
“What reason had I for thinking that letter was one of importance? I knew of no Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“What reason did I have to think that letter was important? I didn’t know any Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“And yet you seemed to think it was. I remember you hesitated before replying.”
“And yet you seemed to think it was. I remember you paused before responding.”
“It is true; but not as I should hesitate now, if the question were put to me again.”
“It’s true; but I wouldn’t hesitate now if someone asked me again.”
Silence followed these words, during which I took two or three turns up and down the room.
Silence hung in the air after those words, while I paced back and forth across the room a couple of times.
“This is all very fanciful,” I remarked, laughing in the vain endeavor to throw off the superstitious horror his words had awakened.
“This is all very fanciful,” I said, laughing in a futile attempt to shake off the superstitious dread his words had stirred up.
He bent his head in assent. “I know it,” said he. “I am practical myself in broad daylight, and recognize the flimsiness of an accusation based upon a poor, hardworking secretary’s dream, as plainly as you do. This is the reason I desired to keep from speaking at all; but, Mr. Raymond,” and his long, thin hand fell upon my arm with a nervous intensity which gave me almost the sensation of an electrical shock, “if the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth is ever brought to confess his deed, mark my words, he will prove to be the man of my dream.”
He nodded in agreement. "I get it," he said. "I'm practical myself in broad daylight and can see how flimsy an accusation based on a hardworking secretary's dream is, just like you can. That's why I wanted to avoid speaking at all; but, Mr. Raymond," and his long, thin hand gripped my arm with a nervous intensity that felt almost like an electrical shock, "if the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth ever admits to his crime, believe me, he'll turn out to be the man from my dream."
I drew a long breath. For a moment his belief was mine; and a mingled sensation of relief and exquisite pain swept over me as I thought of the possibility of Eleanore being exonerated from crime only to be plunged into fresh humiliation and deeper abysses of suffering.
I took a deep breath. For a moment, I shared his belief; and a strange mix of relief and intense pain washed over me as I thought about the chance of Eleanore being cleared of wrongdoing, only to face new humiliation and even greater depths of suffering.
“He stalks the streets in freedom now,” the secretary went on, as if to himself; “even dares to enter the house he has so wofully desecrated; but justice is justice and, sooner or later, something will transpire which will prove to you that a premonition so wonderful as that I received had its significance; that the voice calling ‘Trueman, Trueman,’ was something more than the empty utterances of an excited brain; that it was Justice itself, calling attention to the guilty.”
“He roams the streets freely now,” the secretary continued, almost to himself; “he even dares to enter the house he has so tragically defiled; but justice is justice and, sooner or later, something will happen that will show you that a premonition as extraordinary as the one I received meant something; that the voice calling ‘Trueman, Trueman,’ was more than just the empty words of an agitated mind; it was Justice itself, drawing attention to the guilty.”
I looked at him in wonder. Did he know that the officers of justice were already upon the track of this same Clavering? I judged not from his look, but felt an inclination to make an effort and see.
I looked at him in amazement. Did he realize that the law enforcement officers were already on the trail of this same Clavering? I didn't think so from his expression, but I felt a urge to try and find out.
“You speak with strange conviction,” I said; “but in all probability you are doomed to be disappointed. So far as we know, Mr. Clavering is a respectable man.”
“You speak with unusual confidence,” I said; “but chances are you’re going to be let down. As far as we know, Mr. Clavering is a decent man.”
He lifted his hat from the table. “I do not propose to denounce him; I do not even propose to speak his name again. I am not a fool, Mr. Raymond. I have spoken thus plainly to you only in explanation of last night’s most unfortunate betrayal; and while I trust you will regard what I have told you as confidential, I also hope you will give me credit for behaving, on the whole, as well as could be expected under the circumstances.” And he held out his hand.
He picked up his hat from the table. “I’m not going to call him out; I won’t even mention his name again. I’m not an idiot, Mr. Raymond. I’ve been straightforward with you only to explain last night’s unfortunate betrayal; and while I trust you’ll keep what I’ve said confidential, I also hope you’ll acknowledge that I’ve acted, overall, as well as anyone could in this situation.” Then he extended his hand.
“Certainly,” I replied as I took it. Then, with a sudden impulse to test the accuracy of this story of his, inquired if he had any means of verifying his statement of having had this dream at the time spoken of: that is, before the murder and not afterwards.
“Of course,” I said as I took it. Then, with a sudden urge to check the truth of his story, I asked if he had any way to confirm his claim about having this dream at the time he mentioned: that is, before the murder and not afterward.
“No, sir; I know myself that I had it the night previous to that of Mr. Leavenworth’s death; but I cannot prove the fact.”
“No, sir; I know I had it the night before Mr. Leavenworth died; but I can’t prove it.”
“Did not speak of it next morning to any one?”
“Didn’t talk about it to anyone the next morning?”
“O no, sir; I was scarcely in a position to do so.”
“O no, sir; I was barely in a position to do that.”
“Yet it must have had a great effect upon you, unfitting you for work——”
“Still, it must have had a big impact on you, making it hard for you to work——”
“Nothing unfits me for work,” was his bitter reply.
“Nothing makes me unfit for work,” was his bitter reply.
“I believe you,” I returned, remembering his diligence for the last few days. “But you must at least have shown some traces of having passed an uncomfortable night. Have you no recollection of any one speaking to you in regard to your appearance the next morning?”
“I believe you,” I replied, recalling how hard he had worked over the past few days. “But you must have at least shown some signs of having had a rough night. Do you not remember anyone commenting on your appearance the next morning?”
“Mr. Leavenworth may have done so; no one else would be likely to notice.” There was sadness in the tone, and my own voice softened as I said:
“Mr. Leavenworth might have done that; no one else would probably notice.” There was a tone of sadness, and my voice became gentler as I replied:
“I shall not be at the house to-night, Mr. Harwell; nor do I know when I shall return there. Personal considerations keep me from Miss Leavenworth’s presence for a time, and I look to you to carry on the work we have undertaken without my assistance, unless you can bring it here——”
“I won’t be at the house tonight, Mr. Harwell; and I’m not sure when I’ll be back. Personal reasons are keeping me away from Miss Leavenworth for a while, and I’m counting on you to continue the work we started without my help, unless you can bring it here——”
“I can do that.”
"I can handle that."
“I shall expect you, then, to-morrow evening.”
"I'll see you tomorrow evening."
“Very well, sir”; and he was going, when a sudden thought seemed to strike him. “Sir,” he said, “as we do not wish to return to this subject again, and as I have a natural curiosity in regard to this man, would you object to telling me what you know of him? You believe him to be a respectable man; are you acquainted with him, Mr. Raymond?”
"Alright, sir," he said, starting to leave, when a sudden thought occurred to him. "Sir," he continued, "since we don’t want to discuss this again, and I’m naturally curious about this man, would you mind sharing what you know about him? You think he’s a good man; do you know him, Mr. Raymond?"
“I know his name, and where he resides.”
“I know his name and where he lives.”
“And where is that?”
“Where's that?”
“In London; he is an Englishman.”
“In London; he’s British.”
“Ah!” he murmured, with a strange intonation.
“Ah!” he murmured, with an unusual tone.
“Why do you say that?”
"Why do you think that?"
He bit his lip, looked down, then up, finally fixed his eyes on mine, and returned, with marked emphasis: “I used an exclamation, sir, because I was startled.”
He bit his lip, looked down, then up, finally locked eyes with me, and emphasized, “I used an exclamation, sir, because I was startled.”
“Startled?”
"Surprised?"
“Yes; you say he is an Englishman. Mr. Leavenworth had the most bitter antagonism to the English. It was one of his marked peculiarities. He would never be introduced to one if he could help it.”
“Yes; you say he’s an Englishman. Mr. Leavenworth had a strong dislike for the English. It was one of his defining traits. He would avoid being introduced to one if he could.”
It was my turn to look thoughtful.
It was my turn to look pensive.
“You know,” continued the secretary, “that Mr. Leavenworth was a man who carried his prejudices to the extreme. He had a hatred for the English race amounting to mania. If he had known the letter I have mentioned was from an Englishman, I doubt if he would have read it. He used to say he would sooner see a daughter of his dead before him than married to an Englishman.”
“You know,” the secretary continued, “that Mr. Leavenworth was someone who took his biases to the extreme. He had a near-manic hatred for the English. If he had known that the letter I mentioned was from an Englishman, I seriously doubt he would have read it. He would often say he’d rather see one of his daughters dead than married to an Englishman.”
I turned hastily aside to hide the effect which this announcement made upon me.
I quickly turned away to hide how this announcement affected me.
“You think I am exaggerating,” he said. “Ask Mr. Veeley.”
“You think I’m exaggerating,” he said. “Just ask Mr. Veeley.”
“No,” I replied. “I have no reason for thinking so.”
“No,” I replied. “I have no reason to think that.”
“He had doubtless some cause for hating the English with which we are unacquainted,” pursued the secretary. “He spent some time in Liverpool when young, and had, of course, many opportunities for studying their manners and character.” And the secretary made another movement, as if to leave.
“He definitely had some reason to hate the English that we don’t know about,” the secretary continued. “He spent some time in Liverpool when he was younger and had plenty of chances to observe their behavior and personality.” Then the secretary made another move as if he was about to leave.
But it was my turn to detain him now. “Mr. Harwell, you must excuse me. You have been on familiar terms with Mr. Leavenworth for so long. Do you think that, in the case of one of his nieces, say, desiring to marry a gentleman of that nationality, his prejudice was sufficient to cause him to absolutely forbid the match?”
But now it was my turn to hold him back. “Mr. Harwell, please excuse me. You've known Mr. Leavenworth for such a long time. Do you think that if one of his nieces wanted to marry a guy from that nationality, his prejudice would be strong enough to completely forbid the relationship?”
“I do.”
"I do."
I moved back. I had learned what I wished, and saw no further reason for prolonging the interview.
I stepped back. I had learned what I wanted, and saw no reason to keep the interview going.
XXII. PATCH-WORK
Starting with the assumption that Mr. Clavering in his conversation of the morning had been giving me, with more or less accuracy, a detailed account of his own experience and position regarding Eleanore Leavenworth, I asked myself what particular facts it would be necessary for me to establish in order to prove the truth of this assumption, and found them to be:
Starting with the idea that Mr. Clavering, in his conversation that morning, had been giving me a pretty accurate overview of his own experiences and situation with Eleanore Leavenworth, I considered what specific details I would need to confirm this idea. I found they were:
I. That Mr. Clavering had not only been in this country at the time designated, but that he had been located for some little time at a watering-place in New York State.
I. That Mr. Clavering had not only been in this country at the time specified, but that he had been staying for a while at a vacation spot in New York State.
II. That this watering-place should correspond to the one in which Miss Eleanore Leavenworth was staying at the same time.
II. That this resort should match the one where Miss Eleanore Leavenworth was staying at the same time.
III. That they had been seen while there to hold more or less communication.
III. They had been observed to have communication to some extent while they were there.
IV. That they had both been absent from town, at some one time, long enough to have gone through the ceremony of marriage at a point twenty miles or so away.
IV. That they had both been away from town at the same time long enough to have had the wedding ceremony about twenty miles away.
V. That a Methodist clergyman, who has since died, lived at that time within a radius of twenty miles of said watering-place.
V. That a Methodist minister, who has since passed away, lived at that time within a twenty-mile radius of that resort.
I next asked myself how I was to establish these facts. Mr. Clavering’s life was as yet too little known to me to offer me any assistance; so, leaving it for the present, I took up the thread of Eleanore’s history, and found that at the time given me she had been in R——, a fashionable watering-place in this State. Now, if his was true, and my theory correct, he must have been there also. To prove this fact, became, consequently, my first business. I resolved to go to R—— on the morrow.
I then wondered how I was going to confirm these facts. Mr. Clavering’s life was still too unknown to me to be of any help, so I set that aside for now and focused on Eleanore’s story. I discovered that at the time I was given, she had been in R——, a trendy resort in this state. If that was true, and my theory was correct, he had to have been there too. Proving this became my top priority. I decided to go to R—— the next day.
But before proceeding in an undertaking of such importance, I considered it expedient to make such inquiries and collect such facts as the few hours I had left to work in rendered possible. I went first to the house of Mr. Gryce.
But before moving forward with such an important task, I thought it wise to ask some questions and gather as much information as I could in the few hours I had left to work. I started by visiting Mr. Gryce's house.
I found him lying upon a hard sofa, in the bare sitting-room I have before mentioned, suffering from a severe attack of rheumatism. His hands were done up in bandages, and his feet incased in multiplied folds of a dingy red shawl which looked as if it had been through the wars. Greeting me with a short nod that was both a welcome and an apology, he devoted a few words to an explanation of his unwonted position; and then, without further preliminaries, rushed into the subject which was uppermost in both our minds by inquiring, in a slightly sarcastic way, if I was very much surprised to find my bird flown when I returned to the Hoffman House that afternoon.
I found him lying on a hard sofa in the bare living room I mentioned before, suffering from a bad case of rheumatism. His hands were wrapped in bandages, and his feet were covered in multiple layers of a dingy red shawl that looked like it had seen better days. He greeted me with a brief nod that was both welcoming and apologetic, offered a few words to explain his unusual situation, and then, without any more small talk, jumped straight into the topic we both had on our minds, asking, a bit sarcastically, if I was very surprised to find my bird gone when I returned to the Hoffman House that afternoon.
“I was astonished to find you allowed him to fly at this time,” I replied. “From the manner in which you requested me to make his acquaintance, I supposed you considered him an important character in the tragedy which has just been enacted.”
“I was shocked to see you let him fly at this time,” I replied. “From the way you asked me to meet him, I thought you believed he was a significant figure in the drama that just unfolded.”
“And what makes you think I don’t? Oh, the fact that I let him go off so easily? That’s no proof. I never fiddle with the brakes till the car starts down-hill. But let that pass for the present; Mr. Clavering, then, did not explain himself before going?”
“And what makes you think I don’t? Oh, the fact that I let him leave so easily? That’s no proof. I never mess with the brakes until the car starts going downhill. But let’s put that aside for now; Mr. Clavering didn’t explain himself before leaving?”
“That is a question which I find it exceedingly difficult to answer. Hampered by circumstances, I cannot at present speak with the directness which is your due, but what I can say, I will. Know, then, that in my opinion Mr. Clavering did explain himself in an interview with me this morning. But it was done in so blind a way, it will be necessary for me to make a few investigations before I shall feel sufficiently sure of my ground to take you into my confidence. He has given me a possible clue——”
"That's a question I find really hard to answer. Due to certain circumstances, I can't speak as directly as you deserve, but I'll share what I can. So, know that I believe Mr. Clavering did explain himself in an interview with me this morning. However, it was so vague that I need to do a bit of digging before I feel confident enough to share more with you. He’s provided me with a possible clue—”
“Wait,” said Mr. Gryce; “does he know this? Was it done intentionally and with sinister motive, or unconsciously and in plain good faith?”
“Wait,” said Mr. Gryce; “does he know about this? Was it done on purpose and with a hidden agenda, or was it unintentional and in complete good faith?”
“In good faith, I should say.”
“In good faith, I should say.”
Mr. Gryce remained silent for a moment. “It is very unfortunate you cannot explain yourself a little more definitely,” he said at last. “I am almost afraid to trust you to make investigations, as you call them, on your own hook. You are not used to the business, and will lose time, to say nothing of running upon false scents, and using up your strength on unprofitable details.”
Mr. Gryce stayed quiet for a moment. “It’s really unfortunate that you can’t clarify your thoughts a bit more,” he finally said. “I’m almost hesitant to let you handle investigations, as you put it, on your own. You’re not familiar with the work and will waste time, not to mention following misleading leads and exhausting yourself on unimportant details.”
“You should have thought of that when you admitted me into partnership.”
“You should have considered that when you welcomed me into the partnership.”
“And you absolutely insist upon working this mine alone?”
“And you really insist on working this mine by yourself?”
“Mr. Gryce, the matter stands just here. Mr. Clavering, for all I know, is a gentleman of untarnished reputation. I am not even aware for what purpose you set me upon his trail. I only know that in thus following it I have come upon certain facts that seem worthy of further investigation.”
“Mr. Gryce, here’s the situation. As far as I know, Mr. Clavering is a man of good reputation. I don’t even know why you asked me to look into him. All I know is that while doing so, I’ve come across some facts that seem worth investigating further.”
“Well, well; you know best. But the days are slipping by. Something must be done, and soon. The public are becoming clamorous.”
“Well, well; you know best. But time is running out. We need to take action, and fast. People are getting restless.”
“I know it, and for that reason I have come to you for such assistance as you can give me at this stage of the proceedings. You are in possession of certain facts relating to this man which it concerns me to know, or your conduct in reference to him has been purposeless. Now, frankly, will you make me master of those facts: in short, tell me all you know of Mr. Clavering, without requiring an immediate return of confidence on my part?”
“I know it, and that's why I'm coming to you for whatever help you can provide at this point in the process. You have some important information about this man that I need to know, or else your actions toward him have been pointless. So, to be straightforward, will you share those facts with me? In short, tell me everything you know about Mr. Clavering, without expecting me to share anything in return right away.”
“That is asking a great deal of a professional detective.”
"That's asking a lot from a professional detective."
“I know it, and under other circumstances I should hesitate long before preferring such a request; but as things are, I don’t see how I am to proceed in the matter without some such concession on your part. At all events——”
“I get it, and under different circumstances, I would think twice before making such a request; but given the situation, I don't see how I can move forward without some sort of concession from you. In any case——”
“Wait a moment! Is not Mr. Clavering the lover of one of the young ladies?”
“Hold on! Isn’t Mr. Clavering dating one of the young ladies?”
Anxious as I was to preserve the secret of my interest in that gentleman, I could not prevent the blush from rising to my face at the suddenness of this question.
Anxious as I was to keep my interest in that gentleman a secret, I couldn't stop my face from turning red at the suddenness of this question.
“I thought as much,” he went on. “Being neither a relative nor acknowledged friend, I took it for granted he must occupy some such position as that in the family.”
“I figured as much,” he continued. “Since I’m neither a relative nor a close friend, I assumed he must hold some kind of position like that within the family.”
“I do not see why you should draw such an inference,” said I, anxious to determine how much he knew about him. “Mr. Clavering is a stranger in town; has not even been in this country long; has indeed had no time to establish himself upon any such footing as you suggest.”
“I don’t see why you would think that,” I said, eager to find out how much he knew about him. “Mr. Clavering is new to town; he hasn’t even been in this country long; he really hasn’t had time to establish himself in any way like you’re suggesting.”
“This is not the only time Mr. Clavering has been in New York. He was here a year ago to my certain knowledge.”
“This isn’t the first time Mr. Clavering has been in New York. He was here a year ago, that much I know for sure.”
“You know that?”
"Did you know that?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“How much more do you know? Can it be possible I am groping blindly about for facts which are already in your possession? I pray you listen to my entreaties, Mr. Gryce, and acquaint me at once with what I want to know. You will not regret it. I have no selfish motive in this matter. If I succeed, the glory shall be yours; it I fail, the shame of the defeat shall be mine.”
“How much more do you know? Is it possible that I’m stumbling around for information that you already have? Please, Mr. Gryce, listen to my pleas and tell me what I need to know right away. You won’t regret it. I have no selfish reasons for asking this. If I succeed, the credit will be yours; if I fail, the blame will be mine.”
“That is fair,” he muttered. “And how about the reward?”
"That seems fair," he muttered. "What about the reward?"
“My reward will be to free an innocent woman from the imputation of crime which hangs over her.”
“My reward will be to clear an innocent woman of the accusation of crime that hangs over her.”
This assurance seemed to satisfy him. His voice and appearance changed; for a moment he looked quite confidential. “Well, well,” said he; “and what is it you want to know?”
This reassurance seemed to make him happy. His tone and demeanor shifted; for a moment, he seemed very open. “Well, well,” he said; “so what do you want to know?”
“I should first like to know how your suspicions came to light on him at all. What reason had you for thinking a gentleman of his bearing and position was in any way connected with this affair?”
“I first want to know how you came to suspect him at all. What made you think a gentleman like him, with his demeanor and position, had anything to do with this situation?”
“That is a question you ought not to be obliged to put,” he returned.
"That's a question you shouldn't have to ask," he replied.
“How so?”
"How's that?"
“Simply because the opportunity of answering it was in your hands before ever it came into mine.”
“Simply because you had the chance to answer it before I ever did.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“Don’t you remember the letter mailed in your presence by Miss Mary Leavenworth during your drive from her home to that of her friend in Thirty-seventh Street?”
“Don’t you remember the letter that Miss Mary Leavenworth sent while you were there during your drive from her house to her friend's place on Thirty-seventh Street?”
“On the afternoon of the inquest?”
“On the afternoon of the investigation?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Certainly, but——”
“Sure, but——”
“You never thought to look at its superscription before it was dropped into the box.”
“You never thought to check the label before it was dropped into the box.”
“I had neither opportunity nor right to do so.”
“I didn't have the chance or the right to do that.”
“Was it not written in your presence?”
“Wasn’t it written in front of you?”
“It was.”
"It is."
“And you never regarded the affair as worth your attention?”
“And you never thought the situation was worth your time?”
“However I may have regarded it, I did not see how I could prevent Miss Leavenworth from dropping a letter into a box if she chose to do so.”
“However I might have thought about it, I couldn’t see how I could stop Miss Leavenworth from dropping a letter into a box if she wanted to.”
“That is because you are a gentleman. Well, it has its disadvantages,” he muttered broodingly.
“That is because you are a gentleman. Well, it has its downsides,” he muttered thoughtfully.
“But you,” said I; “how came you to know anything about this letter? Ah, I see,” remembering that the carriage in which we were riding at the time had been procured for us by him. “The man on the box was in your pay, and informed, as you call it.”
“But you,” I said; “how did you know anything about this letter? Ah, I get it,” remembering that the carriage we were riding in had been arranged for us by him. “The driver was on your payroll and tipped you off, as you say.”
Mr. Gryce winked at his muffled toes mysteriously. “That is not the point,” he said. “Enough that I heard that a letter, which might reasonably prove to be of some interest to me, had been dropped at such an hour into the box on the corner of a certain street. That, coinciding in the opinion of my informant, I telegraphed to the station connected with that box to take note of the address of a suspicious-looking letter about to pass through their hands on the way to the General Post-Office, and following up the telegram in person, found that a curious epistle addressed in lead pencil and sealed with a stamp, had just arrived, the address of which I was allowed to see——”
Mr. Gryce winked at his covered toes in a mysterious way. “That’s not the issue,” he said. “What matters is that I heard a letter, which could be of some interest to me, had been dropped into the box at the corner of a certain street at that time. So, based on my informant's opinion, I sent a telegram to the station linked to that box to keep an eye out for a suspicious-looking letter that was about to go through their hands on the way to the General Post Office. When I followed up the telegram in person, I discovered that a strange letter addressed in pencil and sealed with a stamp had just arrived, and I was allowed to see the address—”
“And which was?”
"And which one was it?"
“Henry R. Clavering, Hoffman House, New York.”
“Henry R. Clavering, Hoffman House, New York.”
I drew a deep breath. “And so that is how your attention first came to be directed to this man?”
I took a deep breath. “So, is that how you first noticed this guy?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Strange. But go on—what next?”
"That's weird. But go on—what's next?"
“Why, next I followed up the clue by going to the Hoffman House and instituting inquiries. I learned that Mr. Clavering was a regular guest of the hotel. That he had come there, direct from the Liverpool steamer, about three months since, and, registering his name as Henry R. Clavering, Esq., London, had engaged a first-class room which he had kept ever since. That, although nothing definite was known concerning him, he had been seen with various highly respectable people, both of his own nation and ours, by all of whom he was treated with respect. And lastly, that while not liberal, he had given many evidences of being a man of means. So much done, I entered the office, and waited for him to come in, in the hope of having an opportunity to observe his manner when the clerk handed him that strange-looking letter from Mary Leavenworth.”
“Next, I followed the lead by going to the Hoffman House to ask some questions. I found out that Mr. Clavering was a regular guest at the hotel. He had arrived there directly from the Liverpool steamer about three months ago, registering his name as Henry R. Clavering, Esq., London, and had booked a first-class room, which he had kept ever since. Although nothing concrete was known about him, he had been seen with several highly respected people, both from his own country and ours, who all treated him with respect. Lastly, while he wasn't overly generous, he had shown many signs of being a man of means. With that information, I went into the office and waited for him to come in, hoping to see how he reacted when the clerk handed him that strange-looking letter from Mary Leavenworth.”
“And did you succeed?”
"Did you succeed?"
“No; an awkward gawk of a fellow stepped between us just at the critical moment, and shut off my view. But I heard enough that evening from the clerk and servants, of the agitation he had shown on receiving it, to convince me I was upon a trail worth following. I accordingly put on my men, and for two days Mr. Clavering was subjected to the most rigid watch a man ever walked under. But nothing was gained by it; his interest in the murder, if interest at all, was a secret one; and though he walked the streets, studied the papers, and haunted the vicinity of the house in Fifth Avenue, he not only refrained from actually approaching it, but made no attempt to communicate with any of the family. Meanwhile, you crossed my path, and with your determination incited me to renewed effort. Convinced from Mr. Clavering’s bearing, and the gossip I had by this time gathered in regard to him, that no one short of a gentleman and a friend could succeed in getting at the clue of his connection with this family, I handed him over to you, and——”
“No; an awkward guy stepped between us just at the critical moment and blocked my view. But I heard enough that evening from the clerk and the staff about the agitation he displayed upon receiving it to convince me I was on a trail worth following. So, I put my men on it, and for two days, Mr. Clavering was under the tightest surveillance a person could endure. But we gained nothing from it; his interest in the murder, if there was any, was kept to himself. Even though he walked the streets, studied the news, and lingered around the Fifth Avenue house, he not only avoided actually approaching it but also made no attempt to reach out to any of the family. Meanwhile, you crossed my path, and your determination urged me to try harder. Convinced by Mr. Clavering’s behavior and the gossip I had gathered about him that only a gentleman and a friend could uncover the connection he had with this family, I handed him over to you, and——”
“Found me rather an unmanageable colleague.”
“Found me to be quite an unmanageable colleague.”
Mr. Gryce smiled very much as if a sour plum had been put in his mouth, but made no reply; and a momentary pause ensued.
Mr. Gryce smiled a lot, like he had just
“Did you think to inquire,” I asked at last, “if any one knew where Mr. Clavering had spent the evening of the murder?”
“Did you think to ask,” I finally said, “if anyone knew where Mr. Clavering was on the night of the murder?”
“Yes; but with no good result. It was agreed he went out during the evening; also that he was in his bed in the morning when the servant came in to make his fire; but further than this no one seemed posted.”
“Yes; but it didn't lead to anything good. It was agreed that he went out in the evening; also that he was in his bed in the morning when the servant came in to start the fire; but beyond that, no one seemed to know anything.”
“So that, in fact, you gleaned nothing that would in any way connect this man with the murder except his marked and agitated interest in it, and the fact that a niece of the murdered man had written a letter to him?”
“So, basically, you found nothing that would link this guy to the murder, except for his obvious and restless interest in it, and the fact that a niece of the murdered man had sent him a letter?”
“That is all.”
"That's it."
“Another question; did you hear in what manner and at what time he procured a newspaper that evening?”
“Another question: did you hear how and when he got a newspaper that evening?”
“No; I only learned that he was observed, by more than one, to hasten out of the dining-room with the Post in his hand, and go immediately to his room without touching his dinner.”
“No; I only found out that more than one person saw him rush out of the dining room with the Post in his hand and go straight to his room without eating his dinner.”
“Humph! that does not look—-”
“Humph! That doesn’t look—-”
“If Mr. Clavering had had a guilty knowledge of the crime, he would either have ordered dinner before opening the paper, or, having ordered it, he would have eaten it.”
“If Mr. Clavering had known he was guilty of the crime, he would either have ordered dinner before opening the paper, or, after ordering it, he would have eaten it.”
“Then you do not believe, from what you have learned, that Mr. Clavering is the guilty party?”
“Then based on what you’ve learned, you don’t think Mr. Clavering is the one at fault?”
Mr. Gryce shifted uneasily, glanced at the papers protruding from my coat pocket and exclaimed: “I am ready to be convinced by you that he is.”
Mr. Gryce shifted uncomfortably, looked at the papers sticking out of my coat pocket, and said, “I’m ready to be convinced by you that he is.”
That sentence recalled me to the business in hand. Without appearing to notice his look, I recurred to my questions.
That statement brought me back to the task at hand. Without seeming to notice his gaze, I went back to my questions.
“How came you to know that Mr. Clavering was in this city last summer? Did you learn that, too, at the Hoffman House?”
“How did you find out that Mr. Clavering was in this city last summer? Did you hear that at the Hoffman House as well?”
“No; I ascertained that in quite another way. In short, I have had a communication from London in regard to the matter.
“No; I figured that out in a different way. In short, I received a message from London about the issue.
“From London?”
"Are you from London?"
“Yes; I’ve a friend there in my own line of business, who sometimes assists me with a bit of information, when requested.”
“Yes; I have a friend in the same line of work who sometimes helps me out with information when I ask.”
“But how? You have not had time to write to London, and receive an answer since the murder.”
“But how? You haven’t had time to write to London and get a response since the murder.”
“It is not necessary to write. It is enough for me to telegraph him the name of a person, for him to understand that I want to know everything he can gather in a reasonable length of time about that person.”
“It isn't necessary to write. It's enough for me to send him a text with the name of someone, and he'll get that I want to know everything he can find out about that person in a reasonable amount of time.”
“And you sent the name of Mr. Clavering to him?”
“And you sent Mr. Clavering’s name to him?”
“Yes, in cipher.”
“Yeah, in code.”
“And have received a reply?”
"Have you gotten a reply?"
“This morning.”
"Today morning."
I looked towards his desk.
I glanced at his desk.
“It is not there,” he said; “if you will be kind enough to feel in my breast pocket you will find a letter——”
“It’s not there,” he said; “if you could kindly check my breast pocket, you’ll find a letter——”
It was in my hand before he finished his sentence. “Excuse my eagerness,” I said. “This kind of business is new to me, you know.”
It was in my hand before he finished speaking. “Sorry for my eagerness,” I said. “This kind of thing is new to me, you know.”
He smiled indulgently at a very old and faded picture hanging on the wall before him. “Eagerness is not a fault; only the betrayal of it. But read out what you have there. Let us hear what my friend Brown has to tell us of Mr. Henry Ritchie Clavering, of Portland Place, London.”
He smiled warmly at an old, faded picture hanging on the wall in front of him. “Eagerness isn’t a flaw; it’s just a matter of being honest about it. But go ahead and read what you have there. Let’s hear what my friend Brown has to say about Mr. Henry Ritchie Clavering, from Portland Place, London.”
I took the paper to the light and read as follows:
I held the paper up to the light and read:
“Henry Ritchie Clavering, Gentleman, aged 43. Born in ——, Hertfordshire, England. His father was Chas. Clavering, for short time in the army. Mother was Helen Ritchie, of Dumfriesshire, Scotland; she is still living. Home with H. R. C., in Portland Place, London. H. R. C. is a bachelor, 6 ft. high, squarely built, weight about 12 stone. Dark complexion, regular features. Eyes dark brown; nose straight. Called a handsome man; walks erect and rapidly. In society is considered a good fellow; rather a favorite, especially with ladies. Is liberal, not extravagant; reported to be worth about 5000 pounds per year, and appearances give color to this statement. Property consists of a small estate in Hertfordshire, and some funds, amount not known. Since writing this much, a correspondent sends the following in regard to his history. In ’46 went from uncle’s house to Eton. From Eton went to Oxford, graduating in ’56. Scholarship good. In 1855 his uncle died, and his father succeeded to the estates. Father died in ’57 by a fall from his horse or a similar accident. Within a very short time H. R. C. took his mother to London, to the residence named, where they have lived to the present time.
“Henry Ritchie Clavering, Gentleman, age 43. Born in ——, Hertfordshire, England. His father was Chas. Clavering, who spent a short time in the army. His mother is Helen Ritchie from Dumfriesshire, Scotland; she is still alive. He lives with H. R. C. in Portland Place, London. H. R. C. is a bachelor, 6 feet tall, solidly built, weighing about 12 stone. He has a dark complexion and regular features. His eyes are dark brown, and his nose is straight. He's considered a handsome man; he walks tall and quickly. In social settings, he’s seen as a good guy; quite popular, especially with ladies. He’s generous but not excessive; reportedly worth about 5000 pounds a year, and his appearance supports this. His property includes a small estate in Hertfordshire and some undisclosed funds. Since writing this, a correspondent has sent additional details about his history. In ’46, he went from his uncle’s house to Eton. After Eton, he went to Oxford, graduating in ’56. He earned a good scholarship. In 1855, his uncle passed away, and his father inherited the estates. His father died in ’57 from a fall off his horse or a similar accident. Soon after, H. R. C. took his mother to London, to the residence mentioned, where they have lived ever since.”
“Travelled considerably in 1860; part of the time was with —— ——, of Munich; also in party of Vandervorts from New York; went as far east as Cairo. Went to America in 1875 alone, but at end of three months returned on account of mother’s illness. Nothing is known of his movements while in America.
“Traveled extensively in 1860; part of the time I was with —— —— from Munich; also with the Vandervorts from New York; went as far east as Cairo. I went to America alone in 1875, but after three months, I came back because my mother was ill. Nothing is known about what he did while in America.”
“From servants learn that he was always a favorite from a boy. More recently has become somewhat taciturn. Toward last of his stay watched the post carefully, especially foreign ones. Posted scarcely anything but newspapers. Has written to Munich. Have seen, from waste-paper basket, torn envelope directed to Amy Belden, no address. American correspondents mostly in Boston; two in New York. Names not known, but supposed to be bankers. Brought home considerable luggage, and fitted up part of house, as for a lady. This was closed soon afterwards. Left for America two months since. Has been, I understand, travelling in the south. Has telegraphed twice to Portland Place. His friends hear from him but rarely. Letters rec’d recently, posted in New York. One by last steamer posted in F——, N. Y.
“From the staff, we learned that he was always a favorite since he was a boy. Recently, he has become a bit quiet. Towards the end of his stay, he watched the mail closely, especially the foreign letters. He hardly sent out anything but newspapers. He has written to Munich. I found a torn envelope addressed to Amy Belden in the waste-paper basket, but it had no address. Most American correspondents are in Boston; there are two in New York. Their names are not known, but they’re believed to be bankers. He brought back a lot of luggage and set up part of the house as if for a lady. That area was closed off soon after. He left for America two months ago. I understand he’s been traveling in the south. He has sent two telegrams to Portland Place. His friends hear from him only rarely. The recent letters received were sent from New York. One was sent by the last steamer from F——, N. Y."
“Business here conducted by ——. In the country, —— of —— has charge of the property.
“Business here is conducted by ——. In the country, —— of —— is in charge of the property.”
“BROWN.”
“Brown.”
The document fell from my hands.
The document slipped out of my hands.
F——, N. Y., was a small town near R——.
F——, N. Y., was a small town close to R——.
“Your friend is a trump,” I declared. “He tells me just what I wanted most to know.” And, taking out my book, I made memoranda of the facts which had most forcibly struck me during my perusal of the communication before me. “With the aid of what he tells me, I shall ferret out the mystery of Henry Clavering in a week; see if I do not.”
“Your friend is a genius,” I said. “He tells me exactly what I needed to know.” And, taking out my notebook, I jotted down the details that stood out to me the most while reading the message in front of me. “With the help of what he’s told me, I’ll figure out the mystery of Henry Clavering in a week; just wait and see.”
“And how soon,” inquired Mr. Gryce, “may I expect to be allowed to take a hand in the game?”
“And how soon,” asked Mr. Gryce, “can I expect to be allowed to join in the game?”
“As soon as I am reasonably assured I am upon the right tack.”
“As soon as I’m fairly confident I’m on the right track.”
“And what will it take to assure you of that?”
“And what will it take to convince you of that?”
“Not much; a certain point settled, and——”
“Not much; a certain point agreed upon, and——”
“Hold on; who knows but what I can do that for you?” And, looking towards the desk which stood in the corner, Mr. Gryce asked me if I would be kind enough to open the top drawer and bring him the bits of partly-burned paper I would find there.
“Wait a moment; who knows if I can help you with that?” And, glancing at the desk in the corner, Mr. Gryce asked me if I would be nice enough to open the top drawer and bring him the scraps of partially burned paper I would find inside.
Hastily complying, I brought three or four strips of ragged paper, and laid them on the table at his side.
Hurrying to comply, I grabbed three or four torn pieces of paper and placed them on the table next to him.
“Another result of Fobbs’ researches under the coal on the first day of the inquest,” Mr. Gryce abruptly explained. “You thought the key was all he found. Well, it wasn’t. A second turning over of the coal brought these to light, and very interesting they are, too.”
“Another result of Fobbs’ research beneath the coal on the first day of the inquest,” Mr. Gryce suddenly explained. “You thought the key was all he found. Well, it wasn’t. A second examination of the coal revealed these, and they’re quite interesting as well.”
I immediately bent over the torn and discolored scraps with great anxiety. They were four in number, and appeared at first glance to be the mere remnants of a sheet of common writing-paper, torn lengthwise into strips, and twisted up into lighters; but, upon closer inspection, they showed traces of writing upon one side, and, what was more important still, the presence of one or more drops of spattered blood. This latter discovery was horrible to me, and so overcame me for the moment that I put the scraps down, and, turning towards Mr. Gryce, inquired:
I quickly leaned over the ripped and stained scraps with a lot of anxiety. There were four of them, and at first glance, they seemed like just some leftover pieces of regular writing paper, torn into strips and twisted up for use as kindling. But upon taking a closer look, I noticed there was writing on one side, and even more importantly, some drops of spattered blood. This last finding horrified me, and it overwhelmed me for a moment, prompting me to put the scraps down and turn to Mr. Gryce to ask:
“What do you make of them?”
“What do you think of them?”
“That is just the question I was going to put to you.”
"That's exactly the question I was about to ask you."
Swallowing my disgust, I took them up again. “They look like the remnants of some old letter,” said I.
Swallowing my disgust, I picked them up again. “They look like the leftovers of some old letter,” I said.
“They have that appearance,” Mr. Gryce grimly assented.
“They look that way,” Mr. Gryce said grimly.
“A letter which, from the drop of blood observable on the written side, must have been lying face up on Mr. Leavenworth’s table at the time of the murder—”
“A letter that, due to the drop of blood visible on the written side, must have been lying face up on Mr. Leavenworth’s table at the time of the murder—”
“Just so.”
“Exactly.”
“And from the uniformity in width of each of these pieces, as well as their tendency to curl up when left alone, must first have been torn into even strips, and then severally rolled up, before being tossed into the grate where they were afterwards found.”
“And from the consistent width of each of these pieces, along with their tendency to curl up when left alone, they must have first been torn into even strips and then individually rolled up before being thrown into the grate where they were later discovered.”
“That is all good,” said Mr. Gryce; “go on.”
"That's all good," said Mr. Gryce; "keep going."
“The writing, so far as discernible, is that of a cultivated gentleman. It is not that of Mr. Leavenworth; for I have studied his chirography too much lately not to know it at a glance; but it may be—Hold!” I suddenly exclaimed, “have you any mucilage handy? I think, if I could paste these strips down upon a piece of paper, so that they would remain flat, I should be able to tell you what I think of them much more easily.”
“The writing, as far as I can tell, belongs to a cultured gentleman. It’s definitely not Mr. Leavenworth’s; I’ve looked at his handwriting too much recently to not recognize it instantly. But it might be—Wait!” I suddenly said, “do you have any glue nearby? I think if I could stick these strips onto a piece of paper, so they stay flat, I could tell you what I think of them much more easily.”
“There is mucilage on the desk,” signified Mr. Gryce.
“There’s some goo on the desk,” Mr. Gryce said.
Procuring it, I proceeded to consult the scraps once more for evidence to guide me in their arrangement. These were more marked than I expected; the longer and best preserved strip, with its “Mr. Hor” at the top, showing itself at first blush to be the left-hand margin of the letter, while the machine-cut edge of the next in length presented tokens fully as conclusive of its being the right-hand margin of the same. Selecting these, then, I pasted them down on a piece of paper at just the distance they would occupy if the sheet from which they were torn was of the ordinary commercial note size. Immediately it became apparent: first, that it would take two other strips of the same width to fill up the space left between them; and secondly, that the writing did not terminate at the foot of the sheet, but was carried on to another page.
Getting it, I looked at the scraps again for clues to help me arrange them. They were more distinct than I expected; the longer and better-preserved strip, with “Mr. Hor” at the top, clearly showed itself to be the left margin of the letter, while the machine-cut edge of the next longest strip provided strong evidence that it was the right margin of the same letter. I chose these, then pasted them down on a piece of paper at the exact distance they would occupy if the sheet they came from was the usual commercial note size. It quickly became clear: first, that I would need two other strips of the same width to fill the gap between them; and second, that the writing didn’t stop at the bottom of the sheet but continued onto another page.
Taking up the third strip, I looked at its edge; it was machine-cut at the top, and showed by the arrangement of its words that it was the margin strip of a second leaf. Pasting that down by itself, I scrutinized the fourth, and finding it also machine-cut at the top but not on the side, endeavored to fit it to the piece already pasted down, but the words would not match. Moving it along to the position it would hold if it were the third strip, I fastened it down; the whole presenting, when completed, the appearance seen on the opposite page.
Taking the third strip, I examined its edge; it was machine-cut at the top and showed by the arrangement of its words that it was the margin strip of a second leaf. After pasting it down by itself, I analyzed the fourth strip, and noticing it was also machine-cut at the top but not on the side, I tried to fit it to the piece I had already pasted down, but the words didn’t align. I shifted it to where it would be if it were the third strip and secured it in place; the whole thing, when finished, looked like what was seen on the opposite page.
“Well!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, “that’s business.” Then, as I held it up before his eyes: “But don’t show it to me. Study it yourself, and tell me what you think of it.”
“Well!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, “that’s business.” Then, as I held it up before his eyes, he said, “But don’t show it to me. Examine it yourself and let me know what you think of it.”
“Well,” said I, “this much is certain: that it is a letter directed to Mr. Leavenworth from some House, and dated—let’s see; that is an h, isn’t it?” And I pointed to the one letter just discernible on the line under the word House.
“Well,” I said, “this much is clear: it’s a letter addressed to Mr. Leavenworth from some company, and dated—let’s see; that’s an h, isn’t it?” I pointed to the one letter barely visible on the line under the word House.
“I should think so; but don’t ask me.”
"I guess so; but don’t ask me."
“It must be an h. The year is 1875, and this is not the termination of either January or February. Dated, then, March 1st, 1876, and signed ——”
“It must be an h. The year is 1875, and this is not the end of either January or February. Dated, then, March 1st, 1876, and signed ——”
Mr. Gryce rolled his eyes in anticipatory ecstasy towards the ceiling.
Mr. Gryce rolled his eyes in eager excitement toward the ceiling.
“By Henry Clavering,” I announced without hesitation.
“By Henry Clavering,” I said confidently.
Mr. Gryce’s eyes returned to his swathed finger-ends. “Humph! how do you know that?”
Mr. Gryce's eyes went back to his wrapped fingertips. "Hmph! How do you know that?"
“Wait a moment, and I’ll show you”; and, taking out of my pocket the card which Mr. Clavering had handed me as an introduction at our late interview, I laid it underneath the last line of writing on the second page. One glance was sufficient. Henry Ritchie Clavering on the card; H——chie—in the same handwriting on the letter.
“Wait a sec, and I’ll show you,” I said, taking out the card that Mr. Clavering had given me as an introduction during our recent meeting. I placed it under the last line of writing on the second page. One quick look was all it took. Henry Ritchie Clavering on the card; H——chie—in the same handwriting on the letter.
“Clavering it is,” said he, “without a doubt.” But I saw he was not surprised.
“Clavering it is,” he said, “no doubt about it.” But I could tell he wasn’t surprised.
“And now,” I continued, “for its general tenor and meaning.” And, commencing at the beginning, I read aloud the words as they came, with pauses at the breaks, something as follows: “Mr. Hor—Dear—a niece whom yo—one too who see—the love and trus—any other man ca—autiful, so char——s she in face fo—— conversation. ery rose has its —— rose is no exception ——ely as she is, char—— tender as she is, s——pable of tramplin—— one who trusted —— heart ——. —— him to —— he owes a —— honor ——ance.
“And now,” I continued, “for its overall tone and meaning.” Starting from the beginning, I read aloud the words as they came, pausing where needed, something like this: “Mr. Hor—Dear—a niece whom yo—one too who sees—the love and trust—any other man can—beautiful, so char——s she is in face fo——conversation. Every rose has its ——rose is no exception—as lovely as she is, char——tender as she is, s——pable of trampling—one who trusted ——heart ——. ——him to ——he owes a ——honor ——ance.
“If ——t believe —— her to —— cruel —— face, —— what is ——ble serv—— yours
“If you don't believe her to be cruel in face, what is capable serving yours”
“H——tchie”
“H——tchie”
“It reads like a complaint against one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces,” I said, and started at my own words.
“It sounds like a complaint about one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces,” I said, and was surprised by my own words.
“What is it?” cried Mr. Gryce; “what is the matter?”
“What’s going on?” shouted Mr. Gryce. “What’s the issue?”
“Why,” said I, “the fact is I have heard this very letter spoken of. It is a complaint against one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces, and was written by Mr. Clavering.” And I told him of Mr. Harwell’s communication in regard to the matter.
“Why,” I said, “the truth is I’ve heard this specific letter mentioned. It is a complaint about one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces, and it was written by Mr. Clavering.” And I shared what Mr. Harwell had communicated about the matter.
“Ah! then Mr. Harwell has been talking, has he? I thought he had forsworn gossip.”
“Ah! So Mr. Harwell has been gossiping, huh? I thought he had sworn off that.”
“Mr. Harwell and I have seen each other almost daily for the last two weeks,” I replied. “It would be strange if he had nothing to tell me.”
“Mr. Harwell and I have seen each other almost every day for the last two weeks,” I replied. “It would be unusual if he had nothing to share with me.”
“And he says he has read a letter written to Mr. Leavenworth by Mr. Clavering?”
“And he says he has read a letter that Mr. Clavering wrote to Mr. Leavenworth?”
“Yes; but the particular words of which he has now forgotten.”
“Yes, but he has now forgotten the specific words.”
“These few here may assist him in recalling the rest.”
“These few here might help him remember the rest.”
“I would rather not admit him to a knowledge of the existence of this piece of evidence. I don’t believe in letting any one into our confidence whom we can conscientiously keep out.”
“I’d prefer not to let him know about this piece of evidence. I don’t think we should include anyone in our trust that we can honestly keep out.”
“I see you don’t,” dryly responded Mr. Gryce.
“I see you don’t,” Mr. Gryce said dryly.
Not appearing to notice the fling conveyed by these words, I took up the letter once more, and began pointing out such half-formed words in it as I thought we might venture to complete, as the Hor—, yo—, see—utiful——, har——, for——, tramplin——, pable——, serv——.
Not seeming to notice the sarcasm in those words, I picked up the letter again and started highlighting the unfinished words in it that I thought we could fill in, like the Hor—, yo—, see—utiful——, har——, for——, tramplin——, pable——, serv——.
This done, I next proposed the introduction of such others as seemed necessary to the sense, as Leavenworth after Horatio; Sir after Dear; have with a possible you before a niece; thorn after its in the phrase rose has its; on after trampling; whom after to; debt after a; you after If; me ask after believe; beautiful after cruel.
This done, I next suggested adding others that seemed necessary to the meaning, like Leavenworth after Horatio; Sir after Dear; have possibly followed by you before a niece; thorn after its in the phrase rose has its; on after trampling; whom after to; debt after a; you after If; me ask after believe; beautiful after cruel.
Between the columns of words thus furnished I interposed a phrase or two, here and there, the whole reading upon its completion as follows:
Between the columns of words provided, I added a phrase or two here and there, so the entire reading, when finished, is as follows:
“—— House.”
“—— Home.”
March 1st, 1876.
March 1, 1876.
“Mr. Horatio Leavenworth;
“Mr. Horatio Leavenworth”
“Dear Sir:
“Dear Sir/Madam:
“(You) have a niece whom you one too who seems worthy the love and trust of any other man ca so beautiful, so charming is she in face form and conversation. But every rose has its thorn and (this) rose is no exception lovely as she is, charming (as she is,) tender as she is, she is capable of trampling on one who trusted her heart a
“(You) have a niece who seems worthy of the love and trust of any other man. She is so beautiful, so charming in appearance and conversation. But every rose has its thorn, and this rose is no exception. As lovely and charming and tender as she is, she is capable of trampling on someone who trusted her heart.”
him to whom she owes a debt of honor a ance “If you don’t believe me ask her to her cruel beautiful face what is (her) humble servant yours:
him to whom she owes a debt of honor a ance “If you don’t believe me, ask her to her cruel beautiful face what is (her) humble servant yours:
“Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
“I think that will do,” said Mr. Gryce. “Its general tenor is evident, and that is all we want at this time.”
“I think that’ll do,” said Mr. Gryce. “The overall meaning is clear, and that’s all we need right now.”
“The whole tone of it is anything but complimentary to the lady it mentions,” I remarked. “He must have had, or imagined he had, some desperate grievance, to provoke him to the use of such plain language in regard to one he can still characterize as tender, charming, beautiful.”
“The whole vibe of it is anything but flattering to the lady it talks about,” I commented. “He must have had, or thought he had, some serious issue to make him use such harsh words about someone he can still describe as sweet, charming, and beautiful.”
“Grievances are apt to lie back of mysterious crimes.”
“Grievances often lie behind mysterious crimes.”
“I think I know what this one was,” I said; “but”—seeing him look up—“must decline to communicate my suspicion to you for the present. My theory stands unshaken, and in some degree confirmed; and that is all I can say.”
“I think I know what this is about,” I said; “but”—noticing him look up—“I can't share my thoughts with you right now. My theory remains intact and somewhat supported; that’s all I can say.”
“Then this letter does not supply the link you wanted?”
“Then this letter doesn't provide the connection you were looking for?”
“No: it is a valuable bit of evidence; but it is not the link I am in search of just now.”
“No, it's a valuable piece of evidence, but it’s not the connection I’m looking for right now.”
“Yet it must be an important clue, or Eleanore Leavenworth would not have been to such pains, first to take it in the way she did from her uncle’s table, and secondly——”
“Yet it has to be an important clue, or Eleanore Leavenworth wouldn’t have gone to such lengths, first to take it the way she did from her uncle’s table, and secondly——”
“Wait! what makes you think this is the paper she took, or was believed to have taken, from Mr. Leavenworth’s table on that fatal morning?”
“Wait! What makes you think this is the paper she took, or was thought to have taken, from Mr. Leavenworth’s table on that tragic morning?”
“Why, the fact that it was found together with the key, which we know she dropped into the grate, and that there are drops of blood on it.”
“Look, it was found along with the key, which we know she dropped into the grate, and there are blood stains on it.”
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
“Why do you shake your head?” asked Mr. Gryce.
“Why are you shaking your head?” asked Mr. Gryce.
“Because I am not satisfied with your reason for believing this to be the paper taken by her from Mr. Leavenworth’s table.”
“Because I’m not okay with your reason for thinking this is the paper she took from Mr. Leavenworth’s table.”
“And why?”
"And why is that?"
“Well, first, because Fobbs does not speak of seeing any paper in her hand, when she bent over the fire; leaving us to conclude that these pieces were in the scuttle of coal she threw upon it; which surely you must acknowledge to be a strange place for her to have put a paper she took such pains to gain possession of; and, secondly, for the reason that these scraps were twisted as if they had been used for curl papers, or something of that kind; a fact hard to explain by your hypothesis.”
“Well, first, Fobbs doesn’t mention seeing any paper in her hand when she leaned over the fire; which leads us to conclude that those pieces were in the coal scuttle she tossed onto it; surely you have to admit that’s a weird place for her to put a paper she went to such lengths to get; and, secondly, because these scraps were twisted like they had been used for curling hair or something similar; a fact that's difficult to explain with your theory.”
The detective’s eye stole in the direction of my necktie, which was as near as he ever came to a face. “You are a bright one,” said he; “a very bright one. I quite admire you, Mr. Raymond.”
The detective glanced at my necktie, which was about as close as he ever got to looking me in the face. “You’re sharp,” he said; “really sharp. I genuinely admire you, Mr. Raymond.”
A little surprised, and not altogether pleased with this unexpected compliment, I regarded him doubtfully for a moment and then asked:
A bit surprised and not entirely happy about this unexpected compliment, I looked at him skeptically for a moment and then asked:
“What is your opinion upon the matter?”
“What do you think about the issue?”
“Oh, you know I have no opinion. I gave up everything of that kind when I put the affair into your hands.”
“Oh, you know I have no opinion. I gave up all that when I handed the matter over to you.”
“Still——”
“Still—”
“That the letter of which these scraps are the remnant was on Mr. Leavenworth’s table at the time of the murder is believed. That upon the body being removed, a paper was taken from the table by Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, is also believed. That, when she found her action had been noticed, and attention called to this paper and the key, she resorted to subterfuge in order to escape the vigilance of the watch that had been set over her, and, partially succeeding in her endeavor, flung the key into the fire from which these same scraps were afterwards recovered, is also known. The conclusion I leave to your judgment.”
“That the letter of which these scraps are the remnants was on Mr. Leavenworth’s table at the time of the murder is believed. It’s also believed that when the body was moved, a paper was taken from the table by Miss Eleanore Leavenworth. When she realized her action had been noticed and attention was drawn to this paper and the key, she used deception to evade the watch that had been set over her. Partially succeeding in her attempt, she threw the key into the fire, from which these same scraps were later recovered. I leave the conclusion to your judgment.”
“Very well, then,” said I, rising; “we will let conclusions go for the present. My mind must be satisfied in regard to the truth or falsity of a certain theory of mine, for my judgment to be worth much on this or any other matter connected with the affair.”
“Alright, then,” I said, getting up; “let’s put conclusions aside for now. I need to be sure about the truth or falsehood of a certain theory of mine for my opinion to be valuable on this or any other issue related to the matter.”
And, only waiting to get the address of his subordinate P., in case I should need assistance in my investigations, I left Mr. Gryce, and proceeded immediately to the house of Mr. Veeley.
And, just waiting to get the address of his subordinate P., in case I needed help with my investigations, I left Mr. Gryce and headed straight to Mr. Veeley's house.
XXIII. THE STORY OF A CHARMING WOMAN
“You have never heard, then, the particulars of Mr. Leavenworth’s marriage?”
“You’ve never heard the details of Mr. Leavenworth’s marriage?”
It was my partner who spoke. I had been asking him to explain to me Mr. Leavenworth’s well-known antipathy to the English race.
It was my partner who spoke. I had been asking him to explain to me Mr. Leavenworth’s well-known dislike for the English.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“If you had, you would not need to come to me for this explanation. But it is not strange you are ignorant of the matter. I doubt if there are half a dozen persons in existence who could tell you where Horatio Leavenworth found the lovely woman who afterwards became his wife, much less give you any details of the circumstances which led to his marriage.”
“If you had, you wouldn’t need to come to me for this explanation. But it’s not surprising that you’re unaware of it. I doubt if there are even half a dozen people alive who could tell you where Horatio Leavenworth found the beautiful woman who later became his wife, much less provide any details about the circumstances that led to his marriage.”
“I am very fortunate, then, in being in the confidence of one who can. What were those circumstances, Mr. Veeley?”
“I’m really lucky to be trusted by someone who can. What were those circumstances, Mr. Veeley?”
“It will aid you but little to hear. Horatio Leavenworth, when a young man, was very ambitious; so much so, that at one time he aspired to marry a wealthy lady of Providence. But, chancing to go to England, he there met a young woman whose grace and charm had such an effect upon him that he relinquished all thought of the Providence lady, though it was some time before he could face the prospect of marrying the one who had so greatly interested him; as she was not only in humble circumstances, but was encumbered with a child concerning whose parentage the neighbors professed ignorance, and she had nothing to say. But, as is very apt to be the case in an affair like this, love and admiration soon got the better of worldly wisdom. Taking his future in his hands, he offered himself as her husband, when she immediately proved herself worthy of his regard by entering at once into those explanations he was too much of a gentleman to demand.
“It won’t help you much to hear this. When Horatio Leavenworth was young, he was very ambitious; so much so that at one point he wanted to marry a rich woman from Providence. However, while he was in England, he met a young woman whose grace and charm affected him so deeply that he gave up his thoughts of the Providence woman. It took him some time to consider marrying the one who had captivated him, as she was not only in modest circumstances but also had a child, and the neighbors claimed not to know who the father was, and she had nothing to say about it. But, as often happens in situations like this, love and admiration quickly overcame practical concerns. Taking charge of his future, he proposed to her, and she immediately showed she deserved his respect by providing the explanations he was too much of a gentleman to ask for.”
The story she told was pitiful. She proved to be an American by birth, her father having been a well-known merchant of Chicago. While he lived, her home was one of luxury, but just as she was emerging into womanhood he died. It was at his funeral she met the man destined to be her ruin. How he came there she never knew; he was not a friend of her father’s. It is enough he was there, and saw her, and that in three weeks—don’t shudder, she was such a child—they were married. In twenty-four hours she knew what that word meant for her; it meant blows. Everett, I am telling no fanciful story. In twenty-four hours after that girl was married, her husband, coming drunk into the house, found her in his way, and knocked her down. It was but the beginning. Her father’s estate, on being settled up, proving to be less than expected, he carried her off to England, where he did not wait to be drunk in order to maltreat her. She was not free from his cruelty night or day. Before she was sixteen, she had run the whole gamut of human suffering; and that, not at the hands of a coarse, common ruffian, but from an elegant, handsome, luxury-loving gentleman, whose taste in dress was so nice he would sooner fling a garment of hers into the fire than see her go into company clad in a manner he did not consider becoming. She bore it till her child was born, then she fled. Two days after the little one saw the light, she rose from her bed and, taking her baby in her arms, ran out of the house. The few jewels she had put into her pocket supported her till she could set up a little shop. As for her husband, she neither saw him, nor heard from him, from the day she left him till about two weeks before Horatio Leavenworth first met her, when she learned from the papers that he was dead. She was, therefore, free; but though she loved Horatio Leavenworth with all her heart, she would not marry him. She felt herself forever stained and soiled by the one awful year of abuse and contamination. Nor could he persuade her. Not till the death of her child, a month or so after his proposal, did she consent to give him her hand and what remained of her unhappy life. He brought her to New York, surrounded her with luxury and every tender care, but the arrow had gone too deep; two years from the day her child breathed its last, she too died. It was the blow of his life to Horatio Leavenworth; he was never the same man again. Though Mary and Eleanore shortly after entered his home, he never recovered his old light-heartedness. Money became his idol, and the ambition to make and leave a great fortune behind him modified all his views of life. But one proof remained that he never forgot the wife of his youth, and that was, he could not bear to have the word ‘Englishman’ uttered in his hearing.”
The story she told was heartbreaking. She was born an American, her father a well-known merchant from Chicago. While he was alive, she lived in luxury, but just as she was becoming a woman, he passed away. At his funeral, she met the man who would ruin her. She never knew how he ended up there; he wasn't a friend of her father's. It’s enough that he was there, saw her, and in three weeks—don’t shudder, she was so young—they got married. Within twenty-four hours, she understood what that word meant for her; it meant violence. Everett, this isn’t a made-up story. Just twenty-four hours after that girl got married, her husband, coming home drunk, found her in his way and knocked her down. That was just the start. When her father's estate turned out to be less than expected, he took her to England, where he didn’t need to be drunk to mistreat her. She suffered his cruelty day and night. By the time she was sixteen, she had experienced every form of human suffering—not at the hands of a crude thug, but from a refined, handsome gentleman who loved luxury, so much so that he would rather burn one of her outfits than let her go out in something he deemed inappropriate. She endured it until her child was born, then she escaped. Two days after giving birth, she got out of bed, took her baby, and ran away. The few jewels she had tucked in her pocket helped her start a small shop. As for her husband, she never saw or heard from him from the day she left until about two weeks before Horatio Leavenworth first met her, when she read in the papers that he had died. She was free, but even though she loved Horatio Leavenworth deeply, she wouldn't marry him. She felt forever tainted by that terrible year of abuse. He couldn't convince her. It wasn’t until the death of her child, a month or so after his proposal, that she finally agreed to marry him and share what was left of her life. He brought her to New York, surrounded her with luxury and care, but the damage had been done; two years after her child died, she passed away too. It was a devastating blow for Horatio Leavenworth; he was never the same after that. Though Mary and Eleanore entered his life soon after, he never regained his former cheerfulness. Money became his obsession, and the desire to amass a great fortune altered his outlook on life. But one thing remained: he could never stand to hear the word ‘Englishman.’
Mr. Veeley paused, and I rose to go. “Do you remember how Mrs. Leavenworth looked?” I asked. “Could you describe her to me?”
Mr. Veeley paused, and I stood up to leave. “Do you remember how Mrs. Leavenworth looked?” I asked. “Can you describe her to me?”
He seemed a little astonished at my request, but immediately replied: “She was a very pale woman; not strictly beautiful, but of a contour and expression of great charm. Her hair was brown, her eyes gray—”
He looked a bit surprised by my request, but quickly responded: “She was a very pale woman; not conventionally beautiful, but with a shape and expression that had a lot of charm. Her hair was brown, her eyes gray—”
“And very wide apart?”
"And really far apart?"
He nodded, looking still more astonished. “How came you to know? Have you seen her picture?”
He nodded, looking even more surprised. “How did you find out? Have you seen her picture?”
I did not answer that question.
I didn’t answer that.
On my way down-stairs, I bethought me of a letter which I had in my pocket for Mr. Veeley’s son Fred, and, knowing of no surer way of getting it to him that night than by leaving it on the library table, I stepped to the door of that room, which in this house was at the rear of the parlors, and receiving no reply to my knock, opened it and looked in.
On my way down the stairs, I remembered a letter I had in my pocket for Mr. Veeley's son, Fred. Not knowing a better way to get it to him that night than by leaving it on the library table, I went to the door of that room, which was at the back of the living rooms in this house. When I didn't get a response to my knock, I opened the door and peeked inside.
The room was unlighted, but a cheerful fire was burning in the grate, and by its glow I espied a lady crouching on the hearth, whom at first glance I took for Mrs. Veeley. But, upon advancing and addressing her by that name, I saw my mistake; for the person before me not only refrained from replying, but, rising at the sound of my voice, revealed a form of such noble proportions that all possibility of its being that of the dainty little wife of my partner fled.
The room was dark, but a warm fire was glowing in the fireplace, and by its light, I spotted a woman crouching by the hearth. At first, I thought she was Mrs. Veeley. However, as I approached and called her by that name, I realized I was wrong. The woman didn’t respond, and as she stood up at the sound of my voice, she revealed a figure so impressive that any chance of her being my partner’s petite wife disappeared.
“I see I have made a mistake,” said I. “I beg your pardon”; and would have left the room, but something in the general attitude of the lady before me restrained me, and, believing it to be Mary Leavenworth, I inquired:
“I see I made a mistake,” I said. “I’m sorry”; and I would have left the room, but something about the lady's attitude held me back, and thinking it was Mary Leavenworth, I asked:
“Can it be this is Miss Leavenworth?”
“Is this Miss Leavenworth?”
The noble figure appeared to droop, the gently lifted head to fall, and for a moment I doubted if I had been correct in my supposition. Then form and head slowly erected themselves, a soft voice spoke, and I heard a low “yes,” and hurriedly advancing, confronted—not Mary, with her glancing, feverish gaze, and scarlet, trembling lips—but Eleanore, the woman whose faintest look had moved me from the first, the woman whose husband I believed myself to be even then pursuing to his doom!
The noble figure seemed to slump, the gently raised head falling, and for a moment I questioned whether I was right in my assumption. Then the form and head slowly straightened, a soft voice spoke, and I heard a quiet “yes.” Rushing forward, I came face to face—not with Mary, whose restless, feverish gaze and red, trembling lips were familiar to me—but with Eleanore, the woman whose slightest glance had captivated me from the beginning, the woman whose husband I thought I was still chasing toward his doom!
The surprise was too great; I could neither sustain nor conceal it. Stumbling slowly back, I murmured something about having believed it to be her cousin; and then, conscious only of the one wish to fly a presence I dared not encounter in my present mood, turned, when her rich, heart-full voice rose once more and I heard:
The shock was overwhelming; I couldn't keep it in or hide it. Stumbling backward, I muttered something about thinking it was her cousin; then, only aware of my strong desire to escape from a presence I couldn't face in my current state, I turned, just as her warm, heartfelt voice rose again and I heard:
“You will not leave me without a word, Mr. Raymond, now that chance has thrown us together?” Then, as I came slowly forward: “Were you so very much astonished to find me here?”
“You're not going to walk away without saying anything, Mr. Raymond, now that fate has brought us together?” Then, as I stepped closer: “Were you really that surprised to see me here?”
“I do not know—I did not expect—” was my incoherent reply. “I had heard you were ill; that you went nowhere; that you had no wish to see your friends.”
“I don’t know—I didn’t expect—” was my jumbled response. “I heard you were sick; that you weren’t going anywhere; that you didn’t want to see your friends.”
“I have been ill,” she said; “but I am better now, and have come to spend the night with Mrs. Veeley, because I could not endure the stare of the four walls of my room any longer.”
“I’ve been sick,” she said; “but I’m feeling better now and have come to spend the night with Mrs. Veeley because I couldn’t stand the sight of the four walls of my room any longer.”
This was said without any effort at plaintiveness, but rather as if she thought it necessary to excuse herself for being where she was.
This was said without any attempt at sounding sad, but more like she felt she needed to justify her presence there.
“I am glad you did so,” said I. “You ought to be here all the while. That dreary, lonesome boarding-house is no place for you, Miss Leavenworth. It distresses us all to feel that you are exiling yourself at this time.”
“I’m really glad you did that,” I said. “You should be here all the time. That dull, lonely boarding house isn’t a good fit for you, Miss Leavenworth. It worries us all to know that you’re isolating yourself like this right now.”
“I do not wish anybody to be distressed,” she returned. “It is best for me to be where I am. Nor am I altogether alone. There is a child there whose innocent eyes see nothing but innocence in mine. She will keep me from despair. Do not let my friends be anxious; I can bear it.” Then, in a lower tone: “There is but one thing which really unnerves me; and that is my ignorance of what is going on at home. Sorrow I can bear, but suspense is killing me. Will you not tell me something of Mary and home? I cannot ask Mrs. Veeley; she is kind, but has no real knowledge of Mary or me, nor does she know anything of our estrangement. She thinks me obstinate, and blames me for leaving my cousin in her trouble. But you know I could not help it. You know,—” her voice wavered off into a tremble, and she did not conclude.
“I don’t want anyone to worry,” she said. “It’s best for me to be where I am. I’m not entirely alone either. There’s a child there whose innocent eyes see nothing but goodness in mine. She keeps me from feeling hopeless. Please don’t let my friends be concerned; I can handle it.” Then, in a quieter voice, she continued, “There’s only one thing that truly unsettles me, and that’s not knowing what’s happening back home. I can deal with sorrow, but the uncertainty is overwhelming. Will you tell me something about Mary and home? I can’t ask Mrs. Veeley; she’s nice, but she doesn’t really know Mary or me, and she has no idea about our falling out. She thinks I'm being stubborn and blames me for leaving my cousin in her time of trouble. But you know I had no choice. You know—” her voice trailed off into a tremble, and she didn’t finish.
“I cannot tell you much,” I hastened to reply; “but whatever knowledge is at my command is certainly yours. Is there anything in particular you wish to know?”
“I can’t tell you a lot,” I quickly replied; “but whatever I know is definitely yours. Is there anything specific you want to know?”
“Yes, how Mary is; whether she is well, and—and composed.”
“Yes, how Mary is; whether she’s doing well, and—and calm.”
“Your cousin’s health is good,” I returned; “but I fear I cannot say she is composed. She is greatly troubled about you.”
“Your cousin is healthy,” I replied, “but I’m afraid I can’t say she’s calm. She’s really worried about you.”
“You see her often, then?”
“Do you see her often?”
“I am assisting Mr. Harwell in preparing your uncle’s book for the press, and necessarily am there much of the time.”
“I’m helping Mr. Harwell get your uncle’s book ready for publication, so I’m there a lot of the time.”
“My uncle’s book!” The words came in a tone of low horror.
“My uncle’s book!” The words came out in a tone of quiet dread.
“Yes, Miss Leavenworth. It has been thought best to bring it before the world, and——”
“Yes, Miss Leavenworth. It has been decided that it’s best to present it to the public, and——”
“And Mary has set you at the task?”
“And Mary has assigned you this task?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
It seemed as if she could not escape from the horror which this caused. “How could she? Oh, how could she!”
It felt like she couldn't get away from the nightmare this caused. "How could she? Oh, how could she!"
“She considers herself as fulfilling her uncle’s wishes. He was very anxious, as you know, to have the book out by July.”
“She sees herself as fulfilling her uncle’s wishes. He was really eager, as you know, to have the book out by July.”
“Do not speak of it!” she broke in, “I cannot bear it.” Then, as if she feared she had hurt my feelings by her abruptness, lowered her voice and said: “I do not, however, know of any one I should be better pleased to have charged with the task than yourself. With you it will be a work of respect and reverence; but a stranger—Oh, I could not have endured a stranger touching it.”
“Don’t talk about it!” she interrupted, “I can’t handle it.” Then, seeming to worry that her suddenness had upset me, she lowered her voice and said: “I really couldn’t think of anyone I’d prefer to take on this task than you. With you, it will be done with respect and reverence; but a stranger—oh, I wouldn’t have been able to stand a stranger touching it.”
She was fast falling into her old horror; but rousing herself, murmured: “I wanted to ask you something; ah, I know”—and she moved so as to face me. “I wish to inquire if everything is as before in the house; the servants the same and—and other things?”
She was quickly slipping back into her old fear; but pulling herself together, she said softly, “I wanted to ask you something; oh, I know”—and she turned to face me. “I’d like to know if everything is the same in the house; are the servants the same and—and other things?”
“There is a Mrs. Darrell there; I do not know of any other change.”
“There’s a Mrs. Darrell there; I don’t know of any other changes.”
“Mary does not talk of going away?”
“Is Mary not talking about leaving?”
“I think not.”
“Not a chance.”
“But she has visitors? Some one besides Mrs. Darrell to help her bear her loneliness?”
“But she has visitors? Someone other than Mrs. Darrell to help her with her loneliness?”
I knew what was coming, and strove to preserve my composure.
I knew what was coming and tried to keep my cool.
“Yes,” I replied; “a few.”
“Yes,” I replied, “a few.”
“Would you mind naming them?” How low her tones were, but how distinct!
“Could you please name them?” Her voice was so soft, yet so clear!
“Certainly not. Mrs. Veeley, Mrs. Gilbert, Miss Martin, and a—a——”
“Certainly not. Mrs. Veeley, Mrs. Gilbert, Miss Martin, and a—a——”
“Go on,” she whispered.
“Go ahead,” she whispered.
“A gentleman by the name of Clavering.”
"Clavering, a man."
“You speak that name with evident embarrassment,” she said, after a moment of intense anxiety on my part. “May I inquire why?”
“You mention that name with clear embarrassment,” she said, after a moment of intense anxiety on my part. “Can I ask why?”
Astounded, I raised my eyes to her face. It was very pale, and wore the old look of self-repressed calm I remembered so well. I immediately dropped my gaze.
Astounded, I looked up at her face. It was very pale and had the familiar look of suppressed calm that I remembered so well. I quickly looked away.
“Why? because there are some circumstances surrounding him which have struck me as peculiar.”
“Why? Because there are some circumstances around him that seem unusual to me.”
“How so?” she asked.
“How come?” she asked.
“He appears under two names. To-day it is Clavering; a short time ago it was——”
“He goes by two names. Today it's Clavering; not long ago it was——”
“Go on.”
"Go ahead."
“Robbins.”
"Robbins."
Her dress rustled on the hearth; there was a sound of desolation in it; but her voice when she spoke was expressionless as that of an automaton.
Her dress rustled against the fireplace; there was a sense of emptiness in it; but her voice when she spoke was as emotionless as that of a robot.
“How many times has this person, of whose name you do not appear to be certain, been to see Mary?”
“How many times has this person, whose name you don’t seem to know, visited Mary?”
“Once.”
"One time."
“When was it?”
"When was it?"
“Last night.”
“Last night.”
“Did he stay long?”
“Did he stay for long?”
“About twenty minutes, I should say.”
“About twenty minutes, I would say.”
“And do you think he will come again?”
“And do you think he’s going to come back again?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“He has left the country.”
“He's left the country.”
A short silence followed this, I felt her eyes searching my face, but doubt whether, if I had known she held a loaded pistol, I could have looked up at that moment.
A brief silence came after this. I felt her gaze searching my face, but I doubt that if I had known she was holding a loaded gun, I could have looked up at that moment.
“Mr. Raymond,” she at length observed, in a changed tone, “the last time I saw you, you told me you were going to make some endeavor to restore me to my former position before the world. I did not wish you to do so then; nor do I wish you to do so now. Can you not make me comparatively happy, then, by assuring me you have abandoned or will abandon a project so hopeless?”
“Mr. Raymond,” she finally said, her tone different, “the last time we met, you mentioned that you were going to try to restore my former standing in the world. I didn't want you to do that then, and I still don’t want you to now. Can’t you just make me somewhat happy by telling me you’ve given up or are going to give up on such a hopeless plan?”
“It is impossible,” I replied with emphasis. “I cannot abandon it. Much as I grieve to be a source of sorrow to you, it is best you should know that I can never give up the hope of righting you while I live.”
“It’s impossible,” I replied firmly. “I can’t give it up. As much as I hate to bring you pain, you should know that I will never stop hoping to make things right for you while I’m alive.”
She put out her hand in a sort of hopeless appeal inexpressibly touching to behold in the fast waning firelight. But I was relentless.
She reached out her hand in a desperate gesture that was incredibly touching to see in the dimming firelight. But I was insistent.
“I should never be able to face the world or my own conscience if, through any weakness of my own, I should miss the blessed privilege of setting the wrong right, and saving a noble woman from unmerited disgrace.” And then, seeing she was not likely to reply to this, drew a step nearer and said: “Is there not some little kindness I can show you, Miss Leavenworth? Is there no message you would like taken, or act it would give you pleasure to see performed?”
“I couldn't face the world or myself if, due to any weakness of my own, I missed the chance to make things right and save a wonderful woman from undeserved shame.” And then, noticing she probably wouldn't respond, he stepped closer and said: “Is there any small kindness I can do for you, Miss Leavenworth? Is there a message you’d like me to deliver, or something you’d enjoy seeing done?”
She stopped to think. “No,” said she; “I have only one request to make, and that you refuse to grant.”
She paused to think. “No,” she said; “I have just one request to make, and I know you won't grant it.”
“For the most unselfish of reasons,” I urged.
“For the most selfless reasons,” I insisted.
She slowly shook her head. “You think so”; then, before I could reply, “I could desire one little favor shown me, however.”
She slowly shook her head. “You think so?” Then, before I could respond, “I would like just one tiny favor shown to me, though.”
“What is that?”
"What’s that?"
“That if anything should transpire; if Hannah should be found, or—or my presence required in any way,—you will not keep me in ignorance. That you will let me know the worst when it comes, without fail.”
"That if anything happens; if Hannah is found, or if you need me for any reason—I don’t want to be kept in the dark. You will keep me updated about the worst when it arrives, no exceptions."
“I will.”
"Sure thing."
“And now, good-night. Mrs. Veeley is coming back, and you would scarcely wish to be found here by her.”
“And now, goodnight. Mrs. Veeley is coming back, and you probably wouldn’t want her to find you here.”
“No,” said I.
“No,” I said.
And yet I did not go, but stood watching the firelight flicker on her black dress till the thought of Clavering and the duty I had for the morrow struck coldly to my heart, and I turned away towards the door. But at the threshold I paused again, and looked back. Oh, the flickering, dying fire flame! Oh, the crowding, clustering shadows! Oh, that drooping figure in their midst, with its clasped hands and its hidden face! I see it all again; I see it as in a dream; then darkness falls, and in the glare of gas-lighted streets, I am hastening along, solitary and sad, to my lonely home.
And yet I didn’t leave; I stood there watching the firelight dance on her black dress until the thought of Clavering and my responsibilities for tomorrow hit me cold, and I turned toward the door. But at the threshold, I hesitated again and looked back. Oh, the flickering, dying flames! Oh, the gathering, clustering shadows! Oh, that slumped figure among them, with clasped hands and a hidden face! I see it all again; it’s like a dream; then darkness descends, and in the bright glare of the gas-lit streets, I hurry along, alone and sad, to my empty home.
XXIV. A REPORT FOLLOWED BY SMOKE
When I told Mr. Gryce I only waited for the determination of one fact, to feel justified in throwing the case unreservedly into his hands, I alluded to the proving or disproving of the supposition that Henry Clavering had been a guest at the same watering-place with Eleanore Leavenworth the summer before.
When I told Mr. Gryce that I was just waiting to confirm one fact before completely handing the case over to him, I was referring to whether or not it could be proven that Henry Clavering had stayed at the same resort as Eleanore Leavenworth the summer before.
When, therefore, I found myself the next morning with the Visitor Book of the Hotel Union at R—— in my hands, it was only by the strongest effort of will I could restrain my impatience. The suspense, however, was short. Almost immediately I encountered his name, written not half a page below those of Mr. Leavenworth and his nieces, and, whatever may have been my emotion at finding my suspicions thus confirmed, I recognized the fact that I was in the possession of a clue which would yet lead to the solving of the fearful problem which had been imposed upon me.
When I found myself holding the Visitor Book of the Hotel Union at R—— the next morning, it took a lot of willpower to keep my impatience in check. However, the suspense didn't last long. I quickly spotted his name, written just a short way down the page, below those of Mr. Leavenworth and his nieces. No matter what emotions I felt at having my suspicions confirmed, I understood that I now had a clue that would help me solve the daunting problem that had been laid before me.
Hastening to the telegraph office, I sent a message for the man promised me by Mr. Gryce, and receiving for an answer that he could not be with me before three o’clock, started for the house of Mr. Monell, a client of ours, living in R——. I found him at home and, during our interview of two hours, suffered the ordeal of appearing at ease and interested in what he had to say, while my heart was heavy with its first disappointment and my brain on fire with the excitement of the work then on my hands.
Rushing to the telegraph office, I sent a message for the guy Mr. Gryce had promised me, and got back the answer that he couldn’t meet me before three o’clock. So, I headed to Mr. Monell’s house, a client of ours who lives in R——. I found him at home, and during our two-hour conversation, I had to pretend to be calm and engaged in what he was saying, while inside I was feeling the weight of my first disappointment and my mind was racing with the excitement of the work ahead.
I arrived at the depot just as the train came in. There was but one passenger for R——, a brisk young man, whose whole appearance differed so from the description which had been given me of Q that I at once made up my mind he could not be the man I was looking for, and was turning away disappointed, when he approached, and handed me a card on which was inscribed the single character “?” Even then I could not bring myself to believe that the slyest and most successful agent in Mr. Gryce’s employ was before me, till, catching his eye, I saw such a keen, enjoyable twinkle sparkling in its depths that all doubt fled, and, returning his bow with a show of satisfaction, I remarked:
I arrived at the station just as the train pulled in. There was only one passenger for R——, a lively young man, whose entire look was so different from the description I had been given of Q that I immediately decided he couldn’t be the person I was searching for. I started to turn away, feeling disappointed, when he came over and handed me a card that simply had the character “?” written on it. Even then, I couldn’t convince myself that the smartest and most successful agent in Mr. Gryce’s team was standing in front of me, until I met his gaze and noticed such a sharp, playful twinkle in his eyes that all my doubts vanished. Returning his bow with a look of satisfaction, I said:
“You are very punctual. I like that.”
“You're really punctual. I like that.”
He gave another short, quick nod. “Glad, sir, to please you. Punctuality is too cheap a virtue not to be practised by a man on the lookout for a rise. But what orders, sir? Down train due in ten minutes; no time to spare.”
He gave a quick nod again. “I’m glad to please you, sir. Being on time is too basic a virtue not to be practiced by someone looking to get ahead. But what are your orders, sir? The down train is due in ten minutes; we have no time to waste.”
“Down train? What have we to do with that?”
“Down train? What does that have to do with us?”
“I thought you might wish to take it, sir. Mr. Brown”—winking expressively at the name, “always checks his carpet-bag for home when he sees me coming. But that is your affair; I am not particular.”
“I thought you might want to take it, sir. Mr. Brown”—winking suggestively at the name, “always checks his suitcase for home when he sees me coming. But that’s up to you; I’m not picky.”
“I wish to do what is wisest under the circumstances.”
“I want to do what makes the most sense given the situation.”
“Go home, then, as speedily as possible.” And he gave a third sharp nod exceedingly business-like and determined.
“Go home, then, as quickly as you can.” And he gave a third quick nod, looking very professional and resolved.
“If I leave you, it is with the understanding that you bring your information first to me; that you are in my employ, and in that of no one else for the time being; and that mum is the word till I give you liberty to speak.”
“If I leave you, it’s with the agreement that you share your information with me first; that you work for me and no one else for now; and that mum is the word until I give you the go-ahead to speak.”
“Yes, sir. When I work for Brown & Co. I do not work for Smith & Jones. That you can count on.”
“Yes, sir. When I work for Brown & Co., I don’t work for Smith & Jones. You can count on that.”
“Very well then, here are your instructions.”
“Okay then, here are your instructions.”
He looked at the paper I handed him with a certain degree of care, then stepped into the waiting-room and threw it into the stove, saying in a low tone: “So much in case I should meet with some accident: have an apoplectic fit, or anything of that sort.”
He looked at the paper I handed him with a bit of caution, then walked into the waiting room and tossed it into the stove, saying quietly, “Just in case something happens to me: like having a stroke or something like that.”
“But——”
"But—"
“Oh, don’t worry; I sha’n’t forget. I’ve a memory, sir. No need of anybody using pen and paper with me.”
“Oh, don’t worry; I won’t forget. I have a good memory, sir. No need for anyone to use pen and paper with me.”
And laughing in the short, quick way one would expect from a person of his appearance and conversation, he added: “You will probably hear from me in a day or so,” and bowing, took his brisk, free way down the street just as the train came rushing in from the West.
And laughing in the quick, light-hearted way you’d expect from someone like him, he added: “You’ll probably hear from me in a day or so,” and, bowing, walked briskly down the street just as the train came rushing in from the West.
My instructions to Q were as follows:
My instructions to Q were as follows:
1. To find out on what day, and in whose company, the Misses Leavenworth arrived at R—— the year before. What their movements had been while there, and in whose society they were oftenest to be seen. Also the date of their departure, and such facts as could be gathered in regard to their habits, etc.
1. To find out which day the Misses Leavenworth arrived at R—— the year before and who they arrived with. What they did while they were there and who they spent the most time with. Also, when they left and any details that could be gathered about their habits, etc.
2. Ditto in respect to a Mr. Henry Clavering, fellow-guest and probable friend of said ladies.
2. The same goes for a Mr. Henry Clavering, a fellow guest and likely friend of those ladies.
3. Name of individual fulfilling the following requirements: Clergyman, Methodist, deceased since last December or thereabouts, who in July of Seventy-five was located in some town not over twenty miles from R——.
3. Name of the individual meeting the following criteria: Clergyman, Methodist, who passed away around last December, and who was living in a town no more than twenty miles from R—— in July of seventy-five.
4. Also name and present whereabouts of a man at that time in service of the above.
4. Also include the name and current location of a man who was serving with the above at that time.
To say that the interval of time necessary to a proper inquiry into these matters was passed by me in any reasonable frame of mind, would be to give myself credit for an equanimity of temper which I unfortunately do not possess. Never have days seemed so long as the two which interposed between my return from R—— and the receipt of the following letter:
To say that the time I needed to properly look into these matters was spent in any kind of calm state would be giving myself too much credit for a level-headedness that I just don’t have. Never have days felt as long as those two that passed between my return from R—— and getting the following letter:
“Sir:
"Dear Sir,"
“Individuals mentioned arrived in R—— July 3, 1875. Party consisted of four; the two ladies, their uncle, and the girl named Hannah. Uncle remained three days, and then left for a short tour through Massachusetts. Gone two weeks, during which ladies were seen more or less with the gentleman named between us, but not to an extent sufficient to excite gossip or occasion remark, when said gentleman left R—— abruptly, two days after uncle’s return. Date July 19. As to habits of ladies, more or less social. They were always to be seen at picnics, rides, etc., and in the ballroom. M—— liked best. E——considered grave, and, towards the last of her stay, moody. It is remembered now that her manner was always peculiar, and that she was more or less shunned by her cousin.
“Individuals mentioned arrived in R—— on July 3, 1875. The group consisted of four: the two ladies, their uncle, and a girl named Hannah. The uncle stayed for three days and then left for a short trip through Massachusetts. He was gone for two weeks, during which the ladies were seen occasionally with the gentleman mentioned, but not enough to stir up gossip or attract attention, until the gentleman suddenly left R—— two days after the uncle returned. Date: July 19. Regarding the ladies' habits, they were somewhat social. They were frequently seen at picnics, on rides, and in the ballroom. M—— was the most liked. E—— was considered serious and, towards the end of her stay, seemed moody. It’s now remembered that her behavior was always unusual and that she was somewhat avoided by her cousin.”
However, in the opinion of one girl still to be found at the hotel, she was the sweetest lady that ever breathed. No particular reason for this opinion. Uncle, ladies, and servants left R—— for New York, August 7, 1875.
However, according to one girl still at the hotel, she was the sweetest lady ever. There wasn't any specific reason for this opinion. Uncle, ladies, and servants left R—— for New York on August 7, 1875.
“2. H. C. arrived at the hotel in R——July 6, 1875, in-company with Mr. and Mrs. Vandervort, friends of the above. Left July 19, two weeks from day of arrival. Little to be learned in regard to him. Remembered as the handsome gentleman who was in the party with the L. girls, and that is all.
“2. H. C. arrived at the hotel in R—— on July 6, 1875, with Mr. and Mrs. Vandervort, friends of his. He left on July 19, two weeks after his arrival. There’s not much to know about him. He’s remembered as the handsome gentleman who was part of the group with the L. girls, and that’s it.”
“3. F——, a small town, some sixteen or seventeen miles from R——, had for its Methodist minister, in July of last year, a man who has since died, Samuel Stebbins by name. Date of decease, Jan. 7 of this year.
“3. F——, a small town about sixteen or seventeen miles from R——, had a Methodist minister in July of last year, a man named Samuel Stebbins, who has since passed away. He died on January 7 of this year.
“4. Name of man in employ of S. S. at that time is Timothy Cook. He has been absent, but returned to F—— two days ago. Can be seen if required.”
“4. The name of the man employed by S. S. at that time is Timothy Cook. He has been away but returned to F—— two days ago. He can be seen if needed.”
“Ah, ha!” I cried aloud at this point, in my sudden surprise and satisfaction; “now we have something to work upon!” And sitting down I penned the following reply:
“Ah, ha!” I exclaimed at this moment, filled with sudden surprise and satisfaction; “now we have something to work with!” And sitting down, I wrote the following response:
“T. C. wanted by all means. Also any evidence going to prove that H. C. and E. L. were married at the house of Mr. S. on any day of July or August last.”
“T. C. wanted it by any means necessary. Also, any evidence that could prove that H. C. and E. L. were married at Mr. S.'s house on any day in July or August last year.”
Next morning came the following telegram:
Next morning, the following telegram arrived:
“T. C. on the road. Remembers a marriage. Will be with you by 2 P.M.”
“T. C. on the road. Remembering a wedding. Will be with you by 2 P.M.”
At three o’clock of that same day, I stood before Mr. Gryce. “I am here to make my report,” I announced.
At three o’clock that same day, I stood in front of Mr. Gryce. “I’m here to give my report,” I said.
The flicker of a smile passed over his face, and he gazed for the first time at his bound-up finger-ends with a softening aspect which must have done them good. “I’m ready,” said he.
The flicker of a smile crossed his face, and he looked for the first time at his wrapped-up fingertips with a softening look that must have been soothing. “I’m ready,” he said.
“Mr. Gryce,” I began, “do you remember the conclusion we came to at our first interview in this house?”
“Mr. Gryce,” I started, “do you remember the conclusion we reached during our first meeting in this house?”
“I remember the one you came to.”
“I remember the one you came to.”
“Well, well,” I acknowledged a little peevishly, “the one I came to, then. It was this: that if we could find to whom Eleanore Leavenworth felt she owed her best duty and love, we should discover the man who murdered her uncle.”
“Well, well,” I replied a bit irritably, “the one I came to see then. It was this: that if we could figure out who Eleanore Leavenworth felt she owed her greatest loyalty and love to, we would uncover the man who murdered her uncle.”
“And do you imagine you have done this?”
“And do you really think you’ve done this?”
“I do.”
"I do."
His eyes stole a little nearer my face. “Well! that is good; go on.”
His eyes moved a bit closer to my face. “Well! That’s good; keep going.”
“When I undertook this business of clearing Eleanore Leavenworth from suspicion,” I resumed, “it was with the premonition that this person would prove to be her lover; but I had no idea he would prove to be her husband.”
“When I took on the task of clearing Eleanore Leavenworth from suspicion,” I continued, “I had a feeling this person would turn out to be her lover; but I had no idea he would actually be her husband.”
Mr. Gryce’s gaze flashed like lightning to the ceiling.
Mr. Gryce's eyes darted up to the ceiling like a flash of lightning.
“What!” he ejaculated with a frown.
“What!” he exclaimed with a frown.
“The lover of Eleanore Leavenworth is likewise her husband,” I repeated. “Mr. Clavering holds no lesser connection to her than that.”
“The person who loves Eleanore Leavenworth is also her husband,” I reiterated. “Mr. Clavering shares no lesser bond with her than that.”
“How have you found that out?” demanded Mr. Gryce, in a harsh tone that argued disappointment or displeasure.
“How did you find that out?” Mr. Gryce demanded, in a harsh tone that suggested disappointment or displeasure.
“That I will not take time to state. The question is not how I became acquainted with a certain thing, but is what I assert in regard to it true. If you will cast your eye over this summary of events gleaned by me from the lives of these two persons, I think you will agree with me that it is.” And I held up before his eyes the following:
“That I won’t take the time to explain. The issue isn’t how I learned about a certain thing, but whether what I say about it is true. If you take a look at this summary of events I gathered from the lives of these two people, I think you’ll agree with me that it is.” And I held up before his eyes the following:
“During the two weeks commencing July 6, of the year 1875, and ending July 19, of the same year, Henry R. Clavering, of London, and Eleanore Leavenworth, of New York, were guests of the same hotel. Fact proved by Visitor Book of the Hotel Union at R——, New York.
“During the two weeks starting July 6, 1875, and ending July 19 of that year, Henry R. Clavering from London and Eleanore Leavenworth from New York were guests at the same hotel. Fact proved by Visitor Book of the Hotel Union at R——, New York.
“They were not only guests of the same hotel, but are known to have held more or less communication with each other. Fact proved by such servants now employed in R—— as were in the hotel at that time.
“They were not just guests at the same hotel, but they also communicated with each other to some extent. This fact is confirmed by some staff currently working at R—— who were also employed at the hotel back then.
“July 19. Mr. Clavering left R—— abruptly, a circumstance that would not be considered remarkable if Mr. Leavenworth, whose violent antipathy to Englishmen as husbands is publicly known, had not just returned from a journey.
“July 19. Mr. Clavering left R—— suddenly, which wouldn't be notable if Mr. Leavenworth, whose strong dislike of Englishmen as husbands is well known, hadn't just come back from a trip.
“July 30. Mr. Clavering was seen in the parlor of Mr. Stebbins, the Methodist minister at F——, a town about sixteen miles from R——, where he was married to a lady of great beauty. Proved by Timothy Cook, a man in the employ of Mr. Stebbins, who was called in from the garden to witness the ceremony and sign a paper supposed to be a certificate.
“July 30. Mr. Clavering was seen in the living room of Mr. Stebbins, the Methodist minister at F——, a town about sixteen miles from R——, where he married a woman of great beauty. Confirmed by Timothy Cook, a man who works for Mr. Stebbins, who was called in from the garden to witness the ceremony and sign a document believed to be a certificate.
“July 31. Mr. Clavering takes steamer for Liverpool. Proved by newspapers of that date.
“July 31. Mr. Clavering takes a steamer to Liverpool. Confirmed by newspapers from that date.
“September. Eleanore Leavenworth in her uncle’s house in New York, conducting herself as usual, but pale of face and preoccupied in manner. Proved by servants then in her service. Mr. Clavering in London; watches the United States mails with eagerness, but receives no letters. Fits up room elegantly, as for a lady. Proved by secret communication from London.
“September. Eleanore Leavenworth is at her uncle’s house in New York, acting as she usually does, but looking pale and distracted. This was confirmed by the servants who were working for her at the time. Mr. Clavering is in London; he eagerly watches for mail from the United States but doesn’t receive any letters. He decorates a room tastefully, as if for a lady. This was confirmed by a secret message from London.
“November. Miss Leavenworth still in uncle’s house. No publication of her marriage ever made. Mr. Clavering in London; shows signs of uneasiness; the room prepared for lady closed. Proved as above.
“November. Miss Leavenworth is still in her uncle’s house. There has been no announcement of her marriage. Mr. Clavering is in London; he shows signs of unease; the room prepared for the lady is closed. Proved as above.
“January 17, 1876. Mr. Clavering, having returned to America, engages room at Hoffman House, New York.
“January 17, 1876. Mr. Clavering, back in America, books a room at Hoffman House, New York.”
“March 1 or 2. Mr. Leavenworth receives a letter signed by Henry Clavering, in which he complains of having been ill-used by one of that gentleman’s nieces. A manifest shade falls over the family at this time.
“March 1 or 2. Mr. Leavenworth receives a letter signed by Henry Clavering, in which he complains about being mistreated by one of that gentleman’s nieces. A noticeable gloom settles over the family during this time.”
“March 4. Mr. Clavering under a false name inquires at the door of Mr. Leavenworth’s house for Miss Eleanore Leavenworth. Proved by Thomas.”
“March 4. Mr. Clavering, using a fake name, asks at the door of Mr. Leavenworth’s house for Miss Eleanore Leavenworth. Proved by Thomas.”
“March 4th?” exclaimed Mr. Gryce at this point. “That was the night of the murder.”
“March 4th?” Mr. Gryce exclaimed at that moment. “That was the night of the murder.”
“Yes; the Mr. Le Roy Robbins said to have called that evening was none other than Mr. Clavering.”
“Yes; the Mr. Le Roy Robbins who was said to have called that evening was actually Mr. Clavering.”
“March 19. Miss Mary Leavenworth, in a conversation with me, acknowledges that there is a secret in the family, and is just upon the point of revealing its nature, when Mr. Clavering enters the house. Upon his departure she declares her unwillingness ever to mention the subject again.”
“March 19. Miss Mary Leavenworth, in a conversation with me, admits there’s a secret in the family and is just about to reveal what it is when Mr. Clavering walks into the house. After he leaves, she says she’s unwilling to ever bring up the topic again.”
Mr. Gryce slowly waved the paper aside. “And from these facts you draw the inference that Eleanore Leavenworth is the wife of Mr. Clavering?”
Mr. Gryce slowly waved the paper away. “So from these facts, you conclude that Eleanore Leavenworth is Mr. Clavering's wife?”
“I do.”
“I do.”
“And that, being his wife——”
“And that, being his spouse——”
“It would be natural for her to conceal anything she knew likely to criminate him.”
“It would be normal for her to hide anything she knew that could get him in trouble.”
“Always supposing Clavering himself had done anything criminal!”
“Assuming Clavering himself had done something illegal!”
“Of course.”
“Definitely.”
“Which latter supposition you now propose to justify!”
"Which of those assumptions are you now trying to prove?"
“Which latter supposition it is left for us to justify.”
“It's up to us to justify that latter assumption.”
A peculiar gleam shot over Mr. Gryce’s somewhat abstracted countenance. “Then you have no new evidence against Mr. Clavering?”
A strange spark crossed Mr. Gryce’s somewhat distracted face. “Then you don’t have any new evidence against Mr. Clavering?”
“I should think the fact just given, of his standing in the relation of unacknowledged husband to the suspected party was something.”
“I would think the fact that he is the unacknowledged husband of the suspect is something.”
“No positive evidence as to his being the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth, I mean?”
“No solid evidence that he’s the one who killed Mr. Leavenworth, right?”
I was obliged to admit I had none which he would consider positive. “But I can show the existence of motive; and I can likewise show it was not only possible, but probable, he was in the house at the time of the murder.”
I had to admit that I had nothing he would see as positive. “But I can demonstrate a motive exists; and I can also show that it wasn't just possible, but likely, he was in the house when the murder happened.”
“Ah, you can!” cried Mr. Gryce, rousing a little from his abstraction.
“Ah, you can!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, snapping out of his daydream.
“The motive was the usual one of self-interest. Mr. Leavenworth stood in the way of Eleanore’s acknowledging him as a husband, and he must therefore be put out of the way.”
“The motive was the usual one of self-interest. Mr. Leavenworth was blocking Eleanore from recognizing him as her husband, and so he had to be removed from the picture.”
“Weak!”
"Too weak!"
“Motives for murders are sometimes weak.”
“Reasons for murders can sometimes be flimsy.”
“The motive for this was not. Too much calculation was shown for the arm to have been nerved by anything short of the most deliberate intention, founded upon the deadliest necessity of passion or avarice.”
“The reason for this wasn’t. There was too much calculation for the arm to have acted without the most intentional purpose, based on the most urgent need of passion or greed.”
“Avarice?”
“Greed?”
“One should never deliberate upon the causes which have led to the destruction of a rich man without taking into account that most common passion of the human race.”
“One should never think too much about the reasons that have led to the downfall of a wealthy person without considering that very human passion that is so common.”
“But——”
“But—”
“Let us hear what you have to say of Mr. Clavering’s presence in the house at the time of the murder.”
“Let us hear what you have to say about Mr. Clavering being in the house when the murder happened.”
I related what Thomas the butler had told me in regard to Mr. Clavering’s call upon Miss Leavenworth that night, and the lack of proof which existed as to his having left the house when supposed to do so.
I shared what Thomas the butler told me about Mr. Clavering’s visit to Miss Leavenworth that night, and how there wasn't any evidence that he had left the house when he was supposed to.
“That is worth remembering,” said Mr. Gryce at the conclusion. “Valueless as direct evidence, it might prove of great value as corroborative.” Then, in a graver tone, he went on to say: “Mr. Raymond, are you aware that in all this you have been strengthening the case against Eleanore Leavenworth instead of weakening it?”
"That's worth remembering," Mr. Gryce said at the end. "While it may not be useful as direct evidence, it could be very valuable as supporting evidence." Then, in a more serious tone, he added, "Mr. Raymond, are you aware that in all this, you have been making the case against Eleanore Leavenworth stronger instead of weaker?"
I could only ejaculate, in my sudden wonder and dismay.
I could only express my shock and disappointment.
“You have shown her to be secret, sly, and unprincipled; capable of wronging those to whom she was most bound, her uncle and her husband.”
“You’ve revealed her to be secretive, cunning, and dishonest; able to betray those to whom she was most connected, her uncle and her husband.”
“You put it very strongly,” said I, conscious of a shocking discrepancy between this description of Eleanore’s character and all that I had preconceived in regard to it.
“You put it very strongly,” I said, aware of a striking difference between this portrayal of Eleanore’s character and everything I had previously thought about it.
“No more so than your own conclusions from this story warrant me in doing.” Then, as I sat silent, murmured low, and as if to himself: “If the case was dark against her before, it is doubly so with this supposition established of her being the woman secretly married to Mr. Clavering.”
“No more than your own conclusions from this story give me the right to act.” Then, as I sat quietly, he murmured softly, almost to himself: “If the evidence was already stacked against her, it’s even worse now with this theory that she was secretly married to Mr. Clavering.”
“And yet,” I protested, unable to give up my hope without a struggle; “you do not, cannot, believe the noble-looking Eleanore guilty of this horrible crime?”
“And yet,” I protested, unable to give up my hope without a fight; “you don’t really believe that the noble-looking Eleanore is guilty of this terrible crime, do you?”
“No,” he slowly said; “you might as well know right here what I think about that. I believe Eleanore Leavenworth to be an innocent woman.”
“No,” he said slowly; “you might as well know right now what I think about that. I believe Eleanore Leavenworth is an innocent woman.”
“You do? Then what,” I cried, swaying between joy at this admission and doubt as to the meaning of his former expressions, “remains to be done?”
“You do? Then what,” I yelled, caught between happiness at this confession and uncertainty about what he had said before, “needs to be done?”
Mr. Gryce quietly responded: “Why, nothing but to prove your supposition a false one.”
Mr. Gryce calmly replied, “Well, just to show that your assumption is wrong.”
XXV. TIMOTHY COOK
I stared at him in amazement. “I doubt if it will be so very difficult,” said he. Then, in a sudden burst, “Where is the man Cook?”
I stared at him in disbelief. “I don’t think it will be that hard,” he said. Then, all of a sudden, “Where is the man Cook?”
“He is below with Q.”
“He is down with Q.”
“That was a wise move; let us see the boys; have them up.”
“That was a smart move; let’s see the guys; bring them up.”
Stepping to the door I called them.
Stepping to the door, I called out to them.
“I expected, of course, you would want to question them,” said I, coming back.
“I figured you would want to question them,” I said, coming back.
In another moment the spruce Q and the shock-headed Cook entered the room.
In another moment, the spruce Q and the wild-haired Cook walked into the room.
“Ah,” said Mr. Gryce, directing his attention at the latter in his own whimsical, non-committal way; “this is the deceased Mr. Stebbins’ hired man, is it? Well, you look as though you could tell the truth.”
“Ah,” said Mr. Gryce, focusing on the latter in his own quirky, nonchalant way; “so this is the late Mr. Stebbins’ hired hand, huh? Well, you seem like someone who could share the truth.”
“I usually calculate to do that thing, sir; at all events, I was never called a liar as I can remember.”
“I usually plan to do that, sir; in any case, I don’t recall ever being called a liar.”
“Of course not, of course not,” returned the affable detective. Then, without any further introduction: “What was the first name of the lady you saw married in your master’s house last summer?”
“Of course not, of course not,” replied the friendly detective. Then, without any more preamble: “What was the first name of the woman you saw get married in your boss’s house last summer?”
“Bless me if I know! I don’t think I heard, sir.”
“Honestly, I have no idea! I don’t think I caught that, sir.”
“But you recollect how she looked?”
“But do you remember how she looked?”
“As well as if she was my own mother. No disrespect to the lady, sir, if you know her,” he made haste to add, glancing hurriedly at me. “What I mean is, she was so handsome, I could never forget the look of her sweet face if I lived a hundred years.”
“As much as if she were my own mother. No offense to the woman, sir, if you know her,” he quickly added, glancing at me nervously. “What I mean is, she was so beautiful, I could never forget the look of her sweet face even if I lived a hundred years.”
“Can you describe her?”
"Can you describe her?"
“I don’t know, sirs; she was tall and grand-looking, had the brightest eyes and the whitest hand, and smiled in a way to make even a common man like me wish he had never seen her.”
“I don’t know, gentlemen; she was tall and impressive, had the brightest eyes and the whitest hands, and smiled in a way that made even an ordinary guy like me wish he had never laid eyes on her.”
“Would you know her in a crowd?”
“Would you recognize her in a crowd?”
“I would know her anywhere.”
"I'd recognize her anywhere."
“Very well; now tell us all you can about that marriage.”
“Alright; now share everything you can about that marriage.”
“Well, sirs, it was something like this. I had been in Mr. Stebbins’ employ about a year, when one morning as I was hoeing in the garden I saw a gentleman walk rapidly up the road to our gate and come in. I noticed him particularly, because he was so fine-looking; unlike anybody in F——, and, indeed, unlike anybody I had ever seen, for that matter; but I shouldn’t have thought much about that if there hadn’t come along, not five minutes after, a buggy with two ladies in it, which stopped at our gate, too. I saw they wanted to get out, so I went and held their horse for them, and they got down and went into the house.”
“Well, gentlemen, it was something like this. I had been working for Mr. Stebbins for about a year when one morning, while I was hoeing in the garden, I saw a man walk quickly up the road to our gate and come in. I noticed him especially because he was very good-looking; unlike anyone in F——, and honestly, unlike anyone I had ever seen before. I wouldn’t have thought much of it, though, if a few minutes later, a buggy with two ladies in it hadn’t pulled up to our gate as well. I could see they wanted to get out, so I went and held their horse for them, and they got down and went into the house.”
“Did you see their faces?”
“Did you see their reactions?”
“No, sir; not then. They had veils on.”
“No, sir; not then. They were wearing veils.”
“Very well, go on.”
"Alright, continue."
“I hadn’t been to work long, before I heard some one calling my name, and looking up, saw Mr. Stebbins standing in the doorway beckoning. I went to him, and he said, ‘I want you, Tim; wash your hands and come into the parlor.’ I had never been asked to do that before, and it struck me all of a heap; but I did what he asked, and was so taken aback at the looks of the lady I saw standing up on the floor with the handsome gentleman, that I stumbled over a stool and made a great racket, and didn’t know much where I was or what was going on, till I heard Mr. Stebbins say ‘man and wife’; and then it came over me in a hot kind of way that it was a marriage I was seeing.”
“I hadn’t been at work long when I heard someone calling my name, and looking up, I saw Mr. Stebbins standing in the doorway waving me over. I went to him, and he said, ‘I need you, Tim; wash your hands and come into the parlor.’ I had never been asked to do that before, and it completely surprised me; but I did what he asked. I was so taken aback by the sight of the lady standing on the floor with the handsome gentleman that I stumbled over a stool and made a loud noise. I didn’t really know what was happening until I heard Mr. Stebbins say ‘man and wife,’ and then it hit me all at once in a rush that I was witnessing a marriage.”
Timothy Cook stopped to wipe his forehead, as if overcome with the very recollection, and Mr. Gryce took the opportunity to remark:
Timothy Cook paused to wipe his forehead, as if overwhelmed by the memory, and Mr. Gryce seized the moment to comment:
“You say there were two ladies; now where was the other one at this time?”
“You say there were two women; so where was the other one at that time?”
“She was there, sir; but I didn’t mind much about her, I was so taken up with the handsome one and the way she had of smiling when any one looked at her. I never saw the beat.”
“She was there, sir; but I didn’t pay much attention to her, I was so focused on the pretty one and the way she smiled when someone looked at her. I’ve never seen anything like it.”
I felt a quick thrill go through me.
I felt a quick thrill rush through me.
“Can you remember the color of her hair or eyes?”
“Can you remember the color of her hair or eyes?”
“No, sir; I had a feeling as if she wasn’t dark, and that is all I know.”
“No, sir; I felt like she wasn’t dark, and that’s all I know.”
“But you remember her face?”
“But you remember her face?”
“Yes, sir!”
"Sure thing!"
Mr. Gryce here whispered me to procure two pictures which I would find in a certain drawer in his desk, and set them up in different parts of the room unbeknown to the man.
Mr. Gryce whispered to me to get two pictures that I would find in a specific drawer in his desk and place them in different parts of the room without the man knowing.
“You have before said,” pursued Mr. Gryce, “that you have no remembrance of her name. Now, how was that? Weren’t you called upon to sign the certificate?”
“You mentioned earlier,” continued Mr. Gryce, “that you don’t remember her name. How is that? Weren’t you asked to sign the certificate?”
“Yes, sir; but I am most ashamed to say it; I was in a sort of maze, and didn’t hear much, and only remember it was a Mr. Clavering she was married to, and that some one called some one else Elner, or something like that. I wish I hadn’t been so stupid, sir, if it would have done you any good.”
“Yes, sir; but I’m really embarrassed to admit it; I was kind of lost and didn’t catch much, and I only remember that she was married to a Mr. Clavering, and that someone called someone else Elner, or something like that. I wish I hadn’t been so clueless, sir, if it would have helped you at all.”
“Tell us about the signing of the certificate,” said Mr. Gryce.
“Tell us about the signing of the certificate,” Mr. Gryce said.
“Well, sir, there isn’t much to tell. Mr. Stebbins asked me to put my name down in a certain place on a piece of paper he pushed towards me, and I put it down there; that is all.”
“Well, sir, there’s not much to share. Mr. Stebbins asked me to write my name in a specific spot on a piece of paper he handed me, and I did; that’s all.”
“Was there no other name there when you wrote yours?”
“Was there no other name there when you added yours?”
“No, sir. Afterwards Mr. Stebbins turned towards the other lady, who now came forward, and asked her if she wouldn’t please sign it, too; and she said, ‘yes,’ and came very quickly and did so.”
“No, sir. After that, Mr. Stebbins turned to the other lady, who had now stepped forward, and asked her if she could please sign it as well; and she said, ‘yes,’ and came over quickly to do so.”
“And didn’t you see her face then?”
“And didn’t you see her face at that moment?”
“No, sir; her back was to me when she threw by her veil, and I only saw Mr. Stebbins staring at her as she stooped, with a kind of wonder on his face, which made me think she might have been something worth looking at too; but I didn’t see her myself.”
“No, sir; her back was to me when she tossed aside her veil, and I only saw Mr. Stebbins staring at her as she leaned over, with a look of curiosity on his face, which made me think she might have been worth looking at too; but I didn’t see her myself.”
“Well, what happened then?”
“Okay, what happened next?”
“I don’t know, sir. I went stumbling out of the room, and didn’t see anything more.”
“I don’t know, sir. I stumbled out of the room and didn’t see anything else.”
“Where were you when the ladies went away?”
“Where were you when the women left?”
“In the garden, sir. I had gone back to my work.”
“In the garden, sir. I went back to my work.”
“You saw them, then. Was the gentleman with them?”
“You saw them, then. Was the guy with them?”
“No, sir; that was the queer part of it all. They went back as they came, and so did he; and in a few minutes Mr. Stebbins came out where I was, and told me I was to say nothing about what I had seen, for it was a secret.”
“No, sir; that was the strange part of it all. They left the same way they came, and so did he; and in a few minutes Mr. Stebbins came out to where I was and told me I wasn’t supposed to say anything about what I had seen, because it was a secret.”
“Were you the only one in the house who knew anything about it? Weren’t there any women around?”
“Were you the only one in the house who knew anything about it? Were there no women around?”
“No, sir; Miss Stebbins had gone to the sewing circle.”
“No, sir; Miss Stebbins went to the sewing circle.”
I had by this time some faint impression of what Mr. Gryce’s suspicions were, and in arranging the pictures had placed one, that of Eleanore, on the mantel-piece, and the other, which was an uncommonly fine photograph of Mary, in plain view on the desk. But Mr. Cook’s back was as yet towards that part of the room, and, taking advantage of the moment, I returned and asked him if that was all he had to tell us about this matter.
I had at this point a vague idea of what Mr. Gryce suspected, and while arranging the pictures, I had put one of Eleanore on the mantelpiece and a striking photograph of Mary in plain sight on the desk. However, Mr. Cook was still facing away from that part of the room, so I took the opportunity to go back and ask him if that was everything he had to say about this issue.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Then,” said Mr. Gryce, with a glance at Q, “isn’t there something you can give Mr. Cook in payment for his story? Look around, will you?”
“Then,” said Mr. Gryce, glancing at Q, “isn’t there something you can give Mr. Cook as payment for his story? Take a look around, will you?”
Q nodded, and moved towards a cupboard in the wall at the side of the mantel-piece; Mr. Cook following him with his eyes, as was natural, when, with a sudden start, he crossed the room and, pausing before the mantel-piece, looked at the picture of Eleanore which I had put there, gave a low grunt of satisfaction or pleasure, looked at it again, and walked away. I felt my heart leap into my throat, and, moved by what impulse of dread or hope I cannot say, turned my back, when suddenly I heard him give vent to a startled exclamation, followed by the words: “Why! here she is; this is her, sirs,” and turning around saw him hurrying towards us with Mary’s picture in his hands.
Q nodded and moved toward a cupboard in the wall beside the mantelpiece. Mr. Cook followed him with his eyes, as was expected, when suddenly he crossed the room, paused in front of the mantelpiece, looked at the picture of Eleanore that I had placed there, let out a low grunt of satisfaction or pleasure, looked at it again, and walked away. I felt my heart leap into my throat, and, driven by some impulse of dread or hope I can't explain, turned my back. Then I suddenly heard him make a startled exclamation, followed by the words: “Wow! Here she is; this is her, sirs,” and turning around, I saw him hurrying toward us with Mary’s picture in his hands.
I do not know as I was greatly surprised. I was powerfully excited, as well as conscious of a certain whirl of thought, and an unsettling of old conclusions that was very confusing; but surprised? No. Mr. Gryce’s manner had too well prepared me.
I honestly don't know; I was really surprised. I was super excited and felt like my thoughts were all over the place, which was pretty confusing. But surprised? Not at all. Mr. Gryce’s behavior had prepared me too well for that.
“This the lady who was married to Mr. Clavering, my good man? I guess you are mistaken,” cried the detective, in a very incredulous tone.
“This is the woman who was married to Mr. Clavering, right? I think you’re mistaken,” the detective exclaimed, sounding very skeptical.
“Mistaken? Didn’t I say I would know her anywhere? This is the lady, if she is the president’s wife herself.” And Mr. Cook leaned over it with a devouring look that was not without its element of homage.
“Mistaken? Didn’t I say I would recognize her anywhere? This is the woman, if she’s the president’s wife herself.” Mr. Cook leaned in with an intense look that had a touch of respect.
“I am very much astonished,” Mr. Gryce went on, winking at me in a slow, diabolical way which in another mood would have aroused my fiercest anger. “Now, if you had said the other lady was the one”—pointing to the picture on the mantel-piece,” I shouldn’t have wondered.”
“I’m really surprised,” Mr. Gryce continued, winking at me in a slow, sneaky way that would have made me really angry in a different mood. “Now, if you had said the other lady was the one”—pointing to the picture on the mantelpiece—“I wouldn’t have been shocked.”
“She? I never saw that lady before; but this one—would you mind telling me her name, sirs?”
“She? I’ve never seen that woman before; but this one—could you please tell me her name, gentlemen?”
“If what you say is true, her name is Mrs. Clavering.”
“If what you’re saying is true, her name is Mrs. Clavering.”
“Clavering? Yes, that was his name.”
“Clavering? Yeah, that was his name.”
“And a very lovely lady,” said Mr. Gryce. “Morris, haven’t you found anything yet?”
“And she's a very lovely lady,” said Mr. Gryce. “Morris, haven’t you found anything yet?”
Q, for answer, brought forward glasses and a bottle.
Q brought out glasses and a bottle for the answer.
But Mr. Cook was in no mood for liquor. I think he was struck with remorse; for, looking from the picture to Q, and from Q to the picture, he said:
But Mr. Cook was not in the mood for drinks. I think he was overwhelmed with guilt; because, glancing from the picture to Q, and then from Q to the picture, he said:
“If I have done this lady wrong by my talk, I’ll never forgive myself. You told me I would help her to get her rights; if you have deceived me ——”
“If I’ve wronged this lady with my words, I’ll never forgive myself. You said I would help her get what she deserves; if you’ve tricked me —”
“Oh, I haven’t deceived you,” broke in Q, in his short, sharp way. “Ask that gentleman there if we are not all interested in Mrs. Clavering getting her due.”
“Oh, I haven’t tricked you,” interrupted Q, in his quick, blunt manner. “Ask that guy over there if we're not all concerned about Mrs. Clavering getting what she deserves.”
He had designated me; but I was in no mood to reply. I longed to have the man dismissed, that I might inquire the reason of the great complacency which I now saw overspreading Mr. Gryce’s frame, to his very finger-ends.
He had chosen me, but I wasn't in the mood to respond. I wanted to get the man dismissed so I could ask why Mr. Gryce seemed so relaxed, right down to his fingertips.
“Mr. Cook needn’t be concerned,” remarked Mr. Gryce. “If he will take a glass of warm drink to fortify him for his walk, I think he may go to the lodgings Mr. Morris has provided for him without fear. Give the gent a glass, and let him mix for himself.”
“Mr. Cook doesn’t need to worry,” said Mr. Gryce. “If he has a glass of something warm to strengthen him for his walk, I believe he can go to the place Mr. Morris has arranged for him without any concerns. Give the gentleman a glass, and let him mix it himself.”
But it was full ten minutes before we were delivered of the man and his vain regrets. Mary’s image had called up every latent feeling in his heart, and I could but wonder over a loveliness capable of swaying the low as well as the high. But at last he yielded to the seductions of the now wily Q, and departed.
But it took a full ten minutes before we got rid of the man and his empty regrets. Mary’s image had stirred up every hidden emotion in his heart, and I could only marvel at a beauty that could influence both the low and the high. But finally, he gave in to the manipulations of the now clever Q and left.
Left alone with Mr. Gryce, I must have allowed some of the confused emotions which filled my breast to become apparent on my countenance; for after a few minutes of ominous silence, he exclaimed very grimly, and yet with a latent touch of that complacency I had before noticed:
Left alone with Mr. Gryce, I must have let some of the mixed feelings swirling inside me show on my face; after a few minutes of tense silence, he said grimly, but with a hint of the self-satisfaction I had noticed before:
“This discovery rather upsets you, doesn’t it? Well, it don’t me,” shutting his mouth like a trap. “I expected it.”
“This discovery really bothers you, doesn’t it? Well, it doesn’t bother me,” he said, closing his mouth tightly. “I saw it coming.”
“Your conclusions must differ very materially from mine,” I returned; “or you would see that this discovery alters the complexion of the whole affair.”
“Your conclusions must be really different from mine,” I replied; “or you’d see that this discovery changes everything about the situation.”
“It does not alter the truth.”
"It doesn't change the facts."
“What is the truth?”
“What’s the truth?”
Mr. Gryce’s very legs grew thoughtful; his voice sank to its deepest tone. “Do you very much want to know?”
Mr. Gryce’s legs became pensive; his voice dropped to its lowest tone. “Do you really want to know?”
“Want to know the truth? What else are we after?”
“Want to know the truth? What else are we looking for?”
“Then,” said he, “to my notion, the complexion of things has altered, but very much for the better. As long as Eleanore was believed to be the wife, her action in this matter was accounted for; but the tragedy itself was not. Why should Eleanore or Eleanore’s husband wish the death of a man whose bounty they believed would end with his life? But with Mary, the heiress, proved the wife!—I tell you, Mr. Raymond, it all hangs together now. You must never, in reckoning up an affair of murder like this, forget who it is that most profits by the deceased man’s death.”
“Then,” he said, “to me, the situation has changed, but for the better. While Eleanore was thought to be the wife, her actions made sense; but the tragedy itself didn’t. Why would Eleanore or her husband want to kill a man whose wealth they believed would disappear with his death? But now that Mary, the heiress, is actually the wife!—I’m telling you, Mr. Raymond, it all connects now. You should never forget, when considering a murder case like this, who stands to gain the most from the death of the person involved.”
“But Eleanore’s silence? her concealment of certain proofs and evidences in her own breast—how will you account for that? I can imagine a woman devoting herself to the shielding of a husband from the consequences of crime; but a cousin’s husband, never.”
“But Eleanore’s silence? Her keeping certain truths to herself—how do you explain that? I can picture a woman going out of her way to protect her husband from the fallout of a crime; but a cousin’s husband? Never.”
Mr. Gryce put his feet very close together, and softly grunted. “Then you still think Mr. Clavering the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth?”
Mr. Gryce stood with his feet close together and let out a soft grunt. “So, you still believe Mr. Clavering is the one who killed Mr. Leavenworth?”
I could only stare at him in my sudden doubt and dread. “Still think?” I repeated.
I could only stare at him in my sudden doubt and fear. “Still think?” I repeated.
“Mr. Clavering the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth?”
“Mr. Clavering, the killer of Mr. Leavenworth?”
“Why, what else is there to think? You don’t—you can’t—suspect Eleanore of having deliberately undertaken to help her cousin out of a difficulty by taking the life of their mutual benefactor?”
“Why, what else is there to think? You don’t—you can’t—seriously think Eleanore would have intentionally tried to help her cousin by taking the life of the person who helped them both?”
“No,” said Mr. Gryce; “no, I do not think Eleanore Leavenworth had any hand in the business.”
“No,” said Mr. Gryce; “no, I don’t believe Eleanore Leavenworth was involved in this.”
“Then who—” I began, and stopped, lost in the dark vista that was opening before me.
“Then who—” I started to say, but stopped, caught up in the dark scene that was unfolding in front of me.
“Who? Why, who but the one whose past deceit and present necessity demanded his death as a relief? Who but the beautiful, money-loving, man-deceiving goddess——”
“Who? Well, who else but the one whose past lies and current needs made his death seem like the only relief? Who but the stunning, money-hungry, man-manipulating goddess——”
I leaped to my feet in my sudden horror and repugnance. “Do not mention the name! You are wrong; but do not speak the name.”
I jumped up in shock and disgust. “Don't say the name! You're mistaken, but just don't say the name.”
“Excuse me,” said he; “but it will have to be spoken many times, and we may as well begin here and now—who then but Mary Leavenworth; or, if you like it better, Mrs. Henry Clavering? Are you so much surprised? It has been my thought from the beginning.”
“Excuse me,” he said, “but we need to say it many times, so we might as well start here and now—who else but Mary Leavenworth; or, if you prefer, Mrs. Henry Clavering? Are you that surprised? I've been thinking this from the start.”
XXVI. MR. GRYCE EXPLAINS HIMSELF
I do not propose to enter into a description of the mingled feelings aroused in me by this announcement. As a drowning man is said to live over in one terrible instant the events of a lifetime, so each word uttered in my hearing by Mary, from her first introduction to me in her own room, on the morning of the inquest, to our final conversation on the night of Mr. Clavering’s call, swept in one wild phantasmagoria through my brain, leaving me aghast at the signification which her whole conduct seemed to acquire from the lurid light which now fell upon it.
I won't go into detail about the mixed emotions this announcement stirred in me. Just like a drowning person is said to relive a lifetime of events in a single terrifying moment, each word spoken by Mary, from when we first met in her room on the morning of the inquest to our last conversation on the night Mr. Clavering came by, rushed through my mind in a chaotic whirlwind, leaving me shocked by the new meaning her entire behavior seemed to take on in this harsh new light.
“I perceive that I have pulled down an avalanche of doubts about your ears,” exclaimed my companion from the height of his calm superiority. “You never thought of this possibility, then, yourself?”
“I see that I’ve unleashed a flood of doubts about your ears,” my companion said, looking down from his calm superiority. “You never considered this possibility yourself?”
“Do not ask me what I have thought. I only know I will never believe your suspicions true. That, however much Mary may have been benefited by her uncle’s death, she never had a hand in it; actual hand, I mean.”
“Don’t ask me what I’ve thought. I only know I will never accept your suspicions as true. No matter how much Mary might have benefited from her uncle’s death, she never played any part in it; I mean, a direct part.”
“And what makes you so sure of this?”
“And what makes you so confident about this?”
“And what makes you so sure of the contrary? It is for you to prove, not for me to prove her innocence.”
“And what makes you so sure of the opposite? It's up to you to prove it, not for me to prove her innocence.”
“Ah,” said Mr. Gryce, in his slow, sarcastic way, “you recollect that principle of law, do you? If I remember rightly, you have not always been so punctilious in regarding it, or wishing to have it regarded, when the question was whether Mr. Clavering was the assassin or not.”
“Ah,” said Mr. Gryce, in his slow, sarcastic way, “you remember that principle of law, do you? If I recall correctly, you haven't always been so strict about it, or eager to have it followed, when the question was whether Mr. Clavering was the killer or not.”
“But he is a man. It does not seem so dreadful to accuse a man of a crime. But a woman! and such a woman! I cannot listen to it; it is horrible. Nothing short of absolute confession on her part will ever make me believe Mary Leavenworth, or any other woman, committed this deed. It was too cruel, too deliberate, too——”
“But he's a man. Accusing a man of a crime doesn’t feel as terrible. But a woman! And such a woman! I can't bear to think about it; it's horrible. Nothing less than her complete confession will ever convince me that Mary Leavenworth, or any other woman, committed this act. It was too cruel, too intentional, too——”
“Read the criminal records,” broke in Mr. Gryce.
“Check the criminal records,” interrupted Mr. Gryce.
But I was obstinate. “I do not care for the criminal records. All the criminal records in the world would never make me believe Eleanore perpetrated this crime, nor will I be less generous towards her cousin. Mary Leavenworth is a faulty woman, but not a guilty one.”
But I was stubborn. “I don’t care about the criminal records. All the criminal records in the world wouldn’t make me believe that Eleanore committed this crime, and I won’t be any less generous towards her cousin. Mary Leavenworth is a flawed woman, but she’s not guilty.”
“You are more lenient in your judgment of her than her cousin was, it appears.”
“You seem to be more forgiving in your judgment of her than her cousin was.”
“I do not understand you,” I muttered, feeling a new and yet more fearful light breaking upon me.
“I don’t understand you,” I whispered, feeling a new and even more terrifying realization wash over me.
“What! have you forgotten, in the hurry of these late events, the sentence of accusation which we overheard uttered between these ladies on the morning of the inquest?”
“What! Have you forgotten, in the rush of these recent events, the accusation we overheard those ladies discussing on the morning of the inquest?”
“No, but——”
“No, but—”
“You believed it to have been spoken by Mary to Eleanore?”
“You thought Mary said that to Eleanore?”
“Of course; didn’t you?”
“Of course; didn’t you know?”
Oh, the smile which crossed Mr. Gryce’s face! “Scarcely. I left that baby-play for you. I thought one was enough to follow on that tack.”
Oh, the smile that spread across Mr. Gryce’s face! “Barely. I left that childish stuff for you. I figured one was enough to pursue that route.”
The light, the light that was breaking upon me! “And do you mean to say it was Eleanore who was speaking at that time? That I have been laboring all these weeks under a terrible mistake, and that you could have righted me with a word, and did not?”
The light, the light that was shining on me! “Are you telling me it was Eleanore who was speaking at that moment? That I’ve been struggling all these weeks under a huge misunderstanding, and you could have set me straight with just one word, and didn’t?”
“Well, as to that, I had a purpose in letting you follow your own lead for a while. In the first place, I was not sure myself which spoke; though I had but little doubt about the matter. The voices are, as you must have noticed, very much alike, while the attitudes in which we found them upon entering were such as to be explainable equally by the supposition that Mary was in the act of launching a denunciation, or in that of repelling one. So that, while I did not hesitate myself as to the true explanation of the scene before me, I was pleased to find you accept a contrary one; as in this way both theories had a chance of being tested; as was right in a case of so much mystery. You accordingly took up the affair with one idea for your starting-point, and I with another. You saw every fact as it developed through the medium of Mary’s belief in Eleanore’s guilt, and I through the opposite. And what has been the result? With you, doubt, contradiction, constant unsettlement, and unwarranted resorts to strange sources for reconcilement between appearances and your own convictions; with me, growing assurance, and a belief which each and every development so far has but served to strengthen and make more probable.”
“Well, I had a reason for letting you take the lead for a bit. To begin with, I wasn't entirely sure which was speaking; although I had a pretty good idea. The voices, as you must have noticed, sound very similar, and the positions we found them in when we walked in could be explained either by the idea that Mary was about to accuse someone or that she was defending against an accusation. So, while I didn’t doubt the true explanation of what was happening, I was happy to see you accept a different one; this way, we could test both theories, which was necessary in such a mysterious situation. You approached the situation with one perspective, and I with another. You viewed every fact through Mary’s belief in Eleanore’s guilt, while I saw it the other way around. And what’s been the outcome? For you, doubt, contradiction, constant uncertainty, and relying on unusual sources to reconcile what you see with your beliefs; for me, growing confidence and a belief that each development has only strengthened and made more likely.”
Again that wild panorama of events, looks, and words swept before me. Mary’s reiterated assertions of her cousin’s innocence, Eleanore’s attitude of lofty silence in regard to certain matters which might be considered by her as pointing towards the murderer.
Again that wild panorama of events, looks, and words flashed before me. Mary’s repeated claims about her cousin’s innocence, Eleanore’s stance of high-minded silence about certain matters that she might see as hinting at the murderer.
“Your theory must be the correct one,” I finally admitted; “it was undoubtedly Eleanore who spoke. She believes in Mary’s guilt, and I have been blind, indeed, not to have seen it from the first.”
“Your theory has to be the right one,” I finally admitted; “it was definitely Eleanore who spoke. She believes Mary is guilty, and I’ve been so blind not to see it from the start.”
“If Eleanore Leavenworth believes in her cousin’s criminality, she must have some good reasons for doing so.”
“If Eleanore Leavenworth thinks her cousin is guilty of a crime, she must have some solid reasons for that.”
I was obliged to admit that too. “She did not conceal in her bosom that telltale key,—found who knows where?—and destroy, or seek to destroy, it and the letter which introduced her cousin to the public as the unprincipled destroyer of a trusting man’s peace, for nothing.”
I had to admit that too. “She didn’t hide that incriminating key in her bosom—found who knows where?—and destroy, or try to destroy, it and the letter that introduced her cousin to the public as the ruthless destroyer of a trusting man’s peace, for no reason.”
“No, no.”
“Nope.”
“And yet you, a stranger, a young man who have never seen Mary Leavenworth in any other light than that in which her coquettish nature sought to display itself, presume to say she is innocent, in the face of the attitude maintained from the first by her cousin!”
“And yet you, a stranger, a young man who has only ever seen Mary Leavenworth in the way her flirtatious nature chose to show herself, dare to say she is innocent, despite the stance her cousin has taken from the very beginning!”
“But,” said I, in my great unwillingness to accept his conclusions, “Eleanore Leavenworth is but mortal. She may have been mistaken in her inferences. She has never stated what her suspicion was founded upon; nor can we know what basis she has for maintaining the attitude you speak of. Clavering is as likely as Mary to be the assassin, for all we know, and possibly for all she knows.”
“But,” I said, really reluctant to agree with him, “Eleanore Leavenworth is only human. She could have been wrong in her assumptions. She has never explained what her suspicions are based on; nor can we know what reason she has for holding the position you mentioned. Clavering could just as easily be the murderer as Mary, for all we know, and maybe even for all she knows.”
“You seem to be almost superstitious in your belief in Clavering’s guilt.”
“You seem to be almost superstitious in your belief in Clavering’s guilt.”
I recoiled. Was I? Could it be that Mr. Harwell’s fanciful conviction in regard to this man had in any way influenced me to the detriment of my better judgment?
I flinched. Was I? Could it be that Mr. Harwell’s elaborate belief about this man had somehow swayed me against my better judgment?
“And you may be right,” Mr. Gryce went on. “I do not pretend to be set in my notions. Future investigation may succeed in fixing something upon him; though I hardly think it likely. His behavior as the secret husband of a woman possessing motives for the commission of a crime has been too consistent throughout.”
“And you might be right,” Mr. Gryce continued. “I'm not claiming to be stuck in my ideas. Future investigation might be able to pin something on him; however, I don't find it very likely. His actions as the secret husband of a woman with reasons to commit a crime have been too consistent overall.”
“All except his leaving her.”
“Everything except him leaving her.”
“No exception at all; for he hasn’t left her.”
“No exceptions here; he hasn’t left her.”
“What do you mean?”
"What are you talking about?"
“I mean that, instead of leaving the country, Mr. Clavering has only made pretence of doing so. That, in place of dragging himself off to Europe at her command, he has only changed his lodgings, and can now be found, not only in a house opposite to hers, but in the window of that house, where he sits day after day watching who goes in and out of her front door.”
“I mean that, instead of actually leaving the country, Mr. Clavering has just pretended to do so. Rather than taking off to Europe at her request, he’s only moved to a different place and can now be found, not just in a house across from hers, but sitting in the window of that house, where he watches day after day who comes in and out of her front door.”
I remembered his parting injunction to me, in that memorable interview we had in my office, and saw myself compelled to put a new construction upon it.
I recalled his final advice to me from that unforgettable meeting we had in my office, and felt I had to interpret it in a new way.
“But I was assured at the Hoffman House that he had sailed for Europe, and myself saw the man who professes to have driven him to the steamer.”
“But I was told at the Hoffman House that he had left for Europe, and I even saw the guy who claims to have taken him to the ship.”
“Just so.”
“Exactly.”
“And Mr. Clavering returned to the city after that?”
“And Mr. Clavering came back to the city after that?”
“In another carriage, and to another house.”
“In a different carriage, and to a different house.”
“And you tell me that man is all right?”
“And you’re telling me that humanity is just fine?”
“No; I only say there isn’t the shadow of evidence against him as the person who shot Mr. Leavenworth.”
“No; I’m just saying there’s not a bit of evidence against him as the person who shot Mr. Leavenworth.”
Rising, I paced the floor, and for a few minutes silence fell between us. But the clock, striking, recalled me to the necessity of the hour, and, turning, I asked Mr. Gryce what he proposed to do now.
Rising, I walked back and forth, and for a few minutes there was silence between us. But when the clock chimed, it reminded me of the time, and turning, I asked Mr. Gryce what he planned to do next.
“There is but one thing I can do,” said he.
“There’s only one thing I can do,” he said.
“And that is?”
“So, what is it?”
“To go upon such lights as I have, and cause the arrest of Miss Leavenworth.”
“To act on the information I have and get Miss Leavenworth arrested.”
I had by this time schooled myself to endurance, and was able to hear this without uttering an exclamation. But I could not let it pass without making one effort to combat his determination.
I had trained myself to be patient by this point and could listen to this without reacting. But I couldn't just let it go without trying once to challenge his resolve.
“But,” said I, “I do not see what evidence you have, positive enough in its character, to warrant extreme measures. You have yourself intimated that the existence of motive is not enough, even though taken with the fact of the suspected party being in the house at the time of the murder; and what more have you to urge against Miss Leavenworth?”
“But,” I said, “I don’t see what strong evidence you have to justify such drastic actions. You mentioned yourself that having a motive isn’t enough, even when combined with the fact that the person you suspect was in the house at the time of the murder; so what else do you have against Miss Leavenworth?”
“Pardon me. I said ‘Miss Leavenworth’; I should have said ‘Eleanore Leavenworth.’”
“Excuse me. I said ‘Miss Leavenworth’; I should have said ‘Eleanore Leavenworth.’”
“Eleanore? What! when you and all unite in thinking that she alone of all these parties to the crime is utterly guiltless of wrong?”
“Eleanore? What! When all of you agree that she alone among all these people involved in the crime is completely innocent?”
“And yet who is the only one against whom positive testimony of any kind can be brought.”
“And yet who is the only one that any kind of positive evidence can be brought against?”
I could but acknowledge that.
I can only acknowledge that.
“Mr. Raymond,” he remarked very gravely; “the public is becoming clamorous; something must be done to satisfy it, if only for the moment. Eleanore has laid herself open to the suspicion of the police, and must take the consequences of her action. I am sorry; she is a noble creature; I admire her; but justice is justice, and though I think her innocent, I shall be forced to put her under arrest unless——”
“Mr. Raymond,” he said very seriously, “the public is getting restless; we have to do something to calm them down, even if it’s just temporary. Eleanore has put herself in a position where the police are suspicious, and she has to face the consequences of her actions. I’m sorry; she’s a wonderful person; I really admire her; but justice is justice, and even though I believe she’s innocent, I’ll have to arrest her unless——”
“But I cannot be reconciled to it. It is doing an irretrievable injury to one whose only fault is an undue and mistaken devotion to an unworthy cousin. If Mary is the——.”
“But I can't accept it. It is causing an irreversible harm to someone whose only mistake is an excessive and misguided loyalty to an unworthy cousin. If Mary is the——.”
“Unless something occurs between now and to-morrow morning,” Mr. Gryce went on, as if I had not spoken.
“Unless something happens between now and tomorrow morning,” Mr. Gryce continued, as if I hadn’t said anything.
“To-morrow morning?”
"Tomorrow morning?"
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
I tried to realize it; tried to face the fact that all my efforts had been for nothing, and failed.
I tried to accept it; I tried to confront the fact that all my efforts had been in vain, and failed.
“Will you not grant me one more day?” I asked in my desperation.
“Will you not give me one more day?” I asked in my desperation.
“What to do?”
"What should I do?"
Alas, I did not know. “To confront Mr. Clavering, and force from him the truth.”
Alas, I didn't know. “To face Mr. Clavering and get the truth out of him.”
“To make a mess of the whole affair!” he growled. “No, sir; the die is cast. Eleanore Leavenworth knows the one point which fixes this crime upon her cousin, and she must tell us that point or suffer the consequences of her refusal.”
“To mess up the whole situation!” he growled. “No way; the decision is made. Eleanore Leavenworth knows the key detail that pins this crime on her cousin, and she has to tell us that detail or face the consequences of her refusal.”
I made one more effort.
I made one last effort.
“But why to-morrow? Having exhausted so much time already in our inquiries, why not take a little more; especially as the trail is constantly growing warmer? A little more moleing——”
“But why tomorrow? After spending so much time on our inquiries, why not take a little more, especially since the trail is getting warmer? Just a little more digging—”
“A little more folderol!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, losing his temper. “No, sir; the hour for moleing has passed; something decisive has got to be done now; though, to be sure, if I could find the one missing link I want——”
“A little more nonsense!” shouted Mr. Gryce, losing his cool. “No, sir; the time for messing around is over; something decisive needs to happen now; although, I have to admit, if I could just find the one missing piece I need——”
“Missing link? What is that?”
“Missing link? What’s that?”
“The immediate motive of the tragedy; a bit of proof that Mr. Leavenworth threatened his niece with his displeasure, or Mr. Clavering with his revenge, would place me on the vantage-point at once; no arresting of Eleanore then! No, my lady! I would walk right into your own gilded parlors, and when you asked me if I had found the murderer yet, say ‘yes,’ and show you a bit of paper which would surprise you! But missing links are not so easily found. This has been moled for, and moled for, as you are pleased to call our system of investigation, and totally without result. Nothing but the confession of some one of these several parties to the crime will give us what we want. I will tell you what I will do,” he suddenly cried. “Miss Leavenworth has desired me to report to her; she is very anxious for the detection of the murderer, you know, and offers an immense reward. Well, I will gratify this desire of hers. The suspicions I have, together with my reasons for them, will make an interesting disclosure. I should not greatly wonder if they produced an equally interesting confession.”
“The immediate reason for the tragedy; a bit of proof that Mr. Leavenworth threatened his niece with his displeasure, or Mr. Clavering with his revenge, would put me in a strong position right away; no stopping Eleanore then! No, my lady! I would walk straight into your own fancy parlors, and when you asked me if I had found the murderer yet, I would say ‘yes’ and show you a piece of paper that would surprise you! But missing links aren't so easy to find. This has been pursued, as you like to call our system of investigation, and totally without result. Nothing but the confession of one of these several parties involved in the crime will give us what we need. I will tell you what I’m going to do,” he suddenly exclaimed. “Miss Leavenworth wants me to report to her; she is very eager to catch the murderer, you know, and offers a huge reward. Well, I will satisfy her wish. The suspicions I have, along with my reasons for them, will make for an interesting revelation. I wouldn’t be surprised if they led to an equally interesting confession.”
I could only jump to my feet in my horror.
I could only leap to my feet in my shock.
“At all events, I propose to try it. Eleanore is worth that much risk any way.”
“At any rate, I plan to go for it. Eleanore is worth that much risk regardless.”
“It will do no good,” said I. “If Mary is guilty, she will never confess it. If not——”
“It won’t help,” I said. “If Mary is guilty, she’ll never admit it. If she’s not——”
“She will tell us who is.”
“She will tell us who it is.”
“Not if it is Clavering, her husband.”
“Not if it's Clavering, her husband.”
“Yes; even if it is Clavering, her husband. She has not the devotion of Eleanore.”
“Yes; even if it’s Clavering, her husband. She doesn’t have the devotion of Eleanore.”
That I could but acknowledge. She would hide no keys for the sake of shielding another: no, if Mary were accused, she would speak. The future opening before us looked sombre enough. And yet when, in a short time from that, I found myself alone in a busy street, the thought that Eleanore was free rose above all others, filling and moving me till my walk home in the rain that day has become a marked memory of my life. It was only with nightfall that I began to realize the truly critical position in which Mary stood if Mr. Gryce’s theory was correct. But, once seized with this thought, nothing could drive it from my mind. Shrink as I would, it was ever before me, haunting me with the direst forebodings. Nor, though I retired early, could I succeed in getting either sleep or rest. All night I tossed on my pillow, saying over to myself with dreary iteration: “Something must happen, something will happen, to prevent Mr. Gryce doing this dreadful thing.” Then I would start up and ask what could happen; and my mind would run over various contingencies, such as,—Mr. Clavering might confess; Hannah might come back; Mary herself wake up to her position and speak the word I had more than once seen trembling on her lips. But further thought showed me how unlikely any of these things were to happen, and it was with a brain utterly exhausted that I fell asleep in the early dawn, to dream I saw Mary standing above Mr. Gryce with a pistol in her hand. I was awakened from this pleasing vision by a heavy knock at the door. Hastily rising, I asked who was there. The answer came in the shape of an envelope thrust under the door. Raising it, I found it to be a note. It was from Mr. Gryce, and ran thus:
That I could only admit. She wouldn’t hide any keys to protect someone else: no, if Mary was accused, she would speak up. The future ahead of us looked pretty gloomy. And yet, shortly after that, when I found myself alone on a busy street, the thought that Eleanore was free took precedence over everything else, overwhelming me until my walk home in the rain that day became a vivid memory in my life. It was only with nightfall that I began to grasp the truly serious situation Mary was in if Mr. Gryce’s theory was right. But once this thought took hold, nothing could shake it from my mind. No matter how much I tried to push it away, it stayed with me, haunting me with the worst fears. Even though I went to bed early, I couldn’t manage to get either sleep or rest. All night I tossed on my pillow, repeating to myself in a gloomy loop: “Something must happen, something will happen, to stop Mr. Gryce from doing this horrible thing.” Then I would sit up and wonder what could happen; my mind would go through different scenarios, like—Mr. Clavering might confess; Hannah might come back; Mary herself might realize her situation and speak the words I had seen trembling on her lips more than once. But as I thought further, I realized how unlikely any of these things were to happen, and it was with a completely exhausted mind that I finally fell asleep in the early dawn, dreaming I saw Mary standing above Mr. Gryce with a gun in her hand. I was jolted awake from this pleasant dream by a heavy knock at the door. I quickly got up and asked who it was. The answer came in the form of an envelope shoved under the door. Picking it up, I saw it was a note. It was from Mr. Gryce, and it read:
“Come at once; Hannah Chester is found.”
“Come immediately; Hannah Chester has been found.”
“Hannah found?”
“Did Hannah find it?”
“So we have reason to think.”
“So we have reason to believe.”
“When? where? by whom?”
"When? Where? By who?"
“Sit down, and I will tell you.”
“Sit down, and I’ll tell you.”
Drawing up a chair in a flurry of hope and fear, I sat down by Mr. Gryce’s side.
Drawing up a chair in a rush of hope and fear, I sat down next to Mr. Gryce.
“She is not in the cupboard,” that person dryly assured me, noting without doubt how my eyes went travelling about the room in my anxiety and impatience. “We are not absolutely sure that she is anywhere. But word has come to us that a girl’s face believed to be Hannah’s has been seen at the upper window of a certain house in—don’t start—R——, where a year ago she was in the habit of visiting while at the hotel with the Misses Leavenworth. Now, as it has already been determined that she left New York the night of the murder, by the — — Railroad, though for what point we have been unable to ascertain, we consider the matter worth inquiring into.”
“She’s not in the cupboard,” that person said dryly, noticing how my eyes anxiously darted around the room. “We can’t be completely sure she’s anywhere. But we’ve heard that a girl’s face, believed to be Hannah’s, was seen at the upper window of a certain house in—don’t freak out—R——, where a year ago she used to visit while staying at the hotel with the Misses Leavenworth. Now, since it’s already been confirmed that she left New York the night of the murder, by the — — Railroad, though we haven’t figured out her destination, we think it’s worth looking into.”
“But—”
“But—”
“If she is there,” resumed Mr. Gryce, “she is secreted; kept very close. No one except the informant has ever seen her, nor is there any suspicion among the neighbors of her being in town.”
“If she’s there,” Mr. Gryce continued, “she’s hidden; kept very close. No one except the informant has ever seen her, and there’s no suspicion among the neighbors that she’s in town.”
“Hannah secreted at a certain house in R——? Whose house?”
“Hannah was hiding at a certain house in R——? Whose house?”
Mr. Gryce honored me with one of his grimmest smiles. “The name of the lady she’s with is given in the communication as Belden; Mrs. Amy Belden.”
Mr. Gryce gave me one of his grimmest smiles. “The name of the lady she’s with is mentioned in the message as Belden; Mrs. Amy Belden.”
“Amy Belden! the name found written on a torn envelope by Mr. Clavering’s servant girl in London?”
“Amy Belden! The name was found written on a torn envelope by Mr. Clavering’s maid in London?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
I made no attempt to conceal my satisfaction. “Then we are upon the verge of some discovery; Providence has interfered, and Eleanore will be saved! But when did you get this word?”
I didn't hide my happiness. “So we’re on the brink of a discovery; fate has stepped in, and Eleanore will be saved! But when did you hear this?”
“Last night, or rather this morning; Q brought it.”
“Last night, or actually this morning, Q brought it.”
“It was a message, then, to Q?”
“It was a message, then, for Q?”
“Yes, the result of his moleings while in R——, I suppose.”
“Yes, I guess that's the outcome of his time in R——.”
“Whom was it signed by?”
“Who signed it?”
“A respectable tinsmith who lives next door to Mrs. B.”
“A respectable tinsmith who lives next door to Mrs. B.”
“And is this the first you knew of an Amy Belden living in R——?”
“And is this the first time you heard of an Amy Belden living in R——?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Widow or wife?”
“Widow or partner?”
“Don’t know; don’t know anything about her but her name.”
“Don’t know; don’t know anything about her except her name.”
“But you have already sent Q to make inquiries?”
“But you’ve already sent Q to ask around?”
“No; the affair is a little too serious for him to manage alone. He is not equal to great occasions, and might fail just for the lack of a keen mind to direct him.”
“No; the situation is a bit too serious for him to handle on his own. He’s not up for big challenges, and he might struggle simply because he lacks a sharp mind to guide him.”
“In short——”
“In summary—”
“I wish you to go. Since I cannot be there myself, I know of no one else sufficiently up in the affair to conduct it to a successful issue. You see, it is not enough to find and identify the girl. The present condition of things demands that the arrest of so important a witness should be kept secret. Now, for a man to walk into a strange house in a distant village, find a girl who is secreted there, frighten her, cajole her, force her, as the case may be, from her hiding-place to a detective’s office in New York, and all without the knowledge of the next-door neighbor, if possible, requires judgment, brains, genius. Then the woman who conceals her! She must have her reasons for doing so; and they must be known. Altogether, the affair is a delicate one. Do you think you can manage it?”
“I want you to go. Since I can’t be there myself, I don’t know anyone else who’s knowledgeable enough to handle this successfully. You see, it’s not just about finding and identifying the girl. The current situation requires that the arrest of such an important witness stays confidential. For a man to walk into an unfamiliar house in a remote village, locate a girl who’s hidden there, intimidate her, persuade her, or even force her, to come out to a detective’s office in New York, and all without the neighboring house knowing, if possible, takes a lot of skill, intelligence, and creativity. And then there’s the woman who’s hiding her! She must have her reasons for doing so; those reasons need to be understood. Altogether, it’s a sensitive situation. Do you think you can handle it?”
“I should at least like to try.”
“I’d at least like to give it a shot.”
Mr. Gryce settled himself on the sofa. “To think what pleasure I am losing on your account!” he grumbled, gazing reproachfully at his helpless limbs. “But to business. How soon can you start?”
Mr. Gryce settled onto the sofa. “Can you believe the fun I’m missing out on because of you?” he complained, looking sadly at his useless limbs. “But let’s get to the point. How soon can you begin?”
“Immediately.”
“Right now.”
“Good! a train leaves the depot at 12.15. Take that. Once in R——, it will be for you to decide upon the means of making Mrs. Belden’s acquaintance without arousing her suspicions. Q, who will follow you, will hold himself in readiness to render you any assistance you may require. Only this thing is to be understood: as he will doubtless go in disguise, you are not to recognize him, much less interfere with him and his plans, till he gives you leave to do so, by some preconcerted signal. You are to work in your way, and he in his, till circumstances seem to call for mutual support and countenance. I cannot even say whether you will see him or not; he may find it necessary to keep out of the way; but you may be sure of one thing, that he will know where you are, and that the display of, well, let us say a red silk handkerchief—have you such a thing?”
“Great! A train leaves the station at 12:15. Take that one. Once you're in R——, it’s up to you to figure out how to meet Mrs. Belden without making her suspicious. Q, who will be following you, will be ready to assist you if you need help. Just understand this: since he’ll probably be in disguise, don’t recognize him or interfere with him and his plans until he gives you a prearranged signal. You’ll work in your way, and he will work in his, until the situation calls for you to support each other. I can’t even say if you’ll see him; he might need to keep his distance. But you can be sure of one thing: he’ll know where you are, and the appearance of, well, let’s say a red silk handkerchief—do you have one of those?”
“I will get one.”
“I'll get one.”
“Will be regarded by him as a sign that you desire his presence or assistance, whether it be shown about your person or at the window of your room.”
“Will be seen by him as a sign that you want him around or need his help, whether it's shown on your person or at your room's window.”
“And these are all the instructions you can give me?” I said, as he paused.
“And these are all the instructions you can give me?” I asked, as he paused.
“Yes, I don’t know of anything else. You must depend largely upon your own discretion, and the exigencies of the moment. I cannot tell you now what to do. Your own wit will be the best guide. Only, if possible, let me either hear from you or see you by to-morrow at this time.”
“Yes, I don’t know of anything else. You need to rely mostly on your own judgment and the circumstances at hand. I can’t tell you what to do right now. Your own cleverness will be your best guide. Just, if you can, let me either hear from you or see you by tomorrow at this time.”
And he handed me a cipher in case I should wish to telegraph.
And he gave me a code in case I wanted to send a telegram.
BOOK III. HANNAH
XXVII. AMY BELDEN
I had a client in R—— by the name of Monell; and it was from him I had planned to learn the best way of approaching Mrs. Belden. When, therefore, I was so fortunate as to meet him, almost on my arrival, driving on the long road behind his famous trotter Alfred, I regarded the encounter as a most auspicious beginning of a very doubtful enterprise.
I had a client in R—— named Monell, and I had planned to learn the best way to approach Mrs. Belden from him. So, when I was lucky enough to run into him shortly after I arrived, driving down the long road with his famous horse Alfred, I saw the meeting as a really promising start to what seemed like a challenging endeavor.
“Well, and how goes the day?” was his exclamation as, the first greetings passed, we drove rapidly into town.
“Well, how's the day going?” he said as, after the initial greetings, we quickly drove into town.
“Your part in it goes pretty smoothly,” I returned; and thinking I could never hope to win his attention to my own affairs till I had satisfied him in regard to his, I told him all I could concerning the law-suit then pending; a subject so prolific of question and answer, that we had driven twice round the town before he remembered he had a letter to post. As it was an important one, admitting of no delay, we hasted at once to the post-office, where he went in, leaving me outside to watch the rather meagre stream of goers and comers who at that time of day make the post-office of a country town their place of rendezvous. Among these, for some reason, I especially noted one middle-aged woman; why, I cannot say; her appearance was anything but remarkable. And yet when she came out, with two letters in her hand, one in a large and one in a small envelope, and meeting my eye hastily drew them under her shawl, I found myself wondering what was in her letters and who she could be, that the casual glance of a stranger should unconsciously move her to an action so suspicious. But Mr. Monell’s reappearance at the same moment, diverted my attention, and in the interest of the conversation that followed, I soon forgot both the woman and her letters. For determined that he should have no opportunity to revert to that endless topic, a law case, I exclaimed with the first crack of the whip,—“There, I knew there was something I wanted to ask you. It is this: Are you acquainted with any one is this town by the name of Belden?”
“Your role in this goes pretty smoothly,” I replied; and thinking I'd never get his attention on my own issues until I had addressed his, I shared everything I could about the ongoing lawsuit; a topic so full of questions and answers that we drove around the town twice before he remembered he needed to post a letter. Since it was an important one that couldn't wait, we rushed straight to the post office, where he went inside, leaving me outside to observe the rather small crowd of people coming and going at that time of day making the post office in a small town their meeting spot. Among them, for some reason, I particularly noticed one middle-aged woman; I can't say why; her look was anything but remarkable. Yet when she came out with two letters in her hands—one in a large envelope and the other in a small one—and quickly tucked them under her shawl when she caught my eye, I couldn't help but wonder what was in her letters and who she was that a stranger's casual glance could lead her to act so suspiciously. But just then, Mr. Monell came back, pulling my focus away, and in the flow of the conversation that followed, I quickly forgot both the woman and her letters. Determined to keep him from turning back to that endless topic of the lawsuit, I exclaimed as soon as the moment arose, “There! I knew there was something I wanted to ask you. Do you know anyone in this town named Belden?”
“There is a widow Belden in town; I don’t know of any other.”
“There’s a widow Belden in town; I don’t know of anyone else.”
“Is her first name Amy?”
“Is her name Amy?”
“Yes, Mrs. Amy Belden.”
“Yeah, Mrs. Amy Belden.”
“That is the one,” said I. “Who is she, what is she, and what is the extent of your acquaintance with her?”
"That's the one," I said. "Who is she, what is she, and how well do you know her?"
“Well,” said he, “ I cannot conceive why you should be interested in such an antiquated piece of commonplace goodness as she is, but seeing you ask, I have no objection to telling you that she is the very respectable relict of a deceased cabinetmaker of this town; that she lives in a little house down the street there, and that if you have any forlorn old tramp to be lodged over night, or any destitute family of little ones to be looked after, she is the one to go to. As to knowing her, I know her as I do a dozen other members of our church there up over the hill. When I see her I speak to her, and that is all.”
“Well,” he said, “I can't understand why you'd be interested in such an old-fashioned and ordinary person like her, but since you asked, I don’t mind telling you that she is the very respectable widow of a late cabinetmaker from this town. She lives in a little house down the street, and if you have any lonely old drifter needing a place to stay for the night, or any struggling family with kids that need care, she’s the one to talk to. As for knowing her, I know her just like I know a dozen other members of our church up on the hill. When I see her, I say hello, and that’s about it.”
“A respectable widow, you say. Any family?”
“A respectable widow, you say. Any family?”
“No; lives alone, has a little income, I believe; must have, to put the money on the plate she always does; but spends her time in plain sewing and such deeds of charity, as one with small means but willing heart can find the opportunity of doing in a town like this. But why in the name of wonders do you ask?”
“No; she lives alone, has a little income, I believe; she must, to put the money on the plate like she always does; but she spends her time doing plain sewing and acts of charity, as someone with limited means but a willing heart can find ways to contribute in a town like this. But why in the world are you asking?”
“Business,” said I, “business. Mrs. Belden—don’t mention it by the way—has got mixed up in a case of mine, and I felt it due to my curiosity if not to my purse, to find out something about her. And I am not satisfied yet. The fact is I would give something, Monell, for the opportunity of studying this woman’s character. Now couldn’t you manage to get me introduced into her house in some way that would make it possible and proper for me to converse with her at my leisure? Business would thank you if you could.”
“Business,” I said, “business. Mrs. Belden—don’t mention it, by the way—has gotten involved in a case of mine, and I felt it was necessary, if not for my wallet, at least out of curiosity, to find out more about her. And I’m still not satisfied. The truth is, I would pay something, Monell, for the chance to study this woman’s character. Now, could you find a way to get me introduced into her house so that it would be appropriate for me to have a conversation with her whenever I want? Business would appreciate it if you could.”
“Well, I don’t know; I suppose it could be done. She used to take lodgers in the summer when the hotel was full, and might be induced to give a bed to a friend of mine who is very anxious to be near the post-office on account of a business telegram he is expecting, and which when it comes will demand his immediate attention.” And Mr. Monell gave me a sly wink of his eye, little imagining how near the mark he had struck.
“Well, I’m not sure; I guess it could work. She used to take in guests during the summer when the hotel was full, and she might be convinced to give a bed to a friend of mine who really wants to be close to the post office because of an important business telegram he’s waiting for, which will require his immediate attention when it arrives.” And Mr. Monell gave me a sly wink, not realizing how close he was to the truth.
“You need not say that. Tell her I have a peculiar dislike to sleeping in a public house, and that you know of no one better fitted to accommodate me, for the short time I desire to be in town, than herself.”
“You don’t need to say that. Just tell her I really dislike sleeping in a hotel, and that you can’t think of anyone better to host me, for the brief time I want to be in town, than her.”
“And what will be said of my hospitality in allowing you under these circumstances to remain in any other house than my own?”
“And what will people say about my hospitality for letting you stay anywhere else but my house given these circumstances?”
“I don’t know; very hard things, no doubt; but I guess your hospitality can stand it.”
“I don’t know; really tough stuff, no doubt; but I guess your hospitality can handle it.”
“Well, if you persist, we will see what can be done.” And driving up to a neat white cottage of homely, but sufficiently attractive appearance, he stopped.
“Well, if you keep this up, we’ll see what can be done.” And pulling up to a tidy white cottage that was cozy yet appealing enough, he stopped.
“This is her house,” said he, jumping to the ground; “let’s go in and see what we can do.”
“This is her house,” he said, jumping to the ground. “Let’s go in and see what we can do.”
Glancing up at the windows, which were all closed save the two on the veranda overlooking the street, I thought to myself, “If she has anybody in hiding here, whose presence in the house she desires to keep secret, it is folly to hope she will take me in, however well recommended I may come.” But, yielding to the example of my friend, I alighted in my turn and followed him up the short, grass-bordered walk to the front door.
Glancing up at the windows, which were all closed except for the two on the veranda overlooking the street, I thought to myself, “If she has anyone hiding here that she wants to keep secret, it's pointless to think she’ll let me in, no matter how well I might be recommended.” But, following my friend's lead, I stepped down and walked with him along the short, grass-lined path to the front door.
“As she has no servant, she will come to the door herself, so be ready,” he remarked as he knocked.
“As she doesn’t have a servant, she’ll come to the door herself, so be ready,” he said as he knocked.
I had barely time to observe that the curtains to the window at my left suddenly dropped, when a hasty step made itself heard within, and a quick hand drew open the door; and I saw before me the woman whom I had observed at the post-office, and whose action with the letters had struck me as peculiar. I recognized her at first glance, though she was differently dressed, and had evidently passed through some worry or excitement that had altered the expression of her countenance, and made her manner what it was not at that time, strained and a trifle uncertain. But I saw no reason for thinking she remembered me. On the contrary, the look she directed towards me had nothing but inquiry in it, and when Mr. Monell pushed me forward with the remark, “A friend of mine; in fact my lawyer from New York,” she dropped a hurried old-fashioned curtsey whose only expression was a manifest desire to appear sensible of the honor conferred upon her, through the mist of a certain trouble that confused everything about her.
I barely had time to notice that the curtains to the window on my left suddenly fell when I heard a hurried step inside, and a quick hand opened the door. There stood the woman I had seen at the post office, whose actions with the letters had caught my attention. I recognized her immediately, even though she was dressed differently and looked like she had been through some stress or excitement, which changed the expression on her face and made her manner seem tense and a bit uncertain. However, I had no reason to believe she remembered me. In fact, the look she gave me was simply one of curiosity, and when Mr. Monell pushed me forward saying, “A friend of mine; in fact my lawyer from New York,” she quickly did an old-fashioned curtsey, her expression clearly showing she wanted to acknowledge the honor despite the trouble that seemed to surround her.
“We have come to ask a favor, Mrs. Belden; but may we not come in? “said my client in a round, hearty voice well calculated to recall a person’s thoughts into their proper channel. “I have heard many times of your cosy home, and am glad of this opportunity of seeing it.” And with a blind disregard to the look of surprised resistance with which she met his advance, he stepped gallantly into the little room whose cheery red carpet and bright picture-hung walls showed invitingly through the half-open door at our left.
“We’ve come to ask you for a favor, Mrs. Belden; but can we come in?” said my client in a warm, friendly voice that clearly aimed to steer someone’s thoughts back on track. “I’ve heard a lot about your cozy home and am happy to have the chance to see it.” Ignoring the surprised resistance in her expression as he approached, he confidently stepped into the small room, where the cheerful red carpet and brightly decorated walls looked inviting through the half-open door to our left.
Finding her premises thus invaded by a sort of French coup d’etat, Mrs. Belden made the best of the situation, and pressing me to enter also, devoted herself to hospitality. As for Mr. Monell, he quite blossomed out in his endeavors to make himself agreeable; so much so, that I shortly found myself laughing at his sallies, though my heart was full of anxiety lest, after all, our efforts should fail of the success they certainly merited. Meanwhile, Mrs. Belden softened more and more, joining in the conversation with an ease hardly to be expected from one in her humble circumstances. Indeed, I soon saw she was no common woman. There was a refinement in her speech and manner, which, combined with her motherly presence and gentle air, was very pleasing. The last woman in the world to suspect of any underhanded proceeding, if she had not shown a peculiar hesitation when Mr. Monell broached the subject of my entertainment there.
Finding her place unexpectedly invaded by a sort of French coup d’etat, Mrs. Belden made the best of it and insisted I come in, dedicating herself to being a good host. Mr. Monell really tried hard to be charming; so much so that I soon found myself laughing at his jokes, even though I was anxious that our efforts might not succeed as they deserved. Meanwhile, Mrs. Belden became more and more relaxed, joining in the conversation with a surprising ease for someone in her modest situation. I quickly realized she was no ordinary woman. There was a sophistication in how she spoke and acted, which, combined with her nurturing presence and gentle demeanor, was very attractive. She was the last person I would expect to be involved in anything shady, though she did hesitate a bit when Mr. Monell brought up the topic of my stay there.
“I don’t know, sir; I would be glad, but,” and she turned a very scrutinizing look upon me, “the fact is, I have not taken lodgers of late, and I have got out of the way of the whole thing, and am afraid I cannot make him comfortable. In short, you will have to excuse me.”
“I’m not sure, sir; I would be happy to, but,” she looked at me closely, “the thing is, I haven’t taken in tenants recently, and I’ve gotten out of the habit of it, so I’m worried I can’t make him comfortable. In short, you’ll have to excuse me.”
“But we can’t,” returned Mr. Monell. “What, entice a fellow into a room like this”—and he cast a hearty admiring glance round the apartment which, for all its simplicity, both its warm coloring and general air of cosiness amply merited, “and then turn a cold shoulder upon him when he humbly entreats the honor of staying a single night in the enjoyment of its attractions? No, no, Mrs. Belden; I know you too well for that. Lazarus himself couldn’t come to your door and be turned away; much less a good-hearted, clever-headed young gentleman like my friend here.”
“But we can’t,” Mr. Monell replied. “What, lure someone into a room like this”—and he glanced around the space, admiring its simplicity and the warm colors that gave it a cozy vibe—“and then give them the cold shoulder when they politely ask to stay just one night to enjoy it? No, no, Mrs. Belden; I know you better than that. Even Lazarus couldn’t show up at your door and be turned away; let alone a good-hearted, sharp-minded young guy like my friend here.”
“You are very good,” she began, an almost weak love of praise showing itself for a moment in her eyes; “but I have no room prepared. I have been house-cleaning, and everything is topsy-turvy Mrs. Wright, now, over the way——”
“You're really great,” she started, a hint of weak appreciation glimmering in her eyes for a moment; “but I don't have a place set up for you. I've been cleaning the house, and everything is a mess. Mrs. Wright, over there——”
“My young friend is going to stop here,” Mr. Mouell broke in, with frank positiveness. “If I cannot have him at my own house,—and for certain reasons it is not advisable,—I shall at least have the satisfaction of knowing he is in the charge of the best housekeeper in R——.”
“My young friend is going to stay here,” Mr. Mouell interrupted, with clear certainty. “If I can’t have him at my own place—and for specific reasons, it’s not a good idea—I’ll at least feel good knowing he’s under the care of the best housekeeper in R——.”
“Yes,” I put in, but without too great a show of interest; “I should be sorry, once introduced here, to be obliged to go elsewhere.”
“Yes,” I added, though I tried not to sound too interested; “I’d be sorry, once I’m introduced here, to have to go somewhere else.”
The troubled eye wavered away from us to the door.
The troubled eye shifted away from us to the door.
“I was never called inhospitable,” she commenced; “but everything in such disorder. What time would you like to come?”
“I was never called unfriendly,” she began; “but everything is such a mess. What time do you want to come?”
“I was in hopes I might remain now,” I replied; “I have some letters to write, and ask nothing better than for leave to sit here and write them.”
“I was hoping I could stay now,” I replied; “I have some letters to write and would love the chance to sit here and write them.”
At the word letters I saw her hand go to her pocket in a movement which must have been involuntary, for her countenance did not change, and she made the quick reply:
At the word "letters," I noticed her hand move to her pocket in a way that seemed automatic since her expression didn't change, and she quickly replied:
“Well, you may. If you can put up with such poor accommodations as I can offer, it shall not be said I refused you what Mr. Monell is pleased to call a favor.”
“Well, you can. If you can handle the lousy accommodations I have to offer, it won't be said that I denied you what Mr. Monell likes to call a favor.”
And, complete in her reception as she had been in her resistance, she gave us a pleasant smile, and, ignoring my thanks, bustled out with Mr. Monell to the buggy, where she received my bag and what was, doubtless, more to her taste, the compliments he was now more than ever ready to bestow upon her.
And, just as perfectly welcoming as she had been in her refusal, she gave us a friendly smile and, brushing aside my thanks, hurried out with Mr. Monell to the buggy, where she took my bag and what was probably more to her liking—the compliments he was now more eager than ever to give her.
“I will see that a room is got ready for you in a very short space of time,” she said, upon re-entering. “Meanwhile, make yourself at home here; and if you wish to write, why I think you will find everything for the purpose in these drawers.” And wheeling up a table to the easy chair in which I sat, she pointed to the small compartments beneath, with an air of such manifest desire to have me make use of anything and everything she had, that I found myself wondering over my position with a sort of startled embarrassment that was not remote from shame.
“I'll have a room ready for you in no time,” she said as she came back in. “In the meantime, make yourself comfortable here; and if you want to write, I think you'll find everything you need in these drawers.” She pulled a table over to the easy chair where I was sitting and gestured toward the small compartments underneath, with such a clear eagerness for me to use whatever she had that I started to feel a mix of surprise and embarrassment that was close to shame.
“Thank you; I have materials of my own,” said I, and hastened to open my bag and bring out the writing-case, which I always carried with me.
“Thanks; I have my own supplies,” I said, quickly opening my bag to take out the writing case that I always carried with me.
“Then I will leave you,” said she; and with a quick bend and a short, hurried look out of the window, she hastily quitted the room.
“Then I’ll leave you,” she said; and with a quick bend and a brief, rushed glance out of the window, she quickly left the room.
I could hear her steps cross the hall, go up two or three stairs, pause, go up the rest of the flight, pause again, and then pass on. I was left on the first floor alone.
I could hear her footsteps cross the hall, go up two or three stairs, pause, go up the rest of the flight, pause again, and then keep going. I was left alone on the first floor.
XXVIII. A WEIRD EXPERIENCE
The first thing I did was to inspect with greater care the room in which I sat.
The first thing I did was carefully check out the room I was in.
It was a pleasant apartment, as I have already said; square, sunny, and well furnished. On the floor was a crimson carpet, on the walls several pictures, at the windows, cheerful curtains of white, tastefully ornamented with ferns and autumn leaves; in one corner an old melodeon, and in the centre of the room a table draped with a bright cloth, on which were various little knick-knacks which, without being rich or expensive, were both pretty and, to a certain extent, ornamental. But it was not these things, which I had seen repeated in many other country homes, that especially attracted my attention, or drew me forward in the slow march which I now undertook around the room. It was the something underlying all these, the evidences which I found, or sought to find, not only in the general aspect of the room, but in each trivial object I encountered, of the character, disposition, and history of the woman with whom I now had to deal. It was for this reason I studied the daguerreotypes on the mantel-piece, the books on the shelf, and the music on the rack; for this and the still further purpose of noting if any indications were to be found of there being in the house any such person as Hannah.
It was a nice apartment, as I've already mentioned; it was square, sunny, and well-furnished. The floor had a crimson carpet, the walls featured several pictures, and cheerful white curtains decorated the windows, tastefully adorned with ferns and autumn leaves. In one corner stood an old melodeon, and in the center of the room was a table covered with a bright cloth, displaying various little knick-knacks that, while not expensive or luxurious, were both pretty and somewhat decorative. However, it wasn't these items, which I had seen in many other country homes, that particularly caught my attention or prompted me to slowly move around the room. It was the deeper meaning behind all of it, the signs I found—or hoped to find—not just in the overall look of the room but in every small object I encountered, that revealed the character, personality, and history of the woman I was now dealing with. That was why I examined the daguerreotypes on the mantel, the books on the shelf, and the music on the rack; for this and the additional goal of seeing if there were any hints of the existence of someone named Hannah in the house.
First then, for the little library, which I was pleased to see occupied one corner of the room. Composed of a few well-chosen books, poetical, historical, and narrative, it was of itself sufficient to account for the evidences of latent culture observable in Mrs. Belden’s conversation. Taking out a well-worn copy of Byron, I opened it. There were many passages marked, and replacing the book with a mental comment upon her evident impressibility to the softer emotions, I turned towards the melodeon fronting me from the opposite wall. It was closed, but on its neatly-covered top lay one or two hymn-books, a basket of russet apples, and a piece of half-completed knitting work.
First, for the little library, which I was glad to see took up one corner of the room. Made up of a few carefully selected books—poetry, history, and stories—it was enough to explain the signs of hidden culture evident in Mrs. Belden’s conversation. I took out a well-loved copy of Byron and opened it. There were many passages highlighted, and after putting the book back with a mental note about her clear sensitivity to softer emotions, I turned to the melodeon facing me from the opposite wall. It was closed, but on its neatly covered top were one or two hymn books, a basket of brown apples, and a piece of half-finished knitting.
I took up the latter, but was forced to lay it down again without a notion for what it was intended. Proceeding, I next stopped before a window opening upon the small yard that ran about the house, and separated it from the one adjoining. The scene without failed to attract me, but the window itself drew my attention, for, written with a diamond point on one of the panes, I perceived a row of letters which, as nearly as I could make out, were meant for some word or words, but which utterly failed in sense or apparent connection. Passing it by as the work of some school-girl, I glanced down at the work-basket standing on a table at my side. It was full of various kinds of work, among which I spied a pair of stockings, which were much too small, as well as in too great a state of disrepair, to belong to Mrs. Belden; and drawing them carefully out, I examined them for any name on them. Do not start when I say I saw the letter H plainly marked upon them. Thrusting them back, I drew a deep breath of relief, gazing, as I did so, out of the window, when those letters again attracted my attention.
I chose the latter option, but I had to put it down again without understanding what it was for. Moving on, I stopped in front of a window that looked out onto the small yard that surrounded the house and separated it from the one next door. The outside scene didn’t interest me, but the window itself caught my eye because I noticed a row of letters etched onto one of the panes with a diamond point. As best as I could tell, they were meant to form a word or words, but they made no sense or had any clear connection. Assuming it was the work of some schoolgirl, I looked down at the work basket on the table next to me. It was filled with different kinds of projects, and among them, I spotted a pair of stockings that were way too small and in too bad a condition to belong to Mrs. Belden. Carefully pulling them out, I checked for any name on them. Don’t be surprised when I say I clearly saw the letter H marked on them. I quickly pushed them back in, letting out a deep breath of relief, and as I did, I gazed out of the window, where the letters once again caught my attention.

What could they mean? Idly I began to read them backward, when—But try for yourself, reader, and judge of my surprise! Elate at the discovery thus made, I sat down to write my letters. I had barely finished them, when Mrs. Belden came in with the announcement that supper was ready. “As for your room,” said she, “I have prepared my own room for your use, thinking you would like to remain on the first floor.” And, throwing open a door at my side, she displayed a small, but comfortable room, in which I could dimly see a bed, an immense bureau, and a shadowy looking-glass in a dark, old-fashioned frame.
What could they mean? I was casually reading them backward when—But see for yourself, reader, and imagine my surprise! Excited by the discovery, I sat down to write my letters. I had just finished them when Mrs. Belden came in to say that supper was ready. “As for your room,” she said, “I’ve set up my own room for you, thinking you’d prefer to stay on the first floor.” And, opening the door next to me, she showed me a small but cozy room where I could faintly see a bed, a large dresser, and a dimly lit mirror in an old-fashioned frame.
“I live in very primitive fashion,” she resumed, leading the way into the dining-room; “but I mean to be comfortable and make others so.”
“I live in a really simple way,” she continued, leading the way into the dining room; “but I want to be comfortable and make others comfortable too.”
“I should say you amply succeeded,” I rejoined, with an appreciative glance at her well-spread board.
“I have to say you really nailed it,” I replied, giving her a nod of approval at her nicely set table.
She smiled, and I felt I had paved the way to her good graces in a way that would yet redound to my advantage.
She smiled, and I felt like I had set myself up to win her favor in a way that would ultimately benefit me.
Shall I ever forget that supper! its dainties, its pleasant freedom, its mysterious, pervading atmosphere of unreality, and the constant sense which every bountiful dish she pressed upon me brought of the shame of eating this woman’s food with such feelings of suspicion in my heart! Shall I ever forget the emotion I experienced when I first perceived she had something on her mind, which she longed, yet hesitated, to give utterance to! Or how she started when a cat jumped from the sloping roof of the kitchen on to the grass-plot at the back of the house; or how my heart throbbed when I heard, or thought I heard, a board creak overhead! We were in a long and narrow room which seemed, curiously enough, to run crosswise of the house, opening on one side into the parlor, and on the other into the small bedroom, which had been allotted to my use.
Shall I ever forget that dinner! Its delicacies, its enjoyable freedom, its mysterious, overwhelming ambiance of unreality, and the constant feeling that each generous dish she offered me brought of the shame of eating this woman’s food with such suspicion in my heart! Shall I ever forget the emotion I felt when I first noticed she had something on her mind, which she wanted to say but hesitated to express! Or how she flinched when a cat jumped from the sloping roof of the kitchen onto the lawn at the back of the house; or how my heart raced when I heard, or thought I heard, a board creak above us! We were in a long, narrow room that, oddly enough, seemed to run sideways through the house, opening on one side into the living room and on the other into the small bedroom designated for me.
“You live in this house alone, without fear?” I asked, as Mrs. Belden, contrary to my desire, put another bit of cold chicken on my plate. “Have you no marauders in this town: no tramps, of whom a solitary woman like you might reasonably be afraid?”
“You live in this house alone, without any fear?” I asked, as Mrs. Belden, against my wishes, added another piece of cold chicken to my plate. “Aren’t there any troublemakers in this town? No drifters that a woman living alone might justifiably be scared of?”
“No one will hurt me,” said she; “and no one ever came here for food or shelter but got it.”
“No one is going to hurt me,” she said; “and no one has ever come here looking for food or shelter without getting it.”
“I should think, then, that living as you do, upon a railroad, you would be constantly overrun with worthless beings whose only trade is to take all they can get without giving a return.”
“I would think that living where you do, right by a railroad, you would be constantly surrounded by people who just take everything they can without giving anything in return.”
“I cannot turn them away. It is the only luxury I have: to feed the poor.”
“I can't turn them away. It's the only luxury I have: feeding the poor.”
“But the idle, restless ones, who neither will work, nor let others work——”
“But the lazy, restless ones, who won’t work themselves or let others work——”
“Are still the poor.”
“Still among the poor.”
Mentally remarking, here is the woman to shield an unfortunate who has somehow become entangled in the meshes of a great crime, I drew back from the table. As I did so, the thought crossed me that, in case there was any such person in the house as Hannah, she would take the opportunity of going up-stairs with something for her to eat; and that she might not feel hampered by my presence, I stepped out on the veranda with my cigar.
Mentally noting that this was the woman to help someone unfortunate who had gotten caught up in a serious crime, I pulled back from the table. As I did, it occurred to me that if there was anyone in the house named Hannah, she might take the chance to go upstairs with something for her to eat. To avoid making her feel uncomfortable with my presence, I stepped out onto the veranda with my cigar.
While smoking it, I looked about for Q. I felt that the least token of his presence in town would be very encouraging at this time. But it seemed I was not to be afforded even that small satisfaction. If Q was anywhere near, he was lying very low.
While smoking it, I looked around for Q. I felt that just a sign of his presence in town would be really motivating right now. But it seemed I wouldn’t get even that small comfort. If Q was anywhere nearby, he was keeping a low profile.
Once again seated with Mrs. Belden (who I know came down-stairs with an empty plate, for going into the kitchen for a drink, I caught her in the act of setting it down on the table), I made up my mind to wait a reasonable length of time for what she had to say; and then, if she did not speak, make an endeavor on my own part to surprise her secret.
Once again sitting with Mrs. Belden (who I saw come down the stairs with an empty plate, because as she went into the kitchen for a drink, I caught her putting it down on the table), I decided to wait a reasonable amount of time for her to say something; and then, if she didn’t speak, I would try to figure out her secret on my own.
But her avowal was nearer and of a different nature from what I expected, and brought its own train of consequences with it.
But her admission was closer and different from what I expected, and it brought its own set of consequences with it.
“You are a lawyer, I believe,” she began, taking down her knitting work, with a forced display of industry.
“You're a lawyer, I think,” she said, putting her knitting aside, trying to look busy.
“Yes,” I said; “that is my profession.”
“Yes,” I said. “That’s my job.”
She remained for a moment silent, creating great havoc in her work I am sure, from the glance of surprise and vexation she afterwards threw it. Then, in a hesitating voice, remarked:
She stayed quiet for a moment, probably causing a lot of chaos in her work, judging by the surprised and annoyed look she gave it afterward. Then, in a hesitant voice, she said:
“Perhaps you may be willing, then, to give me some advice. The truth is, I am in a very curious predicament; one from which I don’t know how to escape, and yet which demands immediate action. I should like to tell you about it; may I?”
“Maybe you’d be willing to give me some advice. The truth is, I’m in a really strange situation; one I don’t know how to get out of, but it requires me to act quickly. I’d like to share it with you; can I?”
“You may; I shall be only too happy to give you any advice in my power.”
“You can; I’d be more than happy to give you any advice I can.”
She drew in her breath with a sort of vague relief, though her forehead did not lose its frown.
She breathed in with a hint of relief, but her frown remained.
“It can all be said in a few words. I have in my possession a package of papers which were intrusted to me by two ladies, with the understanding that I should neither return nor destroy them without the full cognizance and expressed desire of both parties, given in person or writing. That they were to remain in my hands till then, and that nothing or nobody should extort them from me.”
“It can all be summed up in a few words. I have a set of documents that were given to me by two women, with the agreement that I wouldn’t return or destroy them without the full knowledge and explicit request of both parties, either in person or in writing. They are to stay with me until then, and no one should be able to take them from me.”
“That is easily understood,” said I; for she stopped.
"That's easy to understand," I said, since she paused.
“But, now comes word from one of the ladies, the one, too, most interested in the matter, that, for certain reasons, the immediate destruction of those papers is necessary to her peace and safety.”
“But now we have a message from one of the ladies, the one most concerned about this issue, that for specific reasons, she needs those papers destroyed immediately for her peace of mind and safety.”
“And do you want to know what your duty is in this case?”
“And do you want to know what your responsibility is in this situation?”
“Yes,” she tremulously replied.
“Yes,” she replied nervously.
I rose. I could not help it: a flood of conjectures rushing in tumult over me.
I stood up. I couldn't help it: a wave of thoughts crashed over me.
“It is to hold on to the papers like grim death till released from your guardianship by the combined wish of both parties.”
“It’s to hang on to the papers like your life depends on it until both parties agree to release you from your responsibility.”
“Is that your opinion as a lawyer?”
“Is that your opinion as a lawyer?”
“Yes, and as a man. Once pledged in that way, you have no choice. It would be a betrayal of trust to yield to the solicitations of one party what you have undertaken to return to both. The fact that grief or loss might follow your retention of these papers does not release you from your bond. You have nothing to do with that; besides, you are by no means sure that the representations of the so-called interested party are true. You might be doing a greater wrong, by destroying in this way, what is manifestly considered of value to them both, than by preserving the papers intact, according to compact.”
“Yes, and as a man. Once you’ve made that commitment, you have no choice. It would be a breach of trust to give in to the requests of one person when you’ve agreed to return it to both. The fact that pain or loss might come from keeping these documents doesn't free you from your obligation. That's not your concern; besides, you can’t be certain that what the so-called interested party says is true. You could be causing a greater wrong by destroying something that is clearly valuable to both of them than by keeping the documents as you agreed.”
“But the circumstances? Circumstances alter cases; and in short, it seems to me that the wishes of the one most interested ought to be regarded, especially as there is an estrangement between these ladies which may hinder the other’s consent from ever being obtained.”
“But the circumstances? Circumstances change situations; and in short, it seems to me that the wishes of the person most affected should be taken into account, especially since there is a rift between these women that might prevent the other’s agreement from ever being achieved.”
“No,” said I; “two wrongs never make a right; nor are we at liberty to do an act of justice at the expense of an injustice. The papers must be preserved, Mrs. Belden.”
“No,” I said; “two wrongs never make a right, and we can’t do something just to correct an injustice. The papers need to be kept, Mrs. Belden.”
Her head sank very despondingly; evidently it had been her wish to please the interested party. “Law is very hard,” she said; “very hard.”
Her head dropped sadly; it was clear she had wanted to please the person involved. “The law is really tough,” she said; “really tough.”
“This is not only law, but plain duty,” I remarked. “Suppose a case different; suppose the honor and happiness of the other party depended upon the preservation of the papers; where would your duty be then?”
“This is not just law, but a clear obligation,” I said. “Imagine a different situation; what if the honor and happiness of the other party relied on keeping the papers safe; where would your responsibility be in that case?”
“But——”
“But—”
“A contract is a contract,” said I, “and cannot be tampered with. Having accepted the trust and given your word, you are obliged to fulfil, to the letter, all its conditions. It would be a breach of trust for you to return or destroy the papers without the mutual consent necessary.”
“A contract is a contract,” I said, “and can’t be messed with. Once you’ve accepted the responsibility and given your word, you’re obligated to fulfill all its conditions exactly as stated. It would be a breach of trust for you to return or destroy the papers without the necessary mutual consent.”
An expression of great gloom settled slowly over her features. “I suppose you are right,” said she, and became silent.
An expression of deep sadness gradually appeared on her face. “I guess you’re right,” she said, and fell silent.
Watching her, I thought to myself, “If I were Mr. Gryce, or even Q, I would never leave this seat till I had probed this matter to the bottom, learned the names of the parties concerned, and where those precious papers are hidden, which she declares to be of so much importance.” But being neither, I could only keep her talking upon the subject until she should let fall some word that might serve as a guide to my further enlightenment; I therefore turned, with the intention of asking her some question, when my attention was attracted by the figure of a woman coming out of the back-door of the neighboring house, who, for general dilapidation and uncouthness of bearing, was a perfect type of the style of tramp of whom we had been talking at the supper table. Gnawing a crust which she threw away as she reached the street, she trudged down the path, her scanty dress, piteous in its rags and soil, flapping in the keen spring wind, and revealing ragged shoes red with the mud of the highway.
Watching her, I thought, “If I were Mr. Gryce or even Q, I would never leave this seat until I got to the bottom of this, found out the names of the people involved, and discovered where those important papers she mentioned are hidden.” But since I was neither of them, I could only keep her talking about it until she said something that might help me understand more. Just then, I noticed a woman coming out of the back door of the nearby house. She looked like the kind of shabby, awkward person we had been discussing at dinner. Chewing on a piece of bread that she tossed aside as she hit the street, she trudged down the path, her tattered dress fluttering in the chilly spring wind, showing off her worn shoes caked with mud from the road.
“There is a customer that may interest you,” said I.
“There’s a customer who might interest you,” I said.
Mrs. Belden seemed to awake from a trance. Rising slowly, she looked out, and with a rapidly softening gaze surveyed the forlorn creature before her.
Mrs. Belden appeared to snap out of a daze. Slowly getting up, she looked out and, with a gaze that quickly became gentle, took in the sorrowful figure in front of her.
“Poor thing!” she muttered; “but I cannot do much for her to-night. A good supper is all I can give her.”
“Poor thing!” she murmured; “but I can’t do much for her tonight. A good dinner is all I can offer her.”
And, going to the front door, she bade her step round the house to the kitchen, where, in another moment, I heard the rough creature’s voice rise in one long “Bless you!” that could only have been produced by the setting before her of the good things with which Mrs. Belden’s larder seemed teeming.
And, heading to the front door, she told her to go around the house to the kitchen, where, moments later, I heard the rough voice of the creature rise in a long "Bless you!" that could only have come from being presented with the delicious food that Mrs. Belden's pantry seemed to overflow with.
But supper was not all she wanted. After a decent length of time, employed as I should judge in mastication, I heard her voice rise once more in a plea for shelter.
But dinner wasn't all she needed. After what seemed like a reasonable amount of time spent eating, I heard her voice rise again in a request for shelter.
“The barn, ma’am, or the wood-house. Any place where I can lie out of the wind.” And she commenced a long tale of want and disease, so piteous to hear that I was not at all surprised when Mrs. Belden told me, upon re-entering, that she had consented, notwithstanding her previous determination, to allow the woman to lie before the kitchen fire for the night.
“The barn, ma’am, or the woodshed. Any place where I can get out of the wind.” And she began a long story about need and illness, so sad to listen to that I wasn’t at all shocked when Mrs. Belden told me, upon coming back in, that she had agreed, despite her earlier decision, to let the woman rest in front of the kitchen fire for the night.
“She has such an honest eye,” said she; “and charity is my only luxury.”
“She has such a sincere gaze,” she said; “and kindness is my only indulgence.”
The interruption of this incident effectually broke up our conversation. Mrs. Belden went up-stairs, and for some time I was left alone to ponder over what I had heard, and determine upon my future course of action. I had just reached the conclusion that she would be fully as liable to be carried away by her feelings to the destruction of the papers in her charge, as to be governed by the rules of equity I had laid down to her, when I heard her stealthily descend the stairs and go out by the front door. Distrustful of her intentions, I took up my hat and hastily followed her. She was on her way down the main street, and my first thought was, that she was bound for some neighbor’s house or perhaps for the hotel itself; but the settled swing into which she soon altered her restless pace satisfied me that she had some distant goal in prospect; and before long I found myself passing the hotel with its appurtenances, even the little schoolhouse, that was the last building at this end of the village, and stepping out into the country beyond. What could it mean?
The interruption of this incident effectively ended our conversation. Mrs. Belden went upstairs, and for a while, I was left alone to think about what I had heard and decide on my next steps. I had just concluded that she was just as likely to act on her emotions and destroy the papers in her care as she was to follow the guidelines I had set for her when I heard her quietly come down the stairs and leave through the front door. Skeptical of her intentions, I grabbed my hat and quickly followed her. She was heading down the main street, and at first, I thought she was going to a neighbor's house or maybe back to the hotel; but when she changed her restless pace to a steady stride, I realized she had some distant destination in mind. Before long, I found myself passing the hotel and its surroundings, even the little schoolhouse, the last building at this end of the village, and stepping out into the countryside beyond. What could this mean?
But still her fluttering figure hasted on, the outlines of her form, with its close shawl and neat bonnet, growing fainter and fainter in the now settled darkness of an April night; and still I followed, walking on the turf at the side of the road lest she should hear my footsteps and look round. At last we reached a bridge. Over this I could hear her pass, and then every sound ceased. She had paused, and was evidently listening. It would not do for me to pause too, so gathering myself into as awkward a shape as possible, I sauntered by her down the road, but arrived at a certain point, stopped, and began retracing my steps with a sharp lookout for her advancing figure, till I had arrived once more at the bridge. She was not there.
But still her fluttering figure hurried on, the shape of her form, with its tight shawl and neat bonnet, becoming fainter in the now settled darkness of an April night; and I kept following, walking on the grass next to the road so she wouldn't hear my footsteps and turn around. Finally, we reached a bridge. I could hear her cross it, and then all sound stopped. She had paused and was clearly listening. I couldn't stop too, so I awkwardly gathered myself and wandered past her down the road, but when I got to a certain point, I stopped and began walking back, keeping a sharp eye out for her coming toward me, until I reached the bridge again. She wasn't there.
Convinced now that she had discovered my motive for being in her house and, by leading me from it, had undertaken to supply Hannah with an opportunity for escape, I was about to hasten back to the charge I had so incautiously left, when a strange sound heard at my left arrested me. It came from the banks of the puny stream which ran under the bridge, and was like the creaking of an old door on worn-out hinges.
Convinced that she had figured out why I was in her house and, by taking me away, had given Hannah a chance to get away, I was about to rush back to the task I had foolishly abandoned when a strange noise on my left stopped me. It came from the banks of the tiny stream that flowed under the bridge and sounded like an old door creaking on rusty hinges.
Leaping the fence, I made my way as best I could down the sloping field in the direction from which the sound came. It was quite dark, and my progress was slow; so much so, that I began to fear I had ventured upon a wild-goose chase, when an unexpected streak of lightning shot across the sky, and by its glare I saw before me what seemed, in the momentary glimpse I had of it, an old barn. From the rush of waters near at hand, I judged it to be somewhere on the edge of the stream, and consequently hesitated to advance, when I heard the sound of heavy breathing near me, followed by a stir as of some one feeling his way over a pile of loose boards; and presently, while I stood there, a faint blue light flashed up from the interior of the barn, and I saw, through the tumbled-down door that faced me, the form of Mrs. Belden standing with a lighted match in her hand, gazing round on the four walls that encompassed her. Hardly daring to breathe, lest I should alarm her, I watched her while she turned and peered at the roof above her, which was so old as to be more than half open to the sky, at the flooring beneath, which was in a state of equal dilapidation, and finally at a small tin box which she drew from under her shawl and laid on the ground at her feet. The sight of that box at once satisfied me as to the nature of her errand. She was going to hide what she dared not destroy; and, relieved upon this point, I was about to take a step forward when the match went out in her hand. While she was engaged in lighting another, I considered that perhaps it would be better for me not to arouse her apprehensions by accosting her at this time, and thus endanger the success of my main scheme; but to wait till she was gone, before I endeavored to secure the box. Accordingly I edged my way up to the side of the barn and waited till she should leave it, knowing that if I attempted to peer in at the door, I ran great risk of being seen, owing to the frequent streaks of lightning which now flashed about us on every side. Minute after minute went by, with its weird alternations of heavy darkness and sudden glare; and still she did not come. At last, just as I was about to start impatiently from my hiding-place, she reappeared, and began to withdraw with faltering steps toward the bridge. When I thought her quite out of hearing, I stole from my retreat and entered the barn. It was of course as dark as Erebus, but thanks to being a smoker I was as well provided with matches as she had been, and having struck one, I held it up; but the light it gave was very feeble, and as I did not know just where to look, it went out before I had obtained more than a cursory glimpse of the spot where I was. I thereupon lit another; but though I confined my attention to one place, namely, the floor at my feet, it too went out before I could conjecture by means of any sign seen there where she had hidden the box. I now for the first time realized the difficulty before me. She had probably made up her mind, before she left home, in just what portion of this old barn she would conceal her treasure; but I had nothing to guide me: I could only waste matches. And I did waste them. A dozen had been lit and extinguished before I was so much as sure the box was not under a pile of debris that lay in one corner, and I had taken the last in my hand before I became aware that one of the broken boards of the floor was pushed a little out of its proper position. One match! and that board was to be raised, the space beneath examined, and the box, if there, lifted safely out. I concluded not to waste my resources, so kneeling down in the darkness, I groped for the board, tried it, and found it to be loose. Wrenching at it with all my strength, I tore it free and cast it aside; then lighting my match looked into the hole thus made. Something, I could not tell what, stone or box, met my eye, but while I reached for it, the match flew out of my hand. Deploring my carelessness, but determined at all hazards to secure what I had seen, I dived down deep into the hole, and in another moment had the object of my curiosity in my hands. It was the box!
Leaping over the fence, I made my way down the sloping field toward the source of the sound. It was pretty dark, and I was moving slowly; so slowly that I started to think I was on a wild-goose chase, when suddenly a flash of lightning lit up the sky, and in that momentary brightness, I saw what looked like an old barn. From the rush of water nearby, I figured it was close to the stream, and I hesitated to move forward. Then I heard heavy breathing nearby, followed by someone navigating over a pile of loose boards; and just then, while I stood there, a faint blue light flickered up from inside the barn. Through the dilapidated door in front of me, I saw Mrs. Belden holding a lit match, looking around at the four walls that surrounded her. I hardly dared to breathe, worried I’d startle her, and I watched as she turned to inspect the roof above, which was so old that it was mostly open to the sky, the flooring below, which was just as ruined, and finally a small tin box she pulled from under her shawl and set on the ground at her feet. The sight of that box instantly revealed her purpose to me. She intended to hide what she couldn’t bring herself to destroy, and feeling relieved about this, I was about to step forward when the match went out in her hand. While she was busy lighting another one, I thought it might be better not to alarm her by speaking to her now, which could jeopardize my main plan; instead, I decided to wait until she left before I tried to get the box. So, I edged closer to the side of the barn and waited for her to go, knowing that if I tried to peek in the door, I risked being seen due to the frequent flashes of lightning surrounding us. Minutes passed, alternating between heavy darkness and sudden bursts of light, and still, she didn’t come out. Finally, just as I was about to leave my hiding spot out of impatience, she appeared again and started to back away with unsteady steps toward the bridge. When I thought she was far enough away, I slipped out of my hiding place and entered the barn. It was, of course, pitch black, but since I was a smoker, I had as many matches as she did, and after lighting one, I held it up; however, the light was very weak, and since I didn’t know where to look, it went out before I could get more than a quick look at my surroundings. I lit another match; this time, I focused on the floor at my feet, but it also went out before I could even figure out where she had hidden the box. For the first time, I realized how difficult this was going to be. She had probably decided before leaving home exactly where in this old barn she would hide her treasure, but I had no clue to guide me: I could only burn through matches. And burn through them I did. I lit and extinguished a dozen before I was even sure the box wasn’t under a pile of debris in one corner, and I realized I was holding my last match before I noticed that one of the broken floorboards was slightly misaligned. One match! If I lifted that board, I could check the space underneath, and if the box was there, I could pull it out safely. I decided not to waste my matches, so I knelt in the dark, felt for the board, tested it, and found it was loose. Pulling at it with all my strength, I tore it free and tossed it aside; then I lit my match and looked into the hole I’d created. Something caught my eye, I couldn’t tell if it was stone or the box, but as I reached for it, the match slipped from my hand. Cursing my carelessness, but determined to secure whatever I had seen, I reached deep into the hole and in a moment, I had what I was curious about in my hands. It was the box!
Satisfied at this result of my efforts, I turned to depart, my one wish now being to arrive home before Mrs. Belden. Was this possible? She had several minutes the start of me; I would have to pass her on the road, and in so doing might be recognized. Was the end worth the risk? I decided that it was.
Satisfied with what I had accomplished, I turned to leave, my only wish now being to get home before Mrs. Belden. Could I make it? She had a few minutes head start, and I would have to go past her on the road, which meant I might be spotted. Was it worth the risk? I decided it was.
Regaining the highway, I started at a brisk pace. For some little distance I kept it up, neither overtaking nor meeting any one. But suddenly, at a turn in the road, I came unexpectedly upon Mrs. Belden, standing in the middle of the path, looking back. Somewhat disconcerted, I hastened swiftly by her, expecting her to make some effort to stop me. But she let me pass without a word. Indeed, I doubt now if she even saw or heard me. Astonished at this treatment, and still more surprised that she made no attempt to follow me, I looked back, when I saw what enchained her to the spot, and made her so unmindful of my presence. The barn behind us was on fire!
Regaining the highway, I picked up the pace. For a little while, I maintained it, neither passing nor encountering anyone. But then, suddenly, at a bend in the road, I unexpectedly came across Mrs. Belden, standing in the middle of the path, looking back. A bit thrown off, I hurried past her, expecting her to try to stop me. But she let me go without saying a word. Honestly, I wonder if she even saw or heard me. Surprised by this reaction, and even more astonished that she didn’t try to follow me, I looked back and saw what had kept her there and made her so unaware of my presence. The barn behind us was on fire!
Instantly I realized it was the work of my hands; I had dropped a half-extinguished match, and it had fallen upon some inflammable substance.
Instantly, I realized it was my doing; I had dropped a half-burned match, and it had landed on something flammable.
Aghast at the sight, I paused in my turn, and stood staring. Higher and higher the red flames mounted, brighter and brighter glowed the clouds above, the stream beneath; and in the fascination of watching it all, I forgot Mrs. Belden. But a short, agitated gasp in my vicinity soon recalled her presence to my mind, and drawing nearer, I heard her exclaim like a person speaking in a dream, “Well, I didn’t mean to do it”; then lower, and with a certain satisfaction in her tone, “But it’s all right, any way; the thing is lost now for good, and Mary will be satisfied without any one being to blame.”
Aghast at the sight, I paused in my turn and stood staring. Higher and higher the red flames rose, brighter and brighter glowed the clouds above and the stream beneath; and in the fascination of watching it all, I forgot Mrs. Belden. But a short, agitated gasp nearby soon brought her back to my mind, and as I drew closer, I heard her exclaim like someone talking in a dream, “Well, I didn’t mean to do it”; then, softer and with a hint of satisfaction in her tone, “But it’s all right anyway; the thing is lost now for good, and Mary will be satisfied without anyone being to blame.”
I did not linger to hear more; if this was the conclusion she had come to, she would not wait there long, especially as the sound of distant shouts and running feet announced that a crowd of village boys was on its way to the scene of the conflagration.
I didn't stick around to hear more; if this was the conclusion she'd reached, she wouldn't stay there for long, especially since the sound of distant shouting and running footsteps signaled that a group of village boys was heading to the scene of the fire.
The first thing I did, upon my arrival at the house, was to assure myself that no evil effects had followed my inconsiderate desertion of it to the mercies of the tramp she had taken in; the next to retire to my room, and take a peep at the box. I found it to be a neat tin coffer, fastened with a lock. Satisfied from its weight that it contained nothing heavier than the papers of which Mrs. Belden had spoken, I hid it under the bed and returned to the sitting-room. I had barely taken a seat and lifted a book when Mrs. Belden came in.
The first thing I did when I arrived at the house was to make sure that my thoughtless abandonment of it to the whims of the homeless person she had taken in hadn’t caused any trouble. Next, I went to my room and took a look at the box. It was a tidy tin container with a lock on it. From its weight, I was sure it only held the papers Mrs. Belden had mentioned, so I tucked it under the bed and went back to the sitting room. I had just sat down and picked up a book when Mrs. Belden walked in.
“Well!” cried she, taking off her bonnet and revealing a face much flushed with exercise, but greatly relieved in expression; “this is a night! It lightens, and there is a fire somewhere down street, and altogether it is perfectly dreadful out. I hope you have not been lonesome,” she continued, with a keen searching of my face which I bore in the best way I could. “I had an errand to attend to, but didn’t expect to stay so long.”
“Well!” she exclaimed, removing her hat and showing a face red from exertion but visibly relaxed; “this is quite a night! The sky is clearing, and there's a fire somewhere down the street, and overall it's absolutely awful outside. I hope you haven’t been too lonely,” she added, studying my face intently, which I managed to handle as best as I could. “I had something to take care of, but I didn’t think I’d be gone this long.”
I returned some nonchalant reply, and she hastened from the room to fasten up the house.
I gave her a casual response, and she quickly left the room to secure the house.
I waited, but she did not come back; fearful, perhaps, of betraying herself, she had retired to her own apartment, leaving me to take care of myself as best I might. I own that I was rather relieved at this. The fact is, I did not feel equal to any more excitement that night, and was glad to put off further action until the next day. As soon, then, as the storm was over, I myself went to bed, and, after several ineffectual efforts, succeeded in getting asleep.
I waited, but she didn’t come back; maybe she was afraid of revealing too much and had gone back to her own place, leaving me to handle things on my own. Honestly, I was a bit relieved by this. The truth is, I didn’t feel up to dealing with any more excitement that night and was happy to postpone any further actions until the next day. So, as soon as the storm passed, I went to bed and, after a few unsuccessful tries, finally managed to fall asleep.
XXIX. THE MISSING WITNESS
“Mr. Raymond!”
“Mr. Raymond!”
The voice was low and searching; it reached me in my dreams, waked me, and caused me to look up. Morning had begun to break, and by its light I saw, standing in the open door leading into the dining-room, the forlorn figure of the tramp who had been admitted into the house the night before. Angry and perplexed, I was about to bid her be gone, when, to my great surprise, she pulled out a red handkerchief from her pocket, and I recognized Q.
The voice was soft and probing; it reached me in my dreams, woke me up, and made me look up. Morning had started to break, and in the light, I saw the lonely figure of the homeless person who had been let into the house the night before, standing in the open door to the dining room. Frustrated and confused, I was about to tell her to leave, when, to my shock, she pulled out a red handkerchief from her pocket, and I recognized Q.
“Read that,” said he, hastily advancing and putting a slip of paper into my hand. And, without another word or look, left the room, closing the door behind him.
“Read this,” he said, quickly stepping forward and placing a piece of paper in my hand. Then, without another word or glance, he left the room, shutting the door behind him.
Rising in considerable agitation, I took it to the window, and by the rapidly increasing light, succeeded in making out the rudely scrawled lines as follows:
Rising in noticeable agitation, I took it to the window, and with the quickly brightening light, I was able to make out the hastily written lines as follows:
“She is here; I have seen her; in the room marked with a cross in the accompanying plan. Wait till eight o’clock, then go up. I will contrive some means of getting Mrs. B—— out of the house.”
“She is here; I’ve seen her; in the room marked with a cross on the attached plan. Wait until eight o’clock, then go upstairs. I’ll figure out a way to get Mrs. B—— out of the house.”
Sketched below this was the following plan of the upper floor:
Sketched below this was the following layout of the upper floor:

Hannah, then, was in the small back room over the dining-room, and I had not been deceived in thinking I had heard steps overhead, the evening before. Greatly relieved, and yet at the same time much moved at the near prospect of being brought face to face with one who we had every reason to believe was acquainted with the dreadful secret involved in the Leavenworth murder, I lay down once more, and endeavored to catch another hour’s rest. But I soon gave up the effort in despair, and contented myself with listening to the sounds of awakening life which now began to make themselves heard in the house and neighborhood.
Hannah was in the small back room above the dining room, and I wasn’t wrong in thinking I heard footsteps upstairs the night before. Feeling greatly relieved, yet also emotional about the upcoming chance to meet someone we believed knew the terrible secret behind the Leavenworth murder, I lay down again, hoping to get another hour of rest. But I quickly gave up in frustration and settled for listening to the sounds of life waking up around the house and neighborhood.
As Q had closed the door after him, I could only faintly hear Mrs. Belden when she came down-stairs. But the short, surprised exclamation which she uttered upon reaching the kitchen and finding the tramp gone and the back-door wide open, came plainly enough to my ears, and for a moment I was not sure but that Q had made a mistake in thus leaving so unceremoniously. But he had not studied Mrs. Belden’s character in vain. As she came, in the course of her preparations for breakfast, into the room adjoining mine, I could hear her murmur to herself:
As Q shut the door behind him, I could only barely hear Mrs. Belden as she came downstairs. However, the short, surprised gasp she let out when she reached the kitchen and saw that the tramp was gone and the back door was wide open was clear enough for me to hear, and for a moment I wasn’t sure if Q had made a mistake by leaving so abruptly. But he had definitely understood Mrs. Belden’s character well. As she entered the room next to mine while getting ready for breakfast, I could hear her mumbling to herself:
“Poor thing! She has lived so long in the fields and at the roadside, she finds it unnatural to be cooped up in the house all night.”
“Poor thing! She has spent so much time in the fields and by the roadside, she feels trapped being stuck inside the house all night.”
The trial of that breakfast! The effort to eat and appear unconcerned, to chat and make no mistake,—May I never be called upon to go through such another! But at last it was over, and I was left free to await in my own room the time for the dreaded though much-to-be-desired interview. Slowly the minutes passed; eight o’clock struck, when, just as the last vibration ceased, there came a loud knock at the back-door, and a little boy burst into the kitchen, crying at the top of his voice: “Papa’s got a fit! Oh, Mrs. Belden! papa’s got a fit; do come!”
The experience of that breakfast! The struggle to eat while pretending to be chill, to chat and not mess up—May I never have to go through something like that again! But finally, it was over, and I was free to wait in my own room for the time of the dreaded yet eagerly anticipated meeting. The minutes dragged by; eight o’clock rang, and just as the last echo faded, there was a loud knock at the back door. A little boy burst into the kitchen, yelling at the top of his lungs: “Papa’s having a fit! Oh, Mrs. Belden! Papa’s having a fit; please come!”
Rising, as was natural, I hastened towards the kitchen, meeting Mrs. Belden’s anxious face in the doorway.
Rising, as was expected, I hurried toward the kitchen, encountering Mrs. Belden’s worried face in the doorway.
“A poor wood-chopper down the street has fallen in a fit,” she said. “Will you please watch over the house while I see what I can do for him? I won’t be absent any longer than I can help.”
“A poor woodcutter down the street has collapsed,” she said. “Could you please keep an eye on the house while I go see what I can do for him? I won’t be gone any longer than necessary.”
And almost without waiting for my reply, she caught up a shawl, threw it over her head, and followed the urchin, who was in a state of great excitement, out into the street.
And almost without waiting for my answer, she grabbed a shawl, threw it over her head, and chased after the kid, who was really excited, out into the street.
Instantly the silence of death seemed to fill the house, and a dread the greatest I had ever experienced settled upon me. To leave the kitchen, go up those stairs, and confront that girl seemed for the moment beyond my power; but, once on the stair, I found myself relieved from the especial dread which had overwhelmed me, and possessed, instead, of a sort of combative curiosity that led me to throw open the door which I saw at the top with a certain fierceness new to my nature, and not altogether suitable, perhaps, to the occasion.
Instantly, the silence of death seemed to fill the house, and an intense dread settled over me like I had never felt before. Leaving the kitchen, going up those stairs, and facing that girl felt impossible for a moment; but once I started up the stairs, I found myself free from that overwhelming fear. Instead, I was filled with a kind of combative curiosity that drove me to fling open the door at the top with an intensity that was new to me and maybe not entirely appropriate for the situation.
I found myself in a large bedroom, evidently the one occupied by Mrs. Belden the night before. Barely stopping to note certain evidences of her having passed a restless night, I passed on to the door leading into the room marked with a cross in the plan drawn for me by Q. It was a rough affair, made of pine boards rudely painted. Pausing before it, I listened. All was still. Raising the latch, I endeavored to enter. The door was locked. Pausing again, I bent my ear to the keyhole. Not a sound came from within; the grave itself could not have been stiller. Awe-struck and irresolute, I looked about me and questioned what I had best do. Suddenly I remembered that, in the plan Q had given me, I had seen intimation of another door leading into this same room from the one on the opposite side of the hall. Going hastily around to it, I tried it with my hand. But it was as fast as the other. Convinced at last that nothing was left me but force, I spoke for the first time, and, calling the girl by name, commanded her to open the door. Receiving no response, I said aloud with an accent of severity:
I found myself in a large bedroom, clearly the one Mrs. Belden had occupied the night before. Barely taking a moment to notice signs of her restless night, I moved to the door marked with a cross on the plan that Q had drawn for me. It was a rough door made of pine boards, poorly painted. I paused before it and listened. Everything was quiet. I raised the latch and tried to enter, but the door was locked. I paused again and pressed my ear to the keyhole. There was no sound inside; it was as quiet as a grave. Feeling awestruck and uncertain, I looked around and wondered what I should do. Suddenly, I remembered that the plan Q had given me indicated another door leading into this same room from the opposite side of the hall. I quickly went to that door and tried it, but it was just as locked as the first one. Finally convinced that I had no option but to use force, I spoke for the first time, calling the girl by name and commanding her to open the door. When I received no answer, I said aloud with a stern tone:
“Hannah Chester, you are discovered; if you do not open the door, we shall be obliged to break it down; save us the trouble, then, and open immediately.”
“Hannah Chester, we know you’re in there; if you don’t open the door, we’ll have to break it down. So save us the hassle and open up right away.”
Still no reply.
No response yet.
Going back a step, I threw my whole weight against the door. It creaked ominously, but still resisted.
Going back a step, I pushed my full weight against the door. It creaked threateningly, but still wouldn’t budge.

Stopping only long enough to be sure no movement had taken place within, I pressed against it once more, this time with all my strength, when it flew from its hinges, and I fell forward into a room so stifling, chill, and dark that I paused for a moment to collect my scattered senses before venturing to look around me. It was well I did so. In another moment, the pallor and fixity of the pretty Irish face staring upon me from amidst the tumbled clothes of a bed, drawn up against the wall at my side, struck me with so deathlike a chill that, had it not been for that one instant of preparation, I should have been seriously dismayed. As it was, I could not prevent a feeling of sickly apprehension from seizing me as I turned towards the silent figure stretched so near, and observed with what marble-like repose it lay beneath the patchwork quilt drawn across it, asking myself if sleep could be indeed so like death in its appearance. For that it was a sleeping woman I beheld, I did not seriously doubt. There were too many evidences of careless life in the room for any other inference. The clothes, left just as she had stepped from them in a circle on the floor; the liberal plate of food placed in waiting for her on the chair by the door, —food amongst which I recognized, even in this casual glance, the same dish which we had had for breakfast —all and everything in the room spoke of robust life and reckless belief in the morrow.
Stopping just long enough to make sure there was no movement inside, I pushed against the door again, this time with all my strength. It flew off its hinges, and I fell forward into a room that was stifling, cold, and dark. I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts before daring to look around. I was glad I did. In another moment, the pale and still face of a pretty Irish woman staring at me from among the disheveled bedclothes struck me with such a lifeless chill that, without that brief moment of preparation, I would have been seriously frightened. As it was, I couldn’t shake the feeling of sick dread as I turned toward the silent figure lying so close and noticed how still she was beneath the patchwork quilt that covered her. I wondered if sleep could really look so much like death. I had no serious doubt that I was looking at a sleeping woman. There were too many signs of everyday life in the room for me to think otherwise. The clothes were left exactly as she had taken them off, scattered in a circle on the floor. There was a generous plate of food waiting for her on the chair by the door—among which I recognized, even in that quick glance, the same dish we had for breakfast. Everything in the room spoke of vibrant life and a carefree confidence in the future.
And yet so white was the brow turned up to the bare beams of the unfinished wall above her, so glassy the look of the half-opened eyes, so motionless the arm lying half under, half over, the edge of the coverlid that it was impossible not to shrink from contact with a creature so sunk in unconsciousness. But contact seemed to be necessary; any cry which I could raise at that moment would be ineffectual enough to pierce those dull ears. Nerving myself, therefore, I stooped and lifted the hand which lay with its telltale scar mockingly uppermost, intending to speak, call, do something, anything, to arouse her. But at the first touch of her hand on mine an unspeakable horror thrilled me. It was not only icy cold, but stiff. Dropping it in my agitation, I started back and again surveyed the face. Great God! when did life ever look like that? What sleep ever wore such pallid hues, such accusing fixedness? Bending once more I listened at the lips. Not a breath, nor a stir. Shocked to the core of my being, I made one final effort. Tearing down the clothes, I laid my hand upon her heart. It was pulseless as stone.
And yet the brow facing the bare beams of the unfinished wall above her was so pale, the half-opened eyes had such a glassy look, and the arm lying partly under and partly over the edge of the cover was so motionless that it was impossible not to recoil from contact with someone so deep in unconsciousness. But contact seemed necessary; any cry I could make at that moment would be too weak to reach those dull ears. Steeling myself, I bent down and lifted the hand that lay with its noticeable scar mockingly exposed, planning to speak, call out, do something—anything—to wake her up. But the moment my hand touched hers, an indescribable horror shot through me. Not only was it icy cold, but it was stiff as well. In my distress, I dropped it and pulled back, looking again at her face. Great God! When did life ever look like that? What sleep ever wore such pale colors, such an accusing stillness? Leaning down once more, I listened at her lips. There was not a breath or a movement. Shocked to my core, I made one final attempt. Pulling back the covers, I placed my hand on her heart. It was as lifeless as stone.
XXX. BURNED PAPER
I do not think I called immediately for help. The awful shock of this discovery, coming as it did at the very moment life and hope were strongest within me; the sudden downfall which it brought of all the plans based upon this woman’s expected testimony; and, worst of all, the dread coincidence between this sudden death and the exigency in which the guilty party, whoever it was, was supposed to be at that hour were much too appalling for instant action. I could only stand and stare at the quiet face before me, smiling in its peaceful rest as if death were pleasanter than we think, and marvel over the providence which had brought us renewed fear instead of relief, complication instead of enlightenment, disappointment instead of realization. For eloquent as is death, even on the faces of those unknown and unloved by us, the causes and consequences of this one were much too important to allow the mind to dwell upon the pathos of the scene itself. Hannah, the girl, was lost in Hannah the witness.
I don't think I called for help right away. The shocking realization hit me at the moment when I felt most alive and hopeful; the sudden collapse of all the plans reliant on this woman’s anticipated testimony; and, worst of all, the terrible coincidence between her sudden death and the urgent situation the guilty party, whoever that was, was supposed to be in at that time were far too overwhelming for me to act immediately. I could only stand there and stare at her calm face, smiling in her peaceful rest as if death was more pleasant than we imagine, and wonder at the fate that had brought us renewed fear instead of relief, complications instead of clarity, and disappointment instead of realization. As powerful as death is, even on the faces of those we don’t know or love, the causes and consequences of this one were too significant to let my mind linger on the sadness of the moment itself. Hannah, the girl, was lost in Hannah, the witness.
But gradually, as I gazed, the look of expectation which I perceived hovering about the wistful mouth and half-open lids attracted me, and I bent above her with a more personal interest, asking myself if she were quite dead, and whether or not immediate medical assistance would be of any avail. But the more closely I looked, the more certain I became that she had been dead for some hours; and the dismay occasioned by this thought, taken with the regrets which I must ever feel, that I had not adopted the bold course the evening before, and, by forcing my way to the hiding-place of this poor creature, interrupted, if not prevented the consummation of her fate, startled me into a realization of my present situation; and, leaving her side, I went into the next room, threw up the window, and fastened to the blind the red handkerchief which I had taken the precaution to bring with me.
But gradually, as I looked, the expression of expectation on her sad face and half-closed eyes drew me in, and I leaned closer with a more personal interest, questioning whether she was truly dead and if immediate medical help could make any difference. However, the more I examined her, the more I was convinced that she had been dead for some hours. The horror of this realization, combined with the regrets I would always carry for not having taken bold action the night before—forcing my way to the hiding place of this poor soul to interrupt, if not prevent, her tragic fate—shook me into an awareness of my current situation. I left her side, went into the next room, opened the window, and tied the red handkerchief I had wisely brought with me to the blind.
Instantly a young man, whom I was fain to believe Q, though he bore not the least resemblance, either in dress or facial expression to any renderings of that youth which I had yet seen, emerged from the tinsmith’s house, and approached the one I was in.
Instantly, a young man, who I wanted to believe was Q, even though he looked nothing like any version of that guy I had seen before, whether in clothes or face, came out of the tinsmith’s house and walked over to the one I was in.
Observing him cast a hurried glance in my direction, I crossed the floor, and stood awaiting him at the head of the stairs.
Observing him quickly look my way, I walked across the room and stood waiting for him at the top of the stairs.
“Well?” he whispered, upon entering the house and meeting my glance from below; “have you seen her?”
“Well?” he whispered as he walked into the house and caught my eye from below. “Have you seen her?”
“Yes,” I returned bitterly, “I have seen her!”
“Yes,” I replied bitterly, “I have seen her!”
He hurriedly mounted to my side. “And she has confessed?”
He quickly got to my side. “And she has confessed?”
“No; I have had no talk with her.” Then, as I perceived him growing alarmed at my voice and manner, I drew him into Mrs. Belden’s room and hastily inquired: “What did you mean this morning when you informed me you had seen this girl? that she was in a certain room where I might find her?”
“No; I haven’t spoken to her.” Then, noticing that he seemed anxious because of my tone and behavior, I pulled him into Mrs. Belden’s room and quickly asked, “What did you mean this morning when you told me you had seen this girl? That she was in a specific room where I could find her?”
“What I said.”
"What I said."
“You have, then, been to her room?”
"You've been to her room, right?"

“No; I have only been on the outside of it. Seeing a light, I crawled up on to the ledge of the slanting roof last night while both you and Mrs. Belden were out, and, looking through the window, saw her moving round the room.” He must have observed my countenance change, for he stopped. “What is to pay?” he cried.
“No; I’ve only been on the outside of it. I saw a light, so I crawled up onto the ledge of the slanted roof last night while you and Mrs. Belden were out, and looking through the window, I saw her moving around the room.” He must have noticed my expression change because he stopped. “What’s going on?” he shouted.
I could restrain myself no longer. “Come,” I said, “and see for yourself!” And, leading him to the little room I had just left, I pointed to the silent form lying within. “You told me I should find Hannah here; but you did not tell me I should find her in this condition.”
I couldn't hold back anymore. “Come,” I said, “and see for yourself!” Leading him to the small room I had just left, I pointed to the quiet figure lying inside. “You told me I would find Hannah here; but you didn't mention that I would find her like this.”
“Great heaven!” he cried with a start: “not dead?”
“Great heavens!” he exclaimed, startled. “Not dead?”
“Yes,” I said, “dead.”
“Yes,” I said, “it’s over.”
It seemed as if he could not realize it. “But it is impossible!” he returned. “She is in a heavy sleep, has taken a narcotic——”
It seemed like he couldn't grasp it. “But that's impossible!” he replied. “She’s in a deep sleep, has taken a sedative——”
“It is not sleep,” I said, “or if it is, she will never wake. Look!” And, taking the hand once more in mine, I let it fall in its stone weight upon the bed.
“It’s not sleep,” I said, “or if it is, she’ll never wake up. Look!” And, taking her hand once more in mine, I let it drop like a stone onto the bed.
The sight seemed to convince him. Calming down, he stood gazing at her with a very strange expression upon his face. Suddenly he moved and began quietly turning over the clothes that were lying on the floor.
The scene seemed to reassure him. Relaxing, he stood there looking at her with a really odd expression on his face. Suddenly, he shifted and started quietly picking up the clothes that were scattered on the floor.
“What are you doing?” I asked. “What are you looking for?”
“What are you doing?” I asked. “What are you searching for?”
“I am looking for the bit of paper from which I saw her take what I supposed to be a dose of medicine last night. Oh, here it is!” he cried, lifting a morsel of paper that, lying on the floor under the edge of the bed, had hitherto escaped his notice.
“I’m looking for the piece of paper from which I saw her take what I thought was a dose of medicine last night. Oh, here it is!” he exclaimed, picking up a scrap of paper that had been lying on the floor under the edge of the bed, unnoticed until now.
“Let me see!” I anxiously exclaimed.
“Let me see!” I said eagerly.
He handed me the paper, on the inner surface of which I could dimly discern the traces of an impalpable white powder.
He handed me the paper, and on the inside, I could barely make out the remains of a fine white powder.
“This is important,” I declared, carefully folding the paper together. “If there is enough of this powder remaining to show that the contents of this paper were poisonous, the manner and means of the girl’s death are accounted for, and a case of deliberate suicide made evident.”
“This is important,” I declared, carefully folding the paper. “If there’s enough of this powder left to prove that the contents of this paper were poisonous, then we can explain how the girl died, and it will clearly be a case of deliberate suicide.”
“I am not so sure of that,” he retorted. “If I am any judge of countenances, and I rather flatter myself I am, this girl had no more idea she was taking poison than I had. She looked not only bright but gay; and when she tipped up the paper, a smile of almost silly triumph crossed her face. If Mrs. Belden gave her that dose to take, telling her it was medicine——”
“I’m not so sure about that,” he replied. “If I know anything about people’s faces, and I like to think I do, this girl had no clue she was taking poison any more than I did. She looked not just cheerful but genuinely happy; and when she raised the paper, a smile of almost silly victory spread across her face. If Mrs. Belden gave her that dose, saying it was medicine——”
“That is something which yet remains to be learned; also whether the dose, as you call it, was poisonous or not. It may be she died of heart disease.”
“That is something that still needs to be figured out; also whether the dose, as you put it, was poisonous or not. It’s possible she died of heart disease.”
He simply shrugged his shoulders, and pointed first at the plate of breakfast left on the chair, and secondly at the broken-down door.
He just shrugged and pointed first at the plate of breakfast left on the chair and then at the broken door.
“Yes,” I said, answering his look, “Mrs. Belden has been in here this morning, and Mrs. Belden locked the door when she went out; but that proves nothing beyond her belief in the girl’s hearty condition.”
“Yes,” I said, meeting his gaze, “Mrs. Belden came in here this morning, and she locked the door when she left; but that doesn’t really prove anything other than her confidence in the girl’s well-being.”
“A belief which that white face on its tumbled pillow did not seem to shake?”
“A belief that the white face on its messed-up pillow didn't seem to disturb?”
“Perhaps in her haste she may not have looked at the girl, but have set the dishes down without more than a casual glance in her direction?”
“Maybe in her rush she didn’t really look at the girl, but just put the dishes down with only a quick glance her way?”
“I don’t want to suspect anything wrong, but it is such a coincidence!”
“I don’t want to think anything’s off, but it's such a coincidence!”
This was touching me on a sore point, and I stepped back. “Well,” said I, “there is no use in our standing here busying ourselves with conjectures. There is too much to be done. Come!” and I moved hurriedly towards the door.
This was hitting a sensitive spot for me, so I took a step back. “Well,” I said, “there's no point in us standing here speculating. There's too much to do. Let’s go!” and I quickly headed for the door.
“What are you going to do?” he asked. “Have you forgotten this is but an episode in the one great mystery we are sent here to unravel? If this girl has come to her death by some foul play, it is our business to find it out.”
“What are you going to do?” he asked. “Have you forgotten this is just an episode in the one big mystery we’re here to solve? If this girl died because of foul play, it’s our responsibility to figure it out.”
“That must be left for the coroner. It has now passed out of our hands.”
"That has to be handled by the coroner. It’s now out of our control."
“I know; but we can at least take full note of the room and everything in it before throwing the affair into the hands of strangers. Mr. Gryce will expect that much of us, I am sure.”
“I know; but we can at least take a good look at the room and everything in it before handing the matter over to strangers. I’m sure Mr. Gryce will expect that much from us.”
“I have looked at the room. The whole is photographed on my mind. I am only afraid I can never forget it.”
“I have looked at the room. The whole thing is captured in my mind. I just worry I'll never be able to forget it.”
“And the body? Have you noticed its position? the lay of the bed-clothes around it? the lack there is of all signs of struggle or fear? the repose of the countenance? the easy fall of the hands?”
“And the body? Have you seen how it's positioned? The way the bedclothes are arranged around it? The absence of any signs of struggle or fear? The calmness of the face? The relaxed position of the hands?”
“Yes, yes; don’t make me look at it any more.”
“Yes, yes; just don’t make me look at it anymore.”
“Then the clothes hanging on the wall?”—rapidly pointing out each object as he spoke. “Do you see? a calico dress, a shawl,—not the one in which she was believed to have run away, but an old black one, probably belonging to Mrs. Belden. Then this chest,”—opening it,—“containing a few underclothes marked,—let us see, ah, with the name of the lady of the house, but smaller than any she ever wore; made for Hannah, you observe, and marked with her own name to prevent suspicion. And then these other clothes lying on the floor, all new, all marked in the same way. Then this—Halloo! look here!” he suddenly cried.
“Then the clothes hanging on the wall?”—quickly pointing out each item as he spoke. “Do you see? a calico dress, a shawl—not the one she supposedly ran away in, but an old black one, probably belonging to Mrs. Belden. Then this chest,”—opening it,—“contains a few undergarments marked—let's see, ah, with the name of the lady of the house, but smaller than any she ever wore; made for Hannah, you see, and labeled with her own name to avoid suspicion. And these other clothes lying on the floor, all new, all marked the same way. Then this—Hey! look here!” he suddenly exclaimed.
Going over to where he stood I stooped down, when a wash-bowl half full of burned paper met my eye.
Going over to where he was standing, I bent down and saw a washbowl that was half full of burnt paper.
“I saw her bending over something in this corner, and could not think what it was. Can it be she is a suicide after all? She has evidently destroyed something here which she didn’t wish any one to see.”
"I saw her hunched over something in this corner, and I couldn't figure out what it was. Could it be that she is a suicide after all? She has clearly destroyed something here that she didn't want anyone to see."
“I do not know,” I said. “I could almost hope so.”
“I don’t know,” I said. “I could almost wish for that.”
“Not a scrap, not a morsel left to show what it was; how unfortunate!”
“Not a bit, not a single piece left to show what it was; how unfortunate!”
“Mrs. Belden must solve this riddle,” I cried.
“Mrs. Belden has to figure out this riddle,” I said.
“Mrs. Belden must solve the whole riddle,” he replied; “the secret of the Leavenworth murder hangs upon it.” Then, with a lingering look towards the mass of burned paper, “Who knows but what that was a confession?”
“Mrs. Belden has to figure out the entire mystery,” he said; “the truth behind the Leavenworth murder depends on it.” Then, with a lingering glance at the pile of burned paper, he added, “Who knows, that might have been a confession?”
The conjecture seemed only too probable.
The guess seemed pretty likely.
“Whatever it was,” said I, “it is now ashes, and we have got to accept the fact and make the best of it.”
“Whatever it was,” I said, “it’s now just ashes, and we have to accept that and make the best of it.”
“Yes,” said he with a deep sigh; “that’s so; but Mr. Gryce will never forgive me for it, never. He will say I ought to have known it was a suspicious circumstance for her to take a dose of medicine at the very moment detection stood at her back.”
“Yes,” he said with a deep sigh; “that’s true; but Mr. Gryce will never forgive me for it, never. He will say I should have known it was suspicious for her to take medicine at the exact moment detection was right behind her.”
“But she did not know that; she did not see you.”
“But she didn't know that; she didn't see you.”
“We don’t know what she saw, nor what Mrs. Belden saw. Women are a mystery; and though I flatter myself that ordinarily I am a match for the keenest bit of female flesh that ever walked, I must say that in this case I feel myself thoroughly and shamefully worsted.”
“We don’t know what she saw, nor what Mrs. Belden saw. Women are a mystery; and although I like to think that I can usually keep up with the sharpest woman out there, I have to admit that in this case, I feel completely and embarrassingly defeated.”
“Well, well,” I said, “the end has not come yet; who knows what a talk with Mrs. Belden will bring out? And, by the way, she will be coming back soon, and I must be ready to meet her. Everything depends upon finding out, if I can, whether she is aware of this tragedy or not. It is just possible she knows nothing about it.”
“Well, well,” I said, “the end hasn’t come yet; who knows what a conversation with Mrs. Belden will reveal? And, by the way, she’ll be back soon, and I need to be ready to meet her. Everything depends on figuring out, if I can, whether she knows about this tragedy or not. There’s a chance she doesn’t know anything about it.”
And, hurrying him from the room, I pulled the door to behind me, and led the way down-stairs.
And, rushing him out of the room, I shut the door behind me and led the way downstairs.
“Now,” said I, “there is one thing you must attend to at once. A telegram must be sent Mr. Gryce acquainting him with this unlooked-for occurrence.”
“Now,” I said, “there’s one thing you need to take care of right away. We have to send a telegram to Mr. Gryce to inform him about this unexpected situation.”
“All right, sir,” and Q started for the door.
“All right, sir,” and Q headed for the door.
“Wait one moment,” said I. “I may not have another opportunity to mention it. Mrs. Belden received two letters from the postmaster yesterday; one in a large and one in a small envelope; if you could find out where they were postmarked——”
“Wait a minute,” I said. “I might not get another chance to bring it up. Mrs. Belden got two letters from the postmaster yesterday; one in a big envelope and one in a small one; if you could find out where they were postmarked——”
Q put his hand in his pocket. “I think I will not have to go far to find out where one of them came from. Good George, I have lost it!” And before I knew it, he had returned up-stairs.
Q put his hand in his pocket. “I don’t think I’ll have to go far to find out where one of them came from. Good George, I’ve lost it!” And before I knew it, he had gone back upstairs.
That moment I heard the gate click.
That moment I heard the gate close.
XXXI. Q
“It was all a hoax; nobody was ill; I have been imposed upon, meanly imposed upon!” And Mrs. Belden, flushed and panting, entered the room where I was, and proceeded to take off her bonnet; but whilst doing so paused, and suddenly exclaimed: “What is the matter? How you look at me! Has anything happened?”
“It was all a trick; nobody was sick; I’ve been fooled, terribly fooled!” And Mrs. Belden, red-faced and out of breath, came into the room where I was and started to take off her hat; but while she was doing that, she paused and suddenly said, “What’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Did something happen?”
“Something very serious has occurred,” I replied; “you have been gone but a little while, but in that time a discovery has been made—” I purposely paused here that the suspense might elicit from her some betrayal; but, though she turned pale, she manifested less emotion than I expected, and I went on—“which is likely to produce very important consequences.”
“Something really serious has happened,” I replied; “you’ve only been gone for a short time, but during that time, a discovery has been made—” I paused here intentionally to see if the suspense would bring out any reaction from her; however, even though she turned pale, she showed less emotion than I expected, so I continued—“which is likely to lead to very significant consequences.”
To my surprise she burst violently into tears. “I knew it, I knew it!” she murmured. “I always said it would be impossible to keep it secret if I let anybody into the house; she is so restless. But I forget,” she suddenly said, with a frightened look; “you haven’t told me what the discovery was. Perhaps it isn’t what I thought; perhaps——”
To my surprise, she suddenly started crying hard. “I knew it, I knew it!” she murmured. “I always said it would be impossible to keep it a secret if I let anyone into the house; she is so restless. But I just remembered,” she said suddenly, looking scared, “you haven’t told me what the discovery was. Maybe it’s not what I thought; maybe——”
I did not hesitate to interrupt her. “Mrs. Belden,” I said, “I shall not try to mitigate the blow. A woman who, in the face of the most urgent call from law and justice, can receive into her house and harbor there a witness of such importance as Hannah, cannot stand in need of any great preparation for hearing that her efforts, have been too successful, that she has accomplished her design of suppressing valuable testimony, that law and justice are outraged, and that the innocent woman whom this girl’s evidence might have saved stands for ever compromised in the eyes of the world, if not in those of the officers of the law.”
I didn’t hesitate to interrupt her. “Mrs. Belden,” I said, “I won’t try to soften the blow. A woman who, in the face of urgent demands from the law and justice, can take in and hide a witness as crucial as Hannah, doesn’t need much preparation to hear that her efforts have been too effective, that she has succeeded in suppressing important evidence, that the law and justice are violated, and that the innocent woman whom this girl’s testimony could have saved is permanently compromised in the eyes of the world, if not in the eyes of the law enforcement officers.”
Her eyes, which had never left me during this address, flashed wide with dismay.
Her eyes, which had been fixed on me the whole time I spoke, widened in shock.
“What do you mean?” she cried. “I have intended no wrong; I have only tried to save people. I—I—But who are you? What have you got to do with all this? What is it to you what I do or don’t do? You said you were a lawyer. Can it be you are come from Mary Leavenworth to see how I am fulfilling her commands, and——”
“What do you mean?” she shouted. “I didn’t mean any harm; I was just trying to help people. I—I—But who are you? What’s your connection to all this? What does it matter to you what I do or don’t do? You said you were a lawyer. Are you here from Mary Leavenworth to check how I’m following her orders, and——”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “it is of small importance now as to who I am, or for what purpose I am here. But that my words may have the more effect, I will say, that whereas I have not deceived you, either as to my name or position, it is true that I am the friend of the Misses Leavenworth, and that anything which is likely to affect them, is of interest to me. When, therefore, I say that Eleanore Leavenworth is irretrievably injured by this girl’s death——”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “it doesn’t really matter right now who I am or why I’m here. But to make my words more impactful, I want to clarify that I haven’t lied to you about my name or my position. I am friends with the Misses Leavenworth, and anything that might affect them is important to me. So when I say that Eleanore Leavenworth is deeply harmed by this girl's death——”
“Death? What do you mean? Death!”
“Death? What are you talking about? Death!”
The burst was too natural, the tone too horror-stricken for me to doubt for another moment as to this woman’s ignorance of the true state of affairs.
The burst was too genuine, the tone too filled with fear for me to doubt for another second that this woman was unaware of what was really going on.
“Yes,” I repeated, “the girl you have been hiding so long and so well is now beyond your control. Only her dead body remains, Mrs. Belden.”
“Yes,” I repeated, “the girl you've been hiding for so long and so well is now out of your control. Only her lifeless body is left, Mrs. Belden.”
I shall never lose from my ears the shriek which she uttered, nor the wild, “I don’t believe it! I don’t believe it!” with which she dashed from the room and rushed up-stairs.
I will never forget the scream she let out, or her frantic, "I can't believe it! I can't believe it!" as she ran out of the room and rushed upstairs.
Nor that after-scene when, in the presence of the dead, she stood wringing her hands and protesting, amid sobs of the sincerest grief and terror, that she knew nothing of it; that she had left the girl in the best of spirits the night before; that it was true she had locked her in, but this she always did when any one was in the house; and that if she died of any sudden attack, it must have been quietly, for she had heard no stir all night, though she had listened more than once, being naturally anxious lest the girl should make some disturbance that would arouse me.
Nor that after-scene when, in front of the dead, she stood wringing her hands and insisting, through sobs of deep grief and fear, that she knew nothing about it; that she had left the girl in great spirits the night before; that it was true she had locked her in, but she always did that when there was anyone else in the house; and that if she died from any sudden issue, it must have happened quietly, because she hadn’t heard a thing all night, even though she had listened more than once, feeling naturally anxious that the girl might cause some disturbance that would wake me.
“But you were in here this morning?” said I.
“But you were in here this morning?” I said.
“Yes; but I didn’t notice. I was in a hurry, and thought she was asleep; so I set the things down where she could get them and came right away, locking the door as usual.”
“Yeah; but I didn’t notice. I was in a rush and thought she was sleeping; so I put the things down where she could reach them and left right away, locking the door like I usually do.”
“It is strange she should have died this night of all others. Was she ill yesterday?”
“It’s odd that she would have died tonight of all nights. Was she sick yesterday?”
“No, sir; she was even brighter than common; more lively. I never thought of her being sick then or ever. If I had——”
“No, sir; she was even smarter than usual; more energetic. I never considered that she might be sick then or at any time. If I had——”
“You never thought of her being sick?” a voice here interrupted. “Why, then, did you take such pains to give her a dose of medicine last night?” And Q entered from the room beyond.
“You never thought about her being sick?” a voice interrupted. “Then why did you go out of your way to give her a dose of medicine last night?” And Q entered from the room beyond.
“I didn’t!” she protested, evidently under the supposition it was I who had spoken. “Did I, Hannah, did I, poor girl?” stroking the hand that lay in hers with what appeared to be genuine sorrow and regret.
“I didn’t!” she protested, clearly thinking it was me who had spoken. “Did I, Hannah, did I, poor girl?” she said, gently stroking the hand that was in hers with what seemed to be real sorrow and regret.
“How came she by it, then? Where she did she get it if you didn’t give it to her?”
“How did she get it, then? Where did she find it if you didn’t give it to her?”
This time she seemed to be aware that some one besides myself was talking to her, for, hurriedly rising, she looked at the man with a wondering stare, before replying.
This time she seemed to realize that someone other than me was talking to her, because, quickly standing up, she looked at the man with a puzzled expression before responding.
“I don’t know who you are, sir; but I can tell you this, the girl had no medicine,—took no dose; she wasn’t sick last night that I know of.”
“I don’t know who you are, sir, but I can tell you this: the girl had no medicine—didn’t take any doses; she wasn’t sick last night, as far as I know.”
“Yet I saw her swallow a powder.”
“Yet I saw her take a pill.”
“Saw her!—the world is crazy, or I am—saw her swallow a powder! How could you see her do that or anything else? Hasn’t she been shut up in this room for twenty-four hours?”
“Saw her!—the world is insane, or I am—saw her take a powder! How could you see her do that or anything else? Hasn’t she been locked up in this room for twenty-four hours?”
“Yes; but with a window like that in the roof, it isn’t so very difficult to see into the room, madam.”
“Yeah; but with a window like that in the roof, it’s not that hard to see into the room, ma’am.”
“Oh,” she cried, shrinking, “I have a spy in the house, have I? But I deserve it; I kept her imprisoned in four close walls, and never came to look at her once all night. I don’t complain; but what was it you say you saw her take? medicine? poison?”
“Oh,” she exclaimed, recoiling, “I have a spy in the house, do I? But I deserve it; I kept her locked up in four closed walls and didn’t check on her even once all night. I’m not complaining; but what was it you said you saw her take? medicine? poison?”
“I didn’t say poison.”
"I didn’t say it was poison."
“But you meant it. You think she has poisoned herself, and that I had a hand in it!”
“But you really believe that. You think she has poisoned herself, and that I was involved in it!”
“No,” I hastened to remark, “he does not think you had a hand in it. He says he saw the girl herself swallow something which he believes to have been the occasion of her death, and only asks you now where she obtained it.”
“No,” I quickly pointed out, “he doesn’t think you were involved. He says he saw the girl take something that he believes caused her death, and he just wants to know where she got it.”
“How can I tell? I never gave her anything; didn’t know she had anything.”
“How can I know? I never gave her anything; I didn’t even know she had anything.”
Somehow, I believed her, and so felt unwilling to prolong the present interview, especially as each moment delayed the action which I felt it incumbent upon us to take. So, motioning Q to depart upon his errand, I took Mrs. Belden by the hand and endeavored to lead her from the room. But she resisted, sitting down by the side of the bed with the expression, “I will not leave her again; do not ask it; here is my place, and here I will stay,” while Q, obdurate for the first time, stood staring severely upon us both, and would not move, though I urged him again to make haste, saying that the morning was slipping away, and that the telegram to Mr. Gryce ought to be sent.
Somehow, I believed her, and felt reluctant to extend the current conversation, especially since each moment was delaying the action I thought we needed to take. So, signaling Q to leave for his task, I took Mrs. Belden by the hand and tried to lead her out of the room. But she resisted, sitting down by the side of the bed with the expression, “I will not leave her again; don’t ask me to; this is my place, and here I will stay,” while Q, unyielding for the first time, stared at us both intensely and wouldn’t budge, even though I urged him again to hurry, saying that the morning was getting away from us, and that the telegram to Mr. Gryce needed to be sent.
“Till that woman leaves the room, I don’t; and unless you promise to take my place in watching her, I don’t quit the house.”
“Until that woman leaves the room, I’m staying here; and unless you agree to take my place in keeping an eye on her, I’m not leaving the house.”
Astonished, I left her side and crossed to him.
Amazed, I stepped away from her and walked over to him.
“You carry your suspicions too far,” I whispered, “and I think you are too rude. We have seen nothing, I am sure, to warrant us in any such action; besides, she can do no harm here; though, as for watching her, I promise to do that much if it will relieve your mind.”
“You're taking your suspicions too far,” I whispered, “and I think you're being really rude. We haven't seen anything that would justify this kind of action; besides, she can't cause any harm here. However, I promise I'll keep an eye on her if that helps put your mind at ease.”
“I don’t want her watched here; take her below. I cannot leave while she remains.”
“I don’t want her being watched here; take her downstairs. I can’t leave while she’s still here.”
“Are you not assuming a trifle the master?”
“Are you not taking on a bit too much, master?”
“Perhaps; I don’t know. If I am, it is because I have something in my possession which excuses my conduct.”
“Maybe; I have no idea. If I am, it’s because I have something on hand that justifies my actions.”
“What is that? the letter?”
“What’s that? The letter?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Agitated now in my turn, I held out my hand. “Let me see,” I said.
Agitated now myself, I reached out my hand. “Let me see,” I said.
“Not while that woman remains in the room.”
“Not as long as that woman is in the room.”
Seeing him implacable, I returned to Mrs. Belden.
Seeing him unyielding, I went back to Mrs. Belden.
“I must entreat you to come with me,” said I. “This is not a common death; we shall be obliged to have the coroner here and others. You had better leave the room and go below.”
“I really need you to come with me,” I said. “This isn't a usual death; we're going to need the coroner and others to come here. You should probably leave the room and go downstairs.”
“I don’t mind the coroner; he is a neighbor of mine; his coming won’t prevent my watching over the poor girl until he arrives.”
“I don’t mind the coroner; he’s my neighbor. His arrival won’t stop me from looking after the poor girl until he gets here.”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “your position as the only one conscious of the presence of this girl in your house makes it wiser for you not to invite suspicion by lingering any longer than is necessary in the room where her dead body lies.”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “since you’re the only one aware of this girl being in your house, it’s smarter for you not to raise any suspicions by staying in the room with her dead body longer than necessary.”
“As if my neglect of her now were the best surety of my good intentions towards her in time past!”
“As if ignoring her now was the best proof of my good intentions towards her in the past!”
“It will not be neglect for you to go below with me at my earnest request. You can do no good here by staying; will, in fact, be doing harm. So listen to me or I shall be obliged to leave you in charge of this man and go myself to inform the authorities.”
“It won't be neglect for you to come down with me at my strong request. You can't do any good by staying here; you’ll actually be causing harm. So listen to me, or I’ll have to leave you in charge of this man and go myself to inform the authorities.”
This last argument seemed to affect her, for with one look of shuddering abhorrence at Q she rose, saying, “You have me in your power,” and then, without another word, threw her handkerchief over the girl’s face and left the room. In two minutes more I had the letter of which Q had spoken in my hands.
This last argument seemed to impact her, as with one look of disgust directed at Q, she got up and said, “You have me in your power,” then, without saying anything else, covered the girl's face with her handkerchief and left the room. In just two more minutes, I had the letter that Q had mentioned in my hands.
“It is the only one I could find, sir. It was in the pocket of the dress Mrs. Belden had on last night. The other must be lying around somewhere, but I haven’t had time to find it. This will do, though, I think. You will not ask for the other.”
“It’s the only one I could find, sir. It was in the pocket of the dress Mrs. Belden wore last night. The other must be somewhere around, but I haven’t had time to look for it. This should work, though, I think. You won’t ask for the other.”
Scarcely noticing at the time with what deep significance he spoke, I opened the letter. It was the smaller of the two I had seen her draw under her shawl the day before at the post-office, and read as follows:
Scarcely realizing at the time how deeply significant his words were, I opened the letter. It was the smaller of the two I had seen her pull under her shawl the day before at the post office, and it read as follows:
“DEAR, DEAR FRIEND:
"Dear, dear friend:"
“I am in awful trouble. You who love me must know it. I cannot explain, I can only make one prayer. Destroy what you have, to-day, instantly, without question or hesitation. The consent of any one else has nothing to do with it. You must obey. I am lost if you refuse. Do then what I ask, and save
“I’m in serious trouble. You who care about me need to understand that. I can’t explain everything, I can only make one request. Get rid of what you have, today, right now, without any questions or doubts. The approval of anyone else doesn’t matter. You must do as I say. I’ll be lost if you don’t. So please, do what I ask and save
“ONE WHO LOVES YOU.”
“Someone who loves you.”
It was addressed to Mrs. Belden; there was no signature or date, only the postmark New York; but I knew the handwriting. It was Mary Leavenworth’s.
It was addressed to Mrs. Belden; there was no signature or date, only the postmark from New York; but I recognized the handwriting. It was Mary Leavenworth's.
“A damning letter!” came in the dry tones which Q seemed to think fit to adopt on this occasion. “And a damning bit of evidence against the one who wrote it, and the woman who received it!”
“A damning letter!” came in the dry tones that Q seemed to think were appropriate for this occasion. “And a damning piece of evidence against the person who wrote it and the woman who received it!”
“A terrible piece of evidence, indeed,” said I, “if I did not happen to know that this letter refers to the destruction of something radically different from what you suspect. It alludes to some papers in Mrs. Belden’s charge; nothing else.”
“A terrible piece of evidence, for sure,” I said, “if I didn’t know that this letter is about the destruction of something completely different from what you think. It’s about some papers in Mrs. Belden’s hands; nothing more.”
“Are you sure, sir?”
“Are you sure, dude?”
“Quite; but we will talk of this hereafter. It is time you sent your telegram, and went for the coroner.”
“Absolutely; but we can discuss this later. It’s time for you to send your telegram and go get the coroner.”
“Very well, sir.” And with this we parted; he to perform his role and I mine.
“Alright, sir.” And with that, we went our separate ways; he to do his part and I to do mine.
I found Mrs. Belden walking the floor below, bewailing her situation, and uttering wild sentences as to what the neighbors would say of her; what the minister would think; what Clara, whoever that was, would do, and how she wished she had died before ever she had meddled with the affair.
I found Mrs. Belden pacing the floor below, lamenting her situation and saying things like what the neighbors would think of her, what the minister would believe, what Clara—whoever that was—would do, and how she wished she had died before ever getting involved in this mess.
Succeeding in calming her after a while, I induced her to sit down and listen to what I had to say. “You will only injure yourself by this display of feeling,” I remarked, “besides unfitting yourself for what you will presently be called upon to go through.” And, laying myself out to comfort the unhappy woman, I first explained the necessities of the case, and next inquired if she had no friend upon whom she could call in this emergency.
After a while, I managed to calm her down and got her to sit and listen to what I had to say. “This outburst of emotion will only hurt you,” I said, “and it won't prepare you for what you’re about to face.” Then, trying my best to comfort the distressed woman, I explained the situation and asked if she had any friends she could reach out to in this emergency.
To my great surprise she replied no; that while she had kind neighbors and good friends, there was no one upon whom she could call in a case like this, either for assistance or sympathy, and that, unless I would take pity on her, she would have to meet it alone—“As I have met everything,” she said, “from Mr. Belden’s death to the loss of most of my little savings in a town fire last year.”
To my great surprise, she said no; that while she had kind neighbors and good friends, there was no one she could rely on in a situation like this, either for help or support, and that unless I would feel sorry for her, she would have to face it alone—“Just like I have faced everything,” she said, “from Mr. Belden’s death to losing most of my small savings in a town fire last year.”
I was touched by this,—that she who, in spite of her weakness and inconsistencies of character, possessed at least the one virtue of sympathy with her kind, should feel any lack of friends. Unhesitatingly, I offered to do what I could for her, providing she would treat me with the perfect frankness which the case demanded. To my great relief, she expressed not only her willingness, but her strong desire, to tell all she knew. “I have had enough secrecy for my whole life,” she said. And indeed I do believe she was so thoroughly frightened, that if a police-officer had come into the house and asked her to reveal secrets compromising the good name of her own son, she would have done so without cavil or question. “I feel as if I wanted to take my stand out on the common, and, in the face of the whole world, declare what I have done for Mary Leavenworth. But first,” she whispered, “tell me, for God’s sake, how those girls are situated. I have not dared to ask or write. The papers say a good deal about Eleanore, but nothing about Mary; and yet Mary writes of her own peril only, and of the danger she would be in if certain facts were known. What is the truth? I don’t want to injure them, only to take care of myself.”
I was moved by the fact that she, despite her weaknesses and inconsistencies, had the one virtue of empathizing with others and should feel any lack of friends. Without hesitation, I offered to help her as long as she would be completely honest with me, which was necessary for the situation. To my relief, she not only agreed but expressed a strong desire to share everything she knew. “I’ve had enough secrecy for a lifetime,” she said. And I truly believe she was so scared that if a police officer had walked into the house and asked her to reveal secrets that could harm her own son, she would have done so without hesitation. “I feel like I want to stand out in public and, in front of everyone, declare what I have done for Mary Leavenworth. But first,” she whispered, “please tell me, for God’s sake, how those girls are doing. I haven’t dared to ask or write. The news talks a lot about Eleanore but nothing about Mary; yet Mary only writes about her own danger and the risk she’ll face if certain truths come out. What’s the truth? I don’t want to hurt them, just want to protect myself.”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “Eleanore Leavenworth has got into her present difficulty by not telling all that was required of her. Mary Leavenworth—but I cannot speak of her till I know what you have to divulge. Her position, as well as that of her cousin, is too anomalous for either you or me to discuss. What we want to learn from you is, how you became connected with this affair, and what it was that Hannah knew which caused her to leave New York and take refuge here.”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “Eleanore Leavenworth got into her current trouble by not sharing everything she should have. Mary Leavenworth—but I can’t talk about her until I know what you have to reveal. Her situation, as well as her cousin's, is too unusual for either of us to discuss. What we need to find out from you is how you became involved in this matter, and what Hannah knew that made her leave New York and come here for safety.”
But Mrs. Belden, clasping and unclasping her hands, met my gaze with one full of the most apprehensive doubt. “You will never believe me,” she cried; “but I don’t know what Hannah knew. I am in utter ignorance of what she saw or heard on that fatal night; she never told, and I never asked. She merely said that Miss Leavenworth wished me to secrete her for a short time; and I, because I loved Mary Leavenworth and admired her beyond any one I ever saw, weakly consented, and——”
But Mrs. Belden, nervously clasping and unclasping her hands, met my gaze with a look full of deep doubt. “You’ll never believe me,” she exclaimed; “but I have no idea what Hannah knew. I’m completely in the dark about what she saw or heard that fateful night; she never shared, and I never asked. She only said that Miss Leavenworth wanted me to hide her for a little while; and I, because I loved Mary Leavenworth and admired her more than anyone else I’ve ever known, foolishly agreed, and——”
“Do you mean to say,” I interrupted, “that after you knew of the murder, you, at the mere expression of Miss Leavenworth’s wishes, continued to keep this girl concealed without asking her any questions or demanding any explanations?”
“Are you saying,” I interrupted, “that after you found out about the murder, you, just based on what Miss Leavenworth wanted, kept this girl hidden without asking her any questions or wanting any explanations?”
“Yes, sir; you will never believe me, but it is so. I thought that, since Mary had sent her here, she must have her reasons; and—and—I cannot explain it now; it all looks so differently; but I did do as I have said.”
“Yes, sir; you won’t believe me, but it’s true. I figured that since Mary sent her here, she must have her reasons; and—and—I can’t explain it now; everything looks so different; but I really did what I said I did.”
“But that was very strange conduct. You must have had strong reason for obeying Mary Leavenworth so blindly.”
“But that was very odd behavior. You must have had a good reason for following Mary Leavenworth so blindly.”
“Oh, sir,” she gasped, “I thought I understood it all; that Mary, the bright young creature, who had stooped from her lofty position to make use of me and to love me, was in some way linked to the criminal, and that it would be better for me to remain in ignorance, do as I was bid, and trust all would come right. I did not reason about it; I only followed my impulse. I couldn’t do otherwise; it isn’t my nature. When I am requested to do anything for a person I love, I cannot refuse.”
“Oh, sir,” she breathed, “I thought I understood everything; that Mary, the bright young woman, who had lowered herself from her high status to use me and love me, was somehow connected to the criminal, and that it would be better for me to stay ignorant, do as I was told, and trust that everything would work out. I didn’t think it through; I just followed my instincts. I couldn’t do anything else; it’s just not in my nature. When I’m asked to do something for someone I love, I can’t say no.”
“And you love Mary Leavenworth; a woman whom you yourself seem to consider capable of a great crime?”
“And you love Mary Leavenworth; a woman you seem to think is capable of a serious crime?”
“Oh, I didn’t say that; I don’t know as I thought that. She might be in some way connected with it, without being the actual perpetrator. She could never be that; she is too dainty.”
“Oh, I didn’t say that; I wasn’t sure I thought that. She might be somehow connected to it, without actually being the one who did it. She could never be that; she’s too delicate.”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “what do you know of Mary Leavenworth which makes even that supposition possible?”
“Mrs. Belden,” I said, “what do you know about Mary Leavenworth that makes even that assumption possible?”
The white face of the woman before me flushed. “I scarcely know what to reply,” she cried. “It is a long story, and——”
The woman's pale face in front of me turned red. "I hardly know what to say," she exclaimed. "It's a long story, and——"
“Never mind the long story,” I interrupted. “Let me hear the one vital reason.”
“Forget the long story,” I interrupted. “Just give me the one important reason.”
“Well,” said she, “it is this; that Mary was in an emergency from which nothing but her uncle’s death could release her.”
“Well,” she said, “here’s the thing: Mary was in a situation that only her uncle’s death could get her out of.”
“Ah, how’s that?”
“Hey, how’s that?”
But here we were interrupted by the sound of steps on the porch, and, looking out, I saw Q entering the house alone. Leaving Mrs. Belden where she was, I stepped into the hall.
But then we were interrupted by the sound of footsteps on the porch, and looking outside, I saw Q coming into the house alone. Leaving Mrs. Belden where she was, I walked into the hallway.
“Well,” said I, “what is the matter? Haven’t you found the coroner? Isn’t he at home?”
“Well,” I said, “what’s going on? Haven’t you found the coroner? Isn’t he at home?”
“No, gone away; off in a buggy to look after a man that was found some ten miles from here, lying in a ditch beside a yoke of oxen.” Then, as he saw my look of relief, for I was glad of this temporary delay, said, with an expressive wink: “It would take a fellow a long time to go to him—if he wasn’t in a hurry—hours, I think.”
“No, he’s gone; he took a buggy to check on a guy who was found about ten miles away, lying in a ditch next to a pair of oxen.” Then, noticing my relieved expression, since I was happy about this temporary hold-up, he added with a knowing wink: “It would take someone quite a while to get there—if they weren't in a rush—maybe hours, I’d say.”
“Indeed!” I returned, amused at his manner. “Rough road?”
“Really!” I replied, finding his way of speaking funny. “Bumpy road?”
“Very; no horse I could get could travel it faster than a walk.”
“Definitely; no horse I could find could travel it faster than a walk.”
“Well,” said I, “so much the better for us. Mrs. Belden has a long story to tell, and——”
“Well,” I said, “that’s great for us. Mrs. Belden has a long story to share, and——”
“Doesn’t wish to be interrupted. I understand.”
“Doesn’t want to be interrupted. I get it.”
I nodded and he turned towards the door.
I nodded, and he turned to the door.
“Have you telegraphed Mr. Gryce?” I asked.
“Did you send a telegram to Mr. Gryce?” I asked.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Do you think he will come?”
“Do you think he’s going to show up?”
“Yes, sir; if he has to hobble on two sticks.”
“Yes, sir; even if he has to limp on two crutches.”
“At what time do you look for him?”
“At what time are you expecting him?”
“You will look for him as early as three o’clock. I shall be among the mountains, ruefully eying my broken-down team.” And leisurely donning his hat he strolled away down the street like one who has the whole day on his hands and does not know what to do with it.
You will start searching for him around three o’clock. I’ll be up in the mountains, sadly watching my broken-down team.” And casually putting on his hat, he strolled down the street like someone who has all day to spare and doesn’t know how to spend it.
An opportunity being thus given for Mrs. Belden’s story, she at once composed herself to the task, with the following result.
An opportunity was given for Mrs. Belden’s story, and she immediately focused on the task, resulting in the following.
XXXII. MRS. BELDEN’S NARRATIVE
It will be a year next July since I first saw Mary Leavenworth. I was living at that time a most monotonous existence. Loving what was beautiful, hating what was sordid, drawn by nature towards all that was romantic and uncommon, but doomed by my straitened position and the loneliness of my widowhood to spend my days in the weary round of plain sewing, I had begun to think that the shadow of a humdrum old age was settling down upon me, when one morning, in the full tide of my dissatisfaction, Mary Leavenworth stepped across the threshold of my door and, with one smile, changed the whole tenor of my life.
It will be a year next July since I first saw Mary Leavenworth. At that time, I was living a really dull life. I loved what was beautiful, hated what was ugly, and felt naturally drawn to everything romantic and unique. But because of my limited circumstances and the isolation of being a widow, I was stuck spending my days in the boring routine of plain sewing. I had started to believe that the shadow of a dull old age was creeping in on me when one morning, in the midst of my dissatisfaction, Mary Leavenworth walked through my door and, with just one smile, changed everything about my life.
This may seem exaggeration to you, especially when I say that her errand was simply one of business, she having heard I was handy with my needle; but if you could have seen her as she appeared that day, marked the look with which she approached me, and the smile with which she left, you would pardon the folly of a romantic old woman, who beheld a fairy queen in this lovely young lady. The fact is, I was dazzled by her beauty and her charms. And when, a few days after, she came again, and crouching down on the stool at my feet, said she was so tired of the gossip and tumult down at the hotel, that it was a relief to run away and hide with some one who would let her act like the child she was, I experienced for the moment, I believe, the truest happiness of my life. Meeting her advances with all the warmth her manner invited, I found her ere long listening eagerly while I told her, almost without my own volition, the story of my past life, in the form of an amusing allegory.
This might sound like an exaggeration to you, especially when I say her visit was just for business since she heard I was good with my needle. But if you could have seen her that day, noticed the way she approached me, and the smile she had when she left, you would understand why a sentimental old woman like me saw a fairy queen in this beautiful young lady. Honestly, I was mesmerized by her beauty and charm. When, a few days later, she came back, crouching down on the stool at my feet, saying she was so tired of the chatter and chaos at the hotel that it felt like a relief to escape and hide with someone who would let her be the child she was, I think I experienced the truest happiness of my life. Responding warmly to her friendliness, I soon found her listening intently as I shared, almost without realizing it, the story of my past life in the form of an entertaining allegory.
The next day saw her in the same place; and the next; always with the eager, laughing eyes, and the fluttering, uneasy hands, that grasped everything they touched, and broke everything they grasped.
The next day found her in the same spot; and the next; always with her eager, laughing eyes, and her fidgety, restless hands that grabbed everything they touched and broke everything they held.
But the fourth day she was not there, nor the fifth, nor the sixth, and I was beginning to feel the old shadow settling back upon me, when one night, just as the dusk of twilight was merging into evening gloom, she came stealing in at the front door, and, creeping up to my side, put her hands over my eyes with such a low, ringing laugh, that I started.
But on the fourth day she didn’t show up, nor the fifth, nor the sixth, and I was starting to feel that familiar darkness creeping back in when one night, just as twilight was fading into evening, she slipped in through the front door and, sneaking up to my side, covered my eyes with her hands while giving a soft, ringing laugh that surprised me.
“You don’t know what to make of me!” she cried, throwing aside her cloak, and revealing herself in the full splendor of evening attire. “I don’t know what to make of myself. Though it seems folly, I felt that I must run away and tell some one that a certain pair of eyes have been looking into mine, and that for the first time in my life I feel myself a woman as well as a queen.” And with a glance in which coyness struggled with pride, she gathered up her cloak around her, and laughingly cried:
“You don’t know what to think of me!” she exclaimed, tossing aside her cloak and revealing herself in the full splendor of evening attire. “I don’t know what to think of myself either. Even though it seems crazy, I felt that I had to run away and tell someone that a certain pair of eyes has been looking into mine, and that for the first time in my life, I feel like a woman as well as a queen.” And with a look where shyness battled with pride, she wrapped her cloak around her and laughed, crying:
“Have you had a visit from a flying sprite? Has one little ray of moonlight found its way into your prison for a wee moment, with Mary’s laugh and Mary’s snowy silk and flashing diamonds? Say!” and she patted my cheek, and smiled so bewilderingly, that even now, with all the dull horror of these after-events crowding upon me, I cannot but feel something like tears spring to my eyes at the thought of it.
“Have you had a visit from a flying sprite? Has a little bit of moonlight snuck into your prison for just a moment, along with Mary’s laughter and her snowy silk and sparkling diamonds? Tell me!” and she patted my cheek and smiled so enchantingly that even now, with all the heavy horror of what happened afterward pressing down on me, I can’t help but feel a tear or two welling up at the thought of it.
“And so the Prince has come for you?” I whispered, alluding to a story I had told her the last time she had visited me; a story in which a girl, who had waited all her life in rags and degradation for the lordly knight who was to raise her from a hovel to a throne, died just as her one lover, an honest peasant-lad whom she had discarded in her pride, arrived at her door with the fortune he had spent all his days in amassing for her sake.
“And so the Prince has come for you?” I whispered, referencing a story I had shared the last time she visited me; a story about a girl who had spent her entire life in rags and misery, waiting for the noble knight who would lift her from a hovel to a throne. She died just as her one true love, a hardworking peasant boy whom she had rejected out of pride, arrived at her door with the wealth he had spent his whole life gathering for her.
But at this she flushed, and drew back towards the door. “I don’t know; I am afraid not. I—I don’t think anything about that. Princes are not so easily won,” she murmured.
But at this, she blushed and stepped back toward the door. “I don’t know; I’m afraid not. I—I don’t think about that at all. Princes aren’t so easily won,” she whispered.
“What! are you going?” I said, “and alone? Let me accompany you.”
“What! Are you going?” I said, “and by yourself? Let me join you.”
But she only shook her fairy head, and replied: “No, no; that would be spoiling the romance, indeed. I have come upon you like a sprite, and like a sprite I will go.” And, flashing like the moonbeam she was, she glided out into the night, and floated away down the street.
But she just shook her fairy head and said, “No, no; that would ruin the romance, for sure. I’ve appeared to you like a sprite, and I’ll leave like one, too.” Then, shining like the moonlight she was, she glided out into the night and floated away down the street.
When she next came, I observed a feverish excitement in her manner, which assured me, even plainer than the coy sweetness displayed in our last interview, that her heart had been touched by her lover’s attentions. Indeed, she hinted as much before she left, saying in a melancholy tone, when I had ended my story in the usual happy way, with kisses and marriage, “I shall never marry!” finishing the exclamation with a long-drawn sigh, that somehow emboldened me to say, perhaps because I knew she had no mother:
When she came back, I noticed a restless excitement in her behavior, which clearly showed me, even more than the shy sweetness she had shown during our last meeting, that her heart had been moved by her lover’s attention. In fact, she suggested as much before she left, saying in a sad tone, when I wrapped up my story in the typical happy way, with kisses and marriage, “I will never marry!” She ended that statement with a long sigh, which gave me the courage to say, maybe because I knew she had no mother:
“And why? What reason can there be for such rosy lips saying their possessor will never marry?”
“And why? What reason could there be for those rosy lips saying their owner will never marry?”
She gave me one quick look, and then dropped her eyes. I feared I had offended her, and was feeling very humble, when she suddenly replied, in an even but low tone, “I said I should never marry, because the one man who pleases me can never be my husband.”
She gave me a quick glance and then looked down. I was worried I'd upset her and felt really embarrassed when she suddenly said, in a calm but quiet voice, “I told you I’d never get married because the one man who makes me happy can never be my husband.”
All the hidden romance in my nature started at once into life. “Why not? What do you mean? Tell me.”
All the hidden romance in me came to life all at once. “Why not? What do you mean? Tell me.”
“There is nothing to tell,” said she; “only I have been so weak as to”—she would not say, fall in love, she was a proud woman—“admire a man whom my uncle will never allow me to marry.”
“There’s nothing to say,” she said; “only I’ve been so weak as to”—she wouldn’t say, fall in love, she was a proud woman—“admire a man my uncle will never let me marry.”
And she rose as if to go; but I drew her back. “Whom your uncle will not allow you to marry!” I repeated. “Why? because he is poor?”
And she stood up as if she was going to leave; but I pulled her back. “Someone your uncle won't let you marry!” I repeated. “Why? Because he doesn't have money?”
“No; uncle loves money, but not to such an extent as that. Besides, Mr. Clavering is not poor. He is the owner of a beautiful place in his own country——”
“No; uncle loves money, but not that much. Besides, Mr. Clavering isn’t poor. He owns a beautiful estate in his own country——”
“Own country?” I interrupted. “Is he not an American?”
“Own country?” I interrupted. “Isn’t he an American?”
“No,” she returned; “he is an Englishman.”
“No,” she replied; “he’s an Englishman.”
I did not see why she need say that in just the way she did, but, supposing she was aggravated by some secret memory, went on to inquire: “Then what difficulty can there be? Isn’t he—” I was going to say steady, but refrained.
I didn’t understand why she had to say it like that, but, assuming she was triggered by some hidden memory, I continued to ask, “Then what’s the problem? Isn’t he—” I was about to say steady, but I stopped myself.
“He is an Englishman,” she emphasized in the same bitter tone as before. “In saying that, I say it all. Uncle will never let me marry an Englishman.”
“He's an Englishman,” she stressed in the same bitter tone as before. “By saying that, I've said it all. Uncle will never let me marry an Englishman.”
I looked at her in amazement. Such a puerile reason as this had never entered my mind.
I looked at her in shock. I had never considered such a childish reason.
“He has an absolute mania on the subject,” resumed she. “I might as well ask him to allow me to drown myself as to marry an Englishman.”
“He's completely obsessed with the topic,” she continued. “I might as well ask him to let me drown myself as to marry an Englishman.”
A woman of truer judgment than myself would have said: “Then, if that is so, why not discard from your breast all thought of him? Why dance with him, and talk to him, and let your admiration develop into love?” But I was all romance then, and, angry at a prejudice I could neither understand nor appreciate, I said:
A woman with better judgment than I would have said: “If that’s the case, then why not let go of any thoughts about him? Why dance with him, talk to him, and allow your admiration to turn into love?” But I was all about romance back then, and frustrated by a bias I couldn’t grasp or value, I said:
“But that is mere tyranny! Why should he hate the English so? And why, if he does, should you feel yourself obliged to gratify him in a whim so unreasonable?”
“But that's just tyranny! Why should he hate the English so much? And if he does, why should you feel the need to indulge him in such an unreasonable whim?”
“Why? Shall I tell you, auntie?” she said, flushing and looking away.
“Why? Should I tell you, aunt?” she said, blushing and looking away.
“Yes,” I returned; “tell me everything.”
“Yes,” I replied; “tell me everything.”
“Well, then, if you want to know the worst of me, as you already know the best, I hate to incur my uncle’s displeasure, because—because—I have always been brought up to regard myself as his heiress, and I know that if I were to marry contrary to his wishes, he would instantly change his mind, and leave me penniless.”
“Well, if you want to know the worst about me, since you already know the best, I hate disappointing my uncle because—I’ve always been raised to see myself as his heiress, and I know that if I were to marry against his wishes, he would immediately change his mind and leave me broke.”
“But,” I cried, my romance a little dampened by this admission, “you tell me Mr. Clavering has enough to live upon, so you would not want; and if you love—”
“But,” I exclaimed, my excitement slightly dimmed by this revelation, “you say Mr. Clavering has enough to get by, so you wouldn’t be lacking; and if you love—”
Her violet eyes fairly flashed in her amazement.
Her violet eyes sparkled with amazement.
“You don’t understand,” she said; “Mr. Clavering is not poor; but uncle is rich. I shall be a queen—” There she paused, trembling, and falling on my breast. “Oh, it sounds mercenary, I know, but it is the fault of my bringing up. I have been taught to worship money. I would be utterly lost without it. And yet”—her whole face softening with the light of another emotion, “I cannot say to Henry Clavering, ‘Go! my prospects are dearer to me than you!’ I cannot, oh, I cannot!”
“You don’t understand,” she said. “Mr. Clavering isn’t poor; my uncle is rich. I’ll be a queen—” She paused, trembling, and fell against me. “Oh, I know it sounds mercenary, but that’s how I was raised. I’ve been taught to value money above all else. I would be completely lost without it. And yet”—her whole face softened with a different emotion—“I can’t tell Henry Clavering, ‘Go! My future matters more to me than you!’ I can’t, oh, I can’t!”
“You love him, then?” said I, determined to get at the truth of the matter if possible.
“You love him, then?” I asked, determined to uncover the truth of the situation if I could.
She rose restlessly. “Isn’t that a proof of love? If you knew me, you would say it was.” And, turning, she took her stand before a picture that hung on the wall of my sitting-room.
She got up, feeling uneasy. “Isn’t that a sign of love? If you really knew me, you would say it was.” Then, turning around, she stood in front of a picture that was hanging on the wall of my living room.
“That looks like me,” she said.
"That looks like me," she said.
It was one of a pair of good photographs I possessed.
It was one of the two good photographs I had.
“Yes,” I remarked, “that is why I prize it.”
“Yes,” I said, “that’s why I value it.”
She did not seem to hear me; she was absorbed in gazing at the exquisite face before her. “That is a winning face,” I heard her say. “Sweeter than mine. I wonder if she would ever hesitate between love and money. I do not believe she would,” her own countenance growing gloomy and sad as she said so; “she would think only of the happiness she would confer; she is not hard like me. Eleanore herself would love this girl.”
She didn’t seem to hear me; she was completely absorbed in looking at the beautiful face in front of her. “That’s a gorgeous face,” I heard her say. “Prettier than mine. I wonder if she’d ever have to choose between love and money. I don’t think she would,” her own expression turning gloomy and sad as she spoke; “she would only focus on the happiness she would bring; she’s not tough like me. Eleanore would definitely love this girl.”
I think she had forgotten my presence, for at the mention of her cousin’s name she turned quickly round with a half suspicious look, saying lightly:
I think she had forgotten I was there because when she heard her cousin’s name, she quickly turned around with a somewhat suspicious look and said casually:
“My dear old Mamma Hubbard looks horrified. She did not know she had such a very unromantic little wretch for a listener, when she was telling all those wonderful stories of Love slaying dragons, and living in caves, and walking over burning ploughshares as if they were tufts of spring grass?”
“My dear old Mama Hubbard looks shocked. She didn’t realize she had such an unromantic little brat for a listener while she shared all those amazing stories about Love slaying dragons, living in caves, and walking over burning ploughshares like they were patches of spring grass?”
“No,” I said, taking her with an irresistible impulse of admiring affection into my arms; “but if I had, it would have made no difference. I should still have talked about love, and of all it can do to make this weary workaday world sweet and delightful.”
“No,” I said, pulling her into my arms with an overwhelming urge of admiration; “but even if I had, it wouldn’t have changed anything. I would still have talked about love and how it can transform this tired, everyday world into something sweet and delightful.”
“Would you? Then you do not think me such a wretch?”
“Would you? So you don’t think I’m such a wretch?”
What could I say? I thought her the winsomest being in the world, and frankly told her so. Instantly she brightened into her very gayest self. Not that I thought then, much less do I think now, she partially cared for my good opinion; but her nature demanded admiration, and unconsciously blossomed under it, as a flower under the sunshine.
What could I say? I thought she was the most charming person in the world, and I honestly told her so. Immediately, she lit up into her happiest self. Not that I thought then, and certainly don’t think now, that she cared much about my opinion; but her nature craved admiration and naturally thrived on it, like a flower basking in sunlight.
“And you will still let me come and tell you how bad I am,—that is, if I go on being bad, as I doubtless shall to the end of the chapter? You will not turn me off?”
“And you're still going to let me come and tell you how awful I am—if I keep being awful, which I probably will all the way to the end of the chapter? You won't just throw me out?”
“I will never turn you off.”
“I will never shut you down.”
“Not if I should do a dreadful thing? Not if I should run away with my lover some fine night, and leave uncle to discover how his affectionate partiality had been requited?”
“Not if I were to do something terrible? Not if I were to run away with my lover one beautiful night, leaving my uncle to find out how his loving support had been repaid?”
It was lightly said, and lightly meant, for she did not even wait for my reply. But its seed sank deep into our two hearts for all that. And for the next few days I spent my time in planning how I should manage, if it should ever fall to my lot to conduct to a successful issue so enthralling a piece of business as an elopement. You may imagine, then, how delighted I was, when one evening Hannah, this unhappy girl who is now lying dead under my roof, and who was occupying the position of lady’s maid to Miss Mary Leavenworth at that time, came to my door with a note from her mistress, running thus:
It was said lightly, and meant lightly, since she didn’t even wait for my response. But its impact hit deep in both our hearts regardless. For the next few days, I found myself planning how I would handle it if I ever got the chance to pull off such an exciting endeavor as an elopement. You can imagine how thrilled I was when one evening Hannah, the poor girl now lying dead under my roof, who was serving as Miss Mary Leavenworth’s maid at the time, came to my door with a note from her mistress that said:
“Have the loveliest story of the season ready for me to-morrow; and let the prince be as handsome as—as some one you have heard of, and the princess as foolish as your little yielding pet,
"Have the most beautiful story of the season ready for me tomorrow; and let the prince be as handsome as someone you've heard of, and the princess as silly as your little soft pet."
“MARY.”
“MARY.”
Which short note could only mean that she was engaged. But the next day did not bring me my Mary, nor the next, nor the next; and beyond hearing that Mr. Leavenworth had returned from his trip I received neither word nor token. Two more days dragged by, when, just as twilight set in, she came. It had been a week since I had seen her, but it might have been a year from the change I observed in her countenance and expression. I could scarcely greet her with any show of pleasure, she was so unlike her former self.
Which short note could only mean that she was engaged. But the next day didn’t bring my Mary, nor the day after, nor the next; and aside from hearing that Mr. Leavenworth had returned from his trip, I received no word or sign. Two more days dragged on, and just as twilight fell, she arrived. It had been a week since I last saw her, but it felt like a year because of the change I noticed in her face and expression. I could hardly greet her with any sign of joy; she was so different from the person I remembered.
“You are disappointed, are you not?” said she, looking at me. “You expected revelations, whispered hopes, and all manner of sweet confidences; and you see, instead, a cold, bitter woman, who for the first time in your presence feels inclined to be reserved and uncommunicative.”
“You're disappointed, aren't you?” she said, looking at me. “You expected revelations, whispered hopes, and all kinds of sweet confessions; and instead, you see a cold, bitter woman who, for the first time in front of you, feels like being distant and uncommunicative.”
“That is because you have had more to trouble than encourage you in your love,” I returned, though not without a certain shrinking, caused more by her manner than words.
“That’s because you’ve had more to worry about than support you in your love,” I replied, though I felt a bit uneasy, affected more by her demeanor than by her words.
She did not reply to this, but rose and paced the floor, coldly at first, but afterwards with a certain degree of excitement that proved to be the prelude to a change in her manner; for, suddenly pausing, she turned to me and said: “Mr. Clavering has left R——, Mrs. Belden.”
She didn’t respond to this, but got up and started pacing the floor. At first, she was cold, but then she picked up some excitement that seemed to signal a shift in her attitude. Suddenly stopping, she turned to me and said, “Mr. Clavering has left R——, Mrs. Belden.”
“Left!”
“Go left!”
“Yes, my uncle commanded me to dismiss him, and I obeyed.”
“Yes, my uncle told me to get rid of him, and I did.”
The work dropped from my hands, in my heartfelt disappointment. “Ah! then he knows of your engagement to Mr. Clavering?”
The work fell from my hands, filled with genuine disappointment. "Oh! So he knows about your engagement to Mr. Clavering?"
“Yes; he had not been in the house five minutes before Eleanore told him.”
“Yes; he hadn’t been in the house five minutes before Eleanore told him.”
“Then she knew?”
“Then she knew?”
“Yes,” with a half sigh. “She could hardly help it. I was foolish enough to give her the cue in my first moment of joy and weakness. I did not think of the consequences; but I might have known. She is so conscientious.”
“Yes,” with a half sigh. “She could hardly help it. I was foolish enough to give her the cue in my first moment of joy and weakness. I didn’t think about the consequences; but I should have known. She is so conscientious.”
“I do not call it conscientiousness to tell another’s secrets,” I returned.
“I don’t think it’s conscientiousness to share someone else’s secrets,” I replied.
“That is because you are not Eleanore.”
"That's because you're not Eleanore."
Not having a reply for this, I said, “And so your uncle did not regard your engagement with favor?”
Not having a response to that, I said, “So your uncle didn’t support your engagement?”
“Favor! Did I not tell you he would never allow me to marry an Englishman? He said he would sooner see me buried.”
“Seriously! Didn’t I tell you he would never let me marry an Englishman? He said he’d rather see me dead.”
“And you yielded? Made no struggle? Let the hard, cruel man have his way?”
“And you gave in? Didn’t put up a fight? Just let that harsh, cruel man have his way?”
She was walking off to look again at that picture which had attracted her attention the time before, but at this word gave me one little sidelong look that was inexpressibly suggestive.
She was walking away to check out that picture that had caught her eye earlier, but at that moment, she gave me a quick sidelong glance that was incredibly suggestive.
“I obeyed him when he commanded, if that is what you mean.”
“I did what he said when he gave orders, if that's what you mean.”
“And dismissed Mr. Clavering after having given him your word of honor to be his wife?”
“And you fired Mr. Clavering after promising him you'd be his wife?”
“Why not, when I found I could not keep my word.”
“Why not, when I realized I couldn't keep my promise.”
“Then you have decided not to marry him?”
“Then you’ve decided not to marry him?”
She did not reply at once, but lifted her face mechanically to the picture.
She didn’t respond right away, but raised her face automatically to the picture.
“My uncle would tell you that I had decided to be governed wholly by his wishes!” she responded at last with what I felt was self-scornful bitterness.
“My uncle would say that I chose to let him control me completely!” she replied at last with what I sensed was a bitter, self-deprecating tone.
Greatly disappointed, I burst into tears. “Oh, Mary!” I cried, “Oh, Mary!” and instantly blushed, startled that I had called her by her first name.
Greatly disappointed, I broke down in tears. “Oh, Mary!” I exclaimed, “Oh, Mary!” and immediately felt my cheeks flush, surprised that I had called her by her first name.
But she did not appear to notice.
But she didn’t seem to notice.
“Have you any complaint to make?” she asked. “Is it not my manifest duty to be governed by my uncle’s wishes? Has he not brought me up from childhood? lavished every luxury upon me? made me all I am, even to the love of riches which he has instilled into my soul with every gift he has thrown into my lap, every word he has dropped into my ear, since I was old enough to know what riches meant? Is it for me now to turn my back upon fostering care so wise, beneficent, and free, just because a man whom I have known some two weeks chances to offer me in exchange what he pleases to call his love?”
“Do you have any complaints?” she asked. “Isn’t it my clear responsibility to follow my uncle’s wishes? Didn’t he raise me since I was a child? He’s given me every luxury, made me who I am, even instilling a love for wealth in me with every gift he’s placed in my hands, every word he’s whispered in my ear since I was old enough to understand what wealth means? Should I really turn my back on such wise, kind, and generous care just because a man I’ve only known for two weeks offers me what he calls his love in exchange?”
“But,” I feebly essayed, convinced perhaps by the tone of sarcasm in which this was uttered that she was not far from my way of thinking after all, “if in two weeks you have learned to love this man more than everything else, even the riches which make your uncle’s favor a thing of such moment—”
“But,” I weakly tried to say, perhaps convinced by the sarcastic tone in which this was said that she might actually share my views, “if in two weeks you have come to love this man more than anything else, even more than the wealth that makes your uncle’s approval so important—”
“Well,” said she, “what then?”
"Well," she said, "what now?"
“Why, then I would say, secure your happiness with the man of your choice, if you have to marry him in secret, trusting to your influence over your uncle to win the forgiveness he never can persistently deny.”
“Then I would say, make sure to find your happiness with the man you choose, even if you have to marry him in secret, relying on your ability to persuade your uncle to give you the forgiveness he can’t continuously refuse.”
You should have seen the arch expression which stole across her face at that. “Would it not be better,” she asked, creeping to my arms, and laying her head on my shoulder, “would it not be better for me to make sure of that uncle’s favor first, before undertaking the hazardous experiment of running away with a too ardent lover?”
You should have seen the sly look that came over her face at that. “Wouldn’t it be better,” she asked, moving closer to me and resting her head on my shoulder, “wouldn’t it be better for me to secure my uncle’s approval first, before taking the risky step of running away with a overly eager boyfriend?”
Struck by her manner, I lifted her face and looked at it. It was one amused smile.
Struck by her way of acting, I lifted her face and looked at it. It was one amused smile.
“Oh, my darling,” said I, “you have not, then dismissed Mr. Clavering?”
“Oh, my darling,” I said, “you haven’t dismissed Mr. Clavering, then?”
“I have sent him away,” she whispered demurely.
“I've sent him away,” she whispered shyly.
“But not without hope?”
“But isn't there hope?”
She burst into a ringing laugh.
She erupted into a loud laugh.
“Oh, you dear old Mamma Hubbard; what a matchmaker you are, to be sure! You appear as much interested as if you were the lover yourself.”
“Oh, you dear old Mama Hubbard; what a matchmaker you are, for sure! You seem as invested as if you were the one in love yourself.”
“But tell me,” I urged.
“But tell me,” I insisted.
In a moment her serious mood returned. “He will wait for me,” said she.
In an instant, her serious mood came back. “He'll wait for me,” she said.
The next day I submitted to her the plan I had formed for her clandestine intercourse with Mr. Clavering. It was for them both to assume names, she taking mine, as one less liable to provoke conjecture than a strange name, and he that of LeRoy Robbins. The plan pleased her, and with the slight modification of a secret sign being used on the envelope, to distinguish her letters from mine, was at once adopted.
The next day, I presented her with the plan I had come up with for her secret meetings with Mr. Clavering. They were both to use aliases; she would take my name since it would raise fewer suspicions than a completely unfamiliar one, and he would go by LeRoy Robbins. She liked the plan, and with a small change of using a secret sign on the envelope to differentiate her letters from mine, it was immediately put into action.
And so it was I took the fatal step that has involved me in all this trouble. With the gift of my name to this young girl to use as she would and sign what she would, I seemed to part with what was left me of judgment and discretion. Henceforth, I was only her scheming, planning, devoted slave; now copying the letters which she brought me, and enclosing them to the false name we had agreed upon, and now busying myself in devising ways to forward to her those which I received from him, without risk of discovery. Hannah was the medium we employed, as Mary felt it would not be wise for her to come too often to my house. To this girl’s charge, then, I gave such notes as I could not forward in any other way, secure in the reticence of her nature, as well as in her inability to read, that these letters addressed to Mrs. Amy Belden would arrive at their proper destination without mishap. And I believe they always did. At all events, no difficulty that I ever heard of arose out of the use of this girl as a go-between.
And that's how I made the fateful choice that got me into all this trouble. By giving my name to this young girl to use however she wanted and to sign whatever she wanted, I seemed to lose the last bit of judgment and discretion I had. From then on, I was just her scheming, planning, devoted servant; sometimes copying the letters she brought me and sending them off under the fake name we had agreed on, and other times trying to figure out how to send her the letters I got from him without getting caught. We used Hannah as our go-between, since Mary thought it wasn’t smart for her to come to my house too often. So, I entrusted the notes I couldn’t send any other way to this girl, confident that her reserved nature and her inability to read meant that the letters addressed to Mrs. Amy Belden would reach the right place without any issues. And I believe they always did. In any case, I never heard of any problems arising from using this girl as a messenger.
But a change was at hand. Mr. Clavering, who had left an invalid mother in England, was suddenly summoned home. He prepared to go, but, flushed with love, distracted by doubts, smitten with the fear that, once withdrawn from the neighborhood of a woman so universally courted as Mary, he would stand small chance of retaining his position in her regard, he wrote to her, telling his fears and asking her to marry him before he went.
But a change was coming. Mr. Clavering, who had left an ailing mother in England, was suddenly called back home. He got ready to leave, but feeling overwhelmed with love, troubled by uncertainties, and scared that once he was away from a woman as sought after as Mary, he’d have little chance of keeping her interest, he wrote to her, expressing his fears and asking her to marry him before he left.
“Make me your husband, and I will follow your wishes in all things,” he wrote. “The certainty that you are mine will make parting possible; without it, I cannot go; no, not if my mother should die without the comfort of saying good-bye to her only child.”
“Make me your husband, and I’ll follow your wishes in everything,” he wrote. “Knowing that you are mine will make saying goodbye possible; without that, I can’t leave; no, not even if my mom were to die without the chance to say goodbye to her only child.”
By some chance she was in my house when I brought this letter from the post-office, and I shall never forget how she started when she read it. But, from looking as if she had received an insult, she speedily settled down into a calm consideration of the subject, writing and delivering into my charge for copying a few lines in which she promised to accede to his request, if he would agree to leave the public declaration of the marriage to her discretion, and consent to bid her farewell at the door of the church or wherever the ceremony of marriage should take place, never to come into her presence again till such declaration had been made. Of course this brought in a couple of days the sure response: “Anything, so you will be mine.”
By some chance, she was at my house when I brought this letter from the post office, and I’ll never forget how she reacted when she read it. Instead of looking insulted, she quickly shifted to calmly considering the situation. She wrote a few lines and handed them to me to copy, promising to agree to his request if he would let her decide when to make the public announcement of their marriage, and if he would say goodbye at the church door or wherever the wedding ceremony would be, never to see her again until that announcement was made. Naturally, this led to a quick response: “Anything, as long as you’ll be mine.”
And Amy Belden’s wits and powers of planning were all summoned into requisition for the second time, to devise how this matter could be arranged without subjecting the parties to the chance of detection. I found the thing very difficult. In the first place, it was essential that the marriage should come off within three days, Mr. Clavering having, upon the receipt of her letter, secured his passage upon a steamer that sailed on the following Saturday; and, next, both he and Miss Leavenworth were too conspicuous in their personal appearance to make it at all possible for them to be secretly married anywhere within gossiping distance of this place. And yet it was desirable that the scene of the ceremony should not be too far away, or the time occupied in effecting the journey to and from the place would necessitate an absence from the hotel on the part of Miss Leavenworth long enough to arouse the suspicions of Eleanore; something which Mary felt it wiser to avoid. Her uncle, I have forgotten to say, was not here—having gone away again shortly after the apparent dismissal of Mr. Clavering. F——, then, was the only town I could think of which combined the two advantages of distance and accessibility. Although upon the railroad, it was an insignificant place, and had, what was better yet, a very obscure man for its clergyman, living, which was best of all, not ten rods from the depot. If they could meet there? Making inquiries, I found that it could be done, and, all alive to the romance of the occasion, proceeded to plan the details.
And Amy Belden had to put her cleverness and planning skills to work again to figure out how to arrange this situation without risking anyone finding out. I found it really challenging. First of all, they needed to get married within three days since Mr. Clavering booked a passage on a steamer that was leaving the following Saturday after receiving her letter. Also, both he and Miss Leavenworth stood out too much in their appearance to be married secretly anywhere nearby without attracting attention. However, the ceremony couldn't be too far away, or the time spent traveling would raise suspicions from Eleanore, which Mary thought would be unwise. I should mention that her uncle wasn’t around—he had left shortly after Mr. Clavering seemed to be dismissed. So, the only place I could think of that offered both the necessary distance and accessibility was F——. Although it was a small town on the railroad, it had the advantage of a very inconspicuous clergyman who lived just a short walk from the station. If they could meet there? After asking around, I found out it was possible, and excited about the romance of the situation, I started planning the details.
And now I am coming to what might have caused the overthrow of the whole scheme: I allude to the detection on the part of Eleanore of the correspondence between Mary and Mr. Clavering. It happened thus. Hannah, who, in her frequent visits to my house, had grown very fond of my society, had come in to sit with me for a while one evening. She had not been in the house, however, more than ten minutes, before there came a knock at the front door; and going to it I saw Mary, as I supposed, from the long cloak she wore, standing before me. Thinking she had come with a letter for Mr. Clavering, I grasped her arm and drew her into the hall, saying, “Have you got it? I must post it to-night, or he will not receive it in time.”
And now I’m getting to what might have led to the downfall of the whole plan: I’m talking about Eleanore discovering the letters between Mary and Mr. Clavering. Here’s how it went down. Hannah, who had become quite fond of my company during her many visits to my house, came over to hang out with me one evening. She had barely been in the house for ten minutes when someone knocked at the front door. When I opened it, I saw who I thought was Mary, thanks to the long cloak she was wearing, standing there. Thinking she had a letter for Mr. Clavering, I grabbed her arm and pulled her into the hall, saying, “Do you have it? I need to mail it tonight, or he won’t get it in time.”
There I paused, for, the panting creature I had by the arm turning upon me, I saw myself confronted by a stranger.
There I stopped, because the breathless creature I was holding by the arm turned to face me, and I realized I was looking at a stranger.
“You have made a mistake,” she cried. “I am Eleanore Leavenworth, and I have come for my girl Hannah. Is she here?”
“You've made a mistake,” she shouted. “I’m Eleanore Leavenworth, and I’m here for my girl Hannah. Is she here?”
I could only raise my hand in apprehension, and point to the girl sitting in the corner of the room before her. Miss Leavenworth immediately turned back.
I could only raise my hand in worry and point to the girl sitting in the corner of the room in front of her. Miss Leavenworth immediately turned back.
“Hannah, I want you,” said she, and would have left the house without another word, but I caught her by the arm.
“Hannah, I want you,” she said, and would have walked out of the house without another word, but I grabbed her by the arm.
“Oh, miss—” I began, but she gave me such a look, I dropped her arm.
“Oh, miss—” I started, but she shot me such a look that I let go of her arm.
“I have nothing to say to you!” she cried in a low, thrilling voice. “Do not detain me.” And, with a glance to see if Hannah were following her, she went out.
“I have nothing to say to you!” she shouted in a low, exciting voice. “Don’t hold me back.” And, glancing back to check if Hannah was following her, she walked out.
For an hour I sat crouched on the stair just where she had left me. Then I went to bed, but I did not sleep a wink that night. You can imagine, then, my wonder when, with the first glow of the early morning light, Mary, looking more beautiful than ever, came running up the steps and into the room where I was, with the letter for Mr. Clavering trembling in her hand.
For an hour, I sat huddled on the stairs right where she had left me. Then I went to bed, but not a wink of sleep came that night. You can imagine my surprise when, with the first light of dawn, Mary, looking more beautiful than ever, came running up the steps and into the room where I was, the letter for Mr. Clavering shaking in her hand.
“Oh!” I cried in my joy and relief, “didn’t she understand me, then?”
“Oh!” I exclaimed in my joy and relief, “didn’t she understand me, then?”
The gay look on Mary’s face turned to one of reckless scorn. “If you mean Eleanore, yes. She is duly initiated, Mamma Hubbard. Knows that I love Mr. Clavering and write to him. I couldn’t keep it secret after the mistake you made last evening; so I did the next best thing, told her the truth.”
The cheerful expression on Mary’s face shifted to one of bold disdain. “If you’re talking about Eleanore, then yes. She’s fully aware, Mamma Hubbard. She knows I love Mr. Clavering and that I write to him. I couldn’t hide it after the blunder you made last night, so I did the next best thing: I told her the truth.”
“Not that you were about to be married?”
“Are you really about to get married?”
“Certainly not. I don’t believe in unnecessary communications.”
“Definitely not. I don’t believe in pointless conversations.”
“And you did not find her as angry as you expected?”
“And you didn't find her as angry as you thought she would be?”
“I will not say that; she was angry enough. And yet,” continued Mary, with a burst of self-scornful penitence, “I will not call Eleanore’s lofty indignation anger. She was grieved, Mamma Hubbard, grieved.” And with a laugh which I believe was rather the result of her own relief than of any wish to reflect on her cousin, she threw her head on one side and eyed me with a look which seemed to say, “Do I plague you so very much, you dear old Mamma Hubbard?”
“I won’t say that; she was definitely angry. But,” Mary continued, with a sudden wave of self-critical regret, “I can’t really call Eleanore’s high-minded outrage anger. She was hurt, Mamma Hubbard, hurt.” And with a laugh that I think came more from her own sense of relief than any desire to tease her cousin, she tilted her head and looked at me with a gaze that seemed to ask, “Am I really such a bother to you, you dear old Mamma Hubbard?”
She did plague me, and I could not conceal it. “And will she not tell her uncle?” I gasped.
She bugged me, and I couldn't hide it. “And won't she tell her uncle?” I gasped.
The naive expression on Mary’s face quickly changed. “No,” said she.
The innocent look on Mary's face quickly shifted. "No," she said.
I felt a heavy hand, hot with fever, lifted from my heart. “And we can still go on?”
I felt a heavy hand, hot with fever, lifted from my heart. “And we can still move forward?”
She held out the letter for reply.
She extended the letter for a response.
The plan agreed upon between us for the carrying out of our intentions was this. At the time appointed, Mary was to excuse herself to her cousin upon the plea that she had promised to take me to see a friend in the next town. She was then to enter a buggy previously ordered, and drive here, where I was to join her. We were then to proceed immediately to the minister’s house in F——, where we had reason to believe we should find everything prepared for us. But in this plan, simple as it was, one thing was forgotten, and that was the character of Eleanore’s love for her cousin. That her suspicions would be aroused we did not doubt; but that she would actually follow Mary up and demand an explanation of her conduct, was what neither she, who knew her so well, nor I, who knew her so little, ever imagined possible. And yet that was just what occurred. But let me explain. Mary, who had followed out the programme to the point of leaving a little note of excuse on Eleanore’s dressing-table, had come to my house, and was just taking off her long cloak to show me her dress, when there came a commanding knock at the front door. Hastily pulling her cloak about her I ran to open it, intending, you may be sure, to dismiss my visitor with short ceremony, when I heard a voice behind me say, “Good heavens, it is Eleanore!” and, glancing back, saw Mary looking through the window-blind upon the porch without.
The plan we agreed on for carrying out our intentions was this. At the appointed time, Mary was supposed to tell her cousin she had promised to take me to see a friend in the next town. She would then get into a buggy we had ordered and drive here, where I would join her. We would head straight to the minister’s house in F——, where we believed everything would be ready for us. However, in this simple plan, we overlooked one important thing: the nature of Eleanore’s love for her cousin. We were certain her suspicions would be aroused, but we never imagined she would actually follow Mary and demand an explanation. Yet that’s exactly what happened. Let me explain. Mary had followed the plan up to the point of leaving a little note of excuse on Eleanore’s dressing table and had come to my house. She was just taking off her long cloak to show me her dress when there came a forceful knock at the front door. Quickly wrapping her cloak around her, I rushed to open it, intending to dismiss my visitor without much fuss, when I heard a voice behind me say, “Good heavens, it’s Eleanore!” and glancing back, I saw Mary peeking through the window blind at the porch outside.
“What shall we do?” I cried, in very natural dismay.
“What should we do?” I exclaimed, feeling very naturally upset.
“Do? why, open the door and let her in; I am not afraid of Eleanore.”
“Do? Just open the door and let her in; I’m not afraid of Eleanore.”
I immediately did so, and Eleanore Leavenworth, very pale, but with a resolute countenance, walked into the house and into this room, confronting Mary in very nearly the same spot where you are now sitting. “I have come,” said she, lifting a face whose expression of mingled sweetness and power I could not but admire, even in that moment of apprehension, “to ask you without any excuse for my request, if you will allow me to accompany you upon your drive this morning?”
I immediately did so, and Eleanore Leavenworth, looking very pale but with a determined look, walked into the house and into this room, facing Mary almost exactly where you are sitting now. “I’ve come,” she said, raising a face with an expression of both sweetness and strength that I couldn’t help but admire, even in that moment of concern, “to ask you without any excuse for my request, if you will let me join you on your drive this morning?”
Mary, who had drawn herself up to meet some word of accusation or appeal, turned carelessly away to the glass. “I am very sorry,” she said, “but the buggy holds only two, and I shall be obliged to refuse.”
Mary, who had straightened herself to face any accusation or plea, turned casually to the mirror. “I’m really sorry,” she said, “but the buggy only fits two people, so I’ll have to say no.”
“I will order a carriage.”
“I will order a rideshare.”
“But I do not wish your company, Eleanore. We are off on a pleasure trip, and desire to have our fun by ourselves.”
“But I don’t want your company, Eleanore. We’re going on a fun trip and want to enjoy ourselves.”
“And you will not allow me to accompany you?”
“And you’re not going to let me come with you?”
“I cannot prevent your going in another carriage.”
“I can’t stop you from taking another carriage.”
Eleanore’s face grew yet more earnest in its expression. “Mary,” said she, “we have been brought up together. I am your sister in affection if not in blood, and I cannot see you start upon this adventure with no other companion than this woman. Then tell me, shall I go with you, as a sister, or on the road behind you as the enforced guardian of your honor against your will?”
Eleanore’s expression became even more serious. “Mary,” she said, “we’ve been raised together. I’m your sister in spirit if not by blood, and I can’t watch you embark on this journey with no one but this woman by your side. So tell me, will I go with you as a sister, or will I follow behind as the unwilling protector of your reputation?”
“My honor?”
"My honor?"
“You are going to meet Mr. Clavering.”
“You're going to meet Mr. Clavering.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Twenty miles from home.”
"Twenty miles from home."
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Now is it discreet or honorable in you to do this?”
“Is it wise or honorable for you to do this now?”
Mary’s haughty lip took an ominous curve. “The same hand that raised you has raised me,” she cried bitterly.
Mary’s proud lip twisted in a threatening way. “The same hand that raised you raised me,” she shouted bitterly.
“This is no time to speak of that,” returned Eleanore.
“This isn’t the right time to talk about that,” Eleanore replied.
Mary’s countenance flushed. All the antagonism of her nature was aroused. She looked absolutely Juno-like in her wrath and reckless menace. “Eleanore,” she cried, “I am going to F—— to marry Mr. Clavering! Now do you wish to accompany me?”
Mary's face turned red. All the hostility in her nature was stirred up. She looked strikingly fierce in her anger and bold threat. “Eleanore,” she shouted, “I’m going to F—— to marry Mr. Clavering! Now do you want to come with me?”
“I do.”
“I do.”
Mary’s whole manner changed. Leaping forward, she grasped her cousin’s arm and shook it. “For what reason?” she cried. “What do you intend to do?”
Mary’s entire attitude shifted. She jumped forward, grabbed her cousin’s arm, and shook it. “Why?” she exclaimed. “What are you planning to do?”
“To witness the marriage, if it be a true one; to step between you and shame if any element of falsehood should come in to affect its legality.”
“To witness the marriage, if it’s a real one; to step in and protect you from shame if any hint of dishonesty threatens its legality.”
Mary’s hand fell from her cousin’s arm. “I do not understand you,” said she. “I thought you never gave countenance to what you considered wrong.”
Mary's hand dropped from her cousin's arm. "I don't understand you," she said. "I thought you never supported what you believed was wrong."
“Nor do I. Any one who knows me will understand that I do not give my approval to this marriage just because I attend its ceremonial in the capacity of an unwilling witness.”
“Neither do I. Anyone who knows me will realize that I don’t approve of this marriage just because I’m attending the ceremony as an unwilling witness.”
“Then why go?”
"Then why leave?"
“Because I value your honor above my own peace. Because I love our common benefactor, and know that he would never pardon me if I let his darling be married, however contrary her union might be to his wishes, without lending the support of my presence to make the transaction at least a respectable one.”
“Because I care more about your reputation than my own comfort. Because I love our mutual benefactor and know he would never forgive me if I allowed his favorite to get married, no matter how much he opposed it, without being there to at least make the event seem respectable.”
“But in so doing you will be involved in a world of deception—which you hate.”
“But by doing so, you’ll be caught up in a world of deception—which you despise.”
“Any more so than now?”
“More than now?”
“Mr. Clavering does not return with me, Eleanore.”
"Mr. Clavering isn't coming back with me, Eleanore."
“No, I supposed not.”
“No, I guess not.”
“I leave him immediately after the ceremony.”
“I leave him right after the ceremony.”
Eleanore bowed her head.
Eleanore lowered her head.
“He goes to Europe.” A pause.
“He's going to Europe.” A pause.
“And I return home.”
"And I'm going home."
“There to wait for what, Mary?”
“There to wait for what, Mary?”
Mary’s face crimsoned, and she turned slowly away.
Mary's face turned red, and she slowly turned away.
“What every other girl does under such circumstances, I suppose. The development of more reasonable feelings in an obdurate parent’s heart.”
“What every other girl does in situations like this, I guess. Trying to change an unyielding parent's mind.”
Eleanore sighed, and a short silence ensued, broken by Eleanore’s suddenly falling upon her knees, and clasping her cousin’s hand. “Oh, Mary,” she sobbed, her haughtiness all disappearing in a gush of wild entreaty, “consider what you are doing! Think, before it is too late, of the consequences which must follow such an act as this. Marriage founded upon deception can never lead to happiness. Love—but it is not that. Love would have led you either to have dismissed Mr. Clavering at once, or to have openly accepted the fate which a union with him would bring. Only passion stoops to subterfuge like this. And you,” she continued, rising and turning toward me in a sort of forlorn hope very touching to see, “can you see this young motherless girl, driven by caprice, and acknowledging no moral restraint, enter upon the dark and crooked path she is planning for herself, without uttering one word of warning and appeal? Tell me, mother of children dead and buried, what excuse you will have for your own part in this day’s work, when she, with her face marred by the sorrows which must follow this deception, comes to you——”
Eleanore sighed, and a brief silence followed, broken when Eleanore suddenly dropped to her knees and took her cousin’s hand. “Oh, Mary,” she cried, her pride fading away in a surge of desperate pleading, “think about what you’re doing! Consider the consequences that will come from an action like this, before it’s too late. A marriage built on lies can never bring happiness. Love—but that’s not it. Real love would have prompted you to either dismiss Mr. Clavering right away or to accept openly the reality that being with him would create. Only passion resorts to sneaky tricks like this. And you,” she went on, standing up and turning toward me with a kind of hopelessness that was very moving, “can you watch this young girl without a mother, acting on a whim and without any moral guidance, venture down the dark and twisted path she’s planning for herself, without saying a single word of warning and appeal? Tell me, mother of children who have passed away, what excuse will you have for your role in today’s events, when she, with her face marked by the sorrows that will come from this deception, comes to you——”
“The same excuse, probably,” Mary’s voice broke in, chill and strained, “which you will have when uncle inquires how you came to allow such an act of disobedience to be perpetrated in his absence: that she could not help herself, that Mary would gang her ain gait, and every one around must accommodate themselves to it.”
“The same excuse, I guess,” Mary’s voice interrupted, cold and tense, “that you'll offer when Uncle asks how you let such an act of disobedience happen while he was gone: that she couldn’t help herself, that Mary would do her own thing, and everyone around just had to deal with it.”
It was like a draught of icy air suddenly poured into a room heated up to fever point. Eleanore stiffened immediately, and drawing back, pale and composed, turned upon her cousin with the remark:
It was like a blast of cold air rushing into a room that's been heated to the point of boiling. Eleanore tensed right away, and pulling back, looking pale yet controlled, she turned to her cousin and said:
“Then nothing can move you?”
“Then nothing can shake you?”
The curling of Mary’s lips was her only reply.
The slight curve of Mary's lips was her only answer.
Mr. Raymond, I do not wish to weary you with my feelings, but the first great distrust I ever felt of my wisdom in pushing this matter so far came with that curl of Mary’s lip. More plainly than Eleanore’s words it showed me the temper with which she was entering upon this undertaking; and, struck with momentary dismay, I advanced to speak when Mary stopped me.
Mr. Raymond, I don’t want to burden you with my feelings, but the first serious doubt I had about my decision to pursue this matter so far came when I saw that curl of Mary’s lip. More clearly than Eleanore’s words, it revealed her attitude toward this undertaking; and, filled with momentary concern, I stepped forward to speak when Mary stopped me.
“There, now, Mamma Hubbard, don’t you go and acknowledge that you are frightened, for I won’t hear it. I have promised to marry Henry Clavering to-day, and I am going to keep my word—if I don’t love him,” she added with bitter emphasis. Then, smiling upon me in a way which caused me to forget everything save the fact that she was going to her bridal, she handed me her veil to fasten. As I was doing this, with very trembling fingers, she said, looking straight at Eleanore:
“There, now, Mom Hubbard, don’t you dare admit that you’re scared, because I won’t listen to it. I promised to marry Henry Clavering today, and I’m going to stick to my word—even if I don’t love him,” she added with a harsh emphasis. Then, smiling at me in a way that made me forget everything except the fact that she was heading to her wedding, she handed me her veil to pin. As I was doing this, my hands shaking, she looked directly at Eleanore and said:
“You have shown yourself more interested in my fate than I had any reason to expect. Will you continue to display this concern all the way to F——, or may I hope for a few moments of peace in which to dream upon the step which, according to you, is about to hurl upon me such dreadful consequences?”
“You’ve shown more concern for my situation than I expected. Will you keep this up all the way to F——, or can I hope for a little peace to think about the step that, according to you, is going to bring me such terrible consequences?”
“If I go with you to F——,” Eleanore returned, “it is as a witness, no more. My sisterly duty is done.”
“If I go with you to F——,” Eleanore replied, “it’s only as a witness, nothing more. My responsibility as a sister is finished.”
“Very well, then,” Mary said, dimpling with sudden gayety; “I suppose I shall have to accept the situation. Mamma Hubbard, I am so sorry to disappoint you, but the buggy won’t hold three. If you are good you shall be the first to congratulate me when I come home to-night.” And, almost before I knew it, the two had taken their seats in the buggy that was waiting at the door. “Good-by,” cried Mary, waving her hand from the back; “wish me much joy—of my ride.”
“Alright, then,” Mary said, suddenly cheerful; “I guess I have to accept the situation. Mom, I’m really sorry to let you down, but the buggy can’t fit three people. If you’re nice, you can be the first to congratulate me when I get home tonight.” And, almost before I realized it, the two of them had hopped into the buggy that was waiting by the door. “Goodbye,” called Mary from the back, waving her hand; “wish me lots of joy—on my ride.”
I tried to do so, but the words wouldn’t come. I could only wave my hand in response, and rush sobbing into the house.
I tried to do it, but the words just wouldn’t come. I could only wave my hand in reply and rush sobbing into the house.
Of that day, and its long hours of alternate remorse and anxiety, I cannot trust myself to speak. Let me come at once to the time when, seated alone in my lamp-lighted room, I waited and watched for the token of their return which Mary had promised me. It came in the shape of Mary herself, who, wrapped in her long cloak, and with her beautiful face aglow with blushes, came stealing into the house just as I was beginning to despair.
Of that day, with its long hours of mixed regret and worry, I can't trust myself to talk about it. Let me jump straight to the moment when I was sitting alone in my lamp-lit room, waiting and watching for the sign of their return that Mary had promised me. It arrived in the form of Mary herself, who, wrapped in her long cloak and with her beautiful face glowing with blushes, came quietly into the house just as I was starting to lose hope.
A strain of wild music from the hotel porch, where they were having a dance, entered with her, producing such a weird effect upon my fancy that I was not at all surprised when, in flinging off her cloak, she displayed garments of bridal white and a head crowned with snowy roses.
A strain of wild music from the hotel porch, where they were having a dance, came in with her, creating such a strange effect on my imagination that I was not at all surprised when, as she threw off her cloak, she revealed a gown of bridal white and a head adorned with white roses.
“Oh, Mary!” I cried, bursting into tears; “you are then——”
“Oh, Mary!” I exclaimed, breaking down in tears; “you are then——”
“Mrs. Henry Clavering, at your service. I’m a bride, Auntie.”
“Mrs. Henry Clavering, at your service. I’m a newlywed, Auntie.”
“Without a bridal,” I murmured, taking her passionately into my embrace.
“Without a bridal,” I whispered, pulling her passionately into my arms.
She was not insensible to my emotion. Nestling close to me, she gave herself up for one wild moment to a genuine burst of tears, saying between her sobs all manner of tender things; telling me how she loved me, and how I was the only one in all the world to whom she dared come on this, her wedding night, for comfort or congratulation, and of how frightened she felt now it was all over, as if with her name she had parted with something of inestimable value.
She was not blind to my feelings. Snuggling up to me, she let herself go for a brief moment, bursting into genuine tears, saying all kinds of sweet things between her sobs; telling me how much she loved me, and how I was the only one in the world she could turn to on this, her wedding night, for comfort or congratulations, and how scared she felt now that it was all done, as if by giving up her name she had lost something priceless.
“And does not the thought of having made some one the proudest of men solace you?” I asked, more than dismayed at this failure of mine to make these lovers happy.
“And doesn’t the idea of making someone the proudest person around comfort you?” I asked, more than upset by my inability to make these lovers happy.
“I don’t know,” she sobbed. “What satisfaction can it be for him to feel himself tied for life to a girl who, sooner than lose a prospective fortune, subjected him to such a parting?”
“I don’t know,” she cried. “What satisfaction can it bring him to feel stuck for life with a girl who would rather lose a potential fortune than face such a breakup?”
“Tell me about it,” said I.
“Tell me about it,” I said.
But she was not in the mood at that moment. The excitement of the day had been too much for her. A thousand fears seemed to beset her mind. Crouching down on the stool at my feet, she sat with her hands folded and a glare on her face that lent an aspect of strange unreality to her brilliant attire. “How shall I keep it secret! The thought haunts me every moment; how can I keep it secret!”
But she wasn't in the mood at that moment. The excitement of the day had been overwhelming for her. A thousand worries seemed to plague her mind. Crouching down on the stool at my feet, she sat with her hands folded and a glare on her face that made her bright outfit look strangely unreal. “How can I keep it a secret! The thought haunts me every moment; how can I keep it a secret!”
“Why, is there any danger of its being known?” I inquired. “Were you seen or followed?”
“Why, is there any risk of it getting out?” I asked. “Did someone see you or follow you?”
“No,” she murmured. “It all went off well, but——”
“No,” she whispered. “Everything went smoothly, but——”
“Where is the danger, then?”
“Where's the danger, then?”
“I cannot say; but some deeds are like ghosts. They will not be laid; they reappear; they gibber; they make themselves known whether we will or not. I did not think of this before. I was mad, reckless, what you will. But ever since the night has come, I have felt it crushing upon me like a pall that smothers life and youth and love out of my heart. While the sunlight remained I could endure it; but now—oh, Auntie, I have done something that will keep me in constant fear. I have allied myself to a living apprehension. I have destroyed my happiness.”
"I can't say for sure; but some actions are like ghosts. They won't be put to rest; they show up again; they whisper; they make themselves known whether we want them to or not. I didn't think about this before. I was crazy, reckless, whatever you want to call it. But ever since the night fell, I’ve felt it weighing down on me like a shroud that smothers all life, youth, and love from my heart. While the sunlight was still there, I could handle it; but now—oh, Auntie, I’ve done something that will keep me in constant fear. I’ve tied myself to a living dread. I’ve ruined my happiness."
I was too aghast to speak.
I was too shocked to speak.
“For two hours I have played at being gay. Dressed in my bridal white, and crowned with roses, I have greeted my friends as if they were wedding-guests, and made believe to myself that all the compliments bestowed upon me—and they are only too numerous—were just so many congratulations upon my marriage. But it was no use; Eleanore knew it was no use. She has gone to her room to pray, while I—I have come here for the first time, perhaps for the last, to fall at some one’s feet and cry,—‘God have mercy upon me!’”
“For two hours, I’ve pretended to be happy. Dressed in white like a bride and wearing a crown of roses, I’ve greeted my friends as if they were guests at my wedding and convinced myself that all the compliments I've received—there are far too many—were just congratulations on my marriage. But it didn’t work; Eleanore knew it wouldn’t. She went to her room to pray, while I—I came here, maybe for the first time and probably the last, to fall at someone’s feet and cry, ‘God have mercy on me!’”
I looked at her in uncontrollable emotion. “Oh, Mary, have I only succeeded, then, in making you miserable?”
I looked at her with overwhelming emotion. “Oh, Mary, have I really only managed to make you unhappy?”
She did not answer; she was engaged in picking up the crown of roses which had fallen from her hair to the floor.
She didn’t respond; she was busy picking up the crown of roses that had fallen from her hair onto the floor.
“If I had not been taught to love money so!” she said at length. “If, like Eleanore, I could look upon the splendor which has been ours from childhood as a mere accessory of life, easy to be dropped at the call of duty or affection! If prestige, adulation, and elegant belongings were not so much to me; or love, friendship, and domestic happiness more! If only I could walk a step without dragging the chain of a thousand luxurious longings after me. Eleanore can. Imperious as she often is in her beautiful womanhood, haughty as she can be when the delicate quick of her personality is touched too rudely, I have known her to sit by the hour in a low, chilly, ill-lighted and ill-smelling garret, cradling a dirty child on her knee, and feeding with her own hand an impatient old woman whom no one else would consent to touch. Oh, oh! they talk about repentance and a change of heart! If some one or something would only change mine! But there is no hope of that! no hope of my ever being anything else than what I am: a selfish, wilful, mercenary girl.”
“If I hadn’t been taught to love money so much!” she finally said. “If, like Eleanore, I could see the wealth we’ve had since childhood as just an extra part of life, something I could easily set aside for the sake of duty or love! If prestige, admiration, and fancy possessions didn’t mean so much to me; or if love, friendship, and a happy home meant more! If only I could take a step without dragging behind me the weight of a thousand luxurious desires. Eleanore can do that. As proud as she often is in her beautiful womanhood, and as haughty as she can be when her delicate personality is provoked too harshly, I’ve seen her sit for hours in a low, cold, poorly lit, and smelly attic, cradling a dirty child in her arms and feeding an impatient old woman that no one else would even touch. Oh, they talk about repentance and changing your heart! If only someone or something could change mine! But there’s no hope of that! No hope of me ever being anything other than what I am: a selfish, willful, money-driven girl.”
Nor was this mood a mere transitory one. That same night she made a discovery which increased her apprehension almost to terror. This was nothing less than the fact that Eleanore had been keeping a diary of the last few weeks. “Oh,” she cried in relating this to me the next day, “what security shall I ever feel as long as this diary of hers remains to confront me every time I go into her room? And she will not consent to destroy it, though I have done my best to show her that it is a betrayal of the trust I reposed in her. She says it is all she has to show in the way of defence, if uncle should ever accuse her of treachery to him and his happiness. She promises to keep it locked up; but what good will that do! A thousand accidents might happen, any of them sufficient to throw it into uncle’s hands. I shall never feel safe for a moment while it exists.”
Nor was this mood just a passing one. That same night, she made a discovery that heightened her anxiety to near terror. This was nothing less than the realization that Eleanore had been keeping a diary for the past few weeks. “Oh,” she exclaimed while telling me about it the next day, “how can I ever feel secure as long as that diary is there to confront me every time I step into her room? And she won’t agree to throw it away, even though I’ve done my best to show her that it’s a betrayal of the trust I placed in her. She says it's all she has to defend herself if uncle ever accuses her of disloyalty to him and his happiness. She promises to keep it locked up, but what good will that do? A thousand accidents could happen, any one of them could end up getting it into uncle’s hands. I’ll never feel safe for a moment while it exists.”
I endeavored to calm her by saying that if Eleanore was without malice, such fears were groundless. But she would not be comforted, and seeing her so wrought up, I suggested that Eleanore should be asked to trust it into my keeping till such time as she should feel the necessity of using it. The idea struck Mary favorably. “O yes,” she cried; “and I will put my certificate with it, and so get rid of all my care at once.” And before the afternoon was over, she had seen Eleanore and made her request.
I tried to soothe her by saying that if Eleanore had no ill intentions, her worries were unfounded. But she wouldn't be comforted, and seeing her so worked up, I suggested that Eleanore should be asked to trust it to me until she felt the need to use it. Mary liked the idea. “Oh yes,” she exclaimed; “and I’ll include my certificate with it, so I can completely let go of my worry.” By the end of the afternoon, she had met with Eleanore and made her request.
It was acceded to with this proviso, that I was neither to destroy nor give up all or any of the papers except upon their united demand. A small tin box was accordingly procured, into which were put all the proofs of Mary’s marriage then existing, viz.: the certificate, Mr. Clavering’s letters, and such leaves from Eleanore’s diary as referred to this matter. It was then handed over to me with the stipulation I have already mentioned, and I stowed it away in a certain closet up-stairs, where it has lain undisturbed till last night.
It was agreed upon with the condition that I wouldn't destroy or hand over any of the documents unless everyone demanded it together. A small tin box was then obtained, into which all the proof of Mary’s marriage that existed at the time was placed, including the certificate, Mr. Clavering’s letters, and any pages from Eleanore’s diary that mentioned this issue. It was then given to me with the stipulation I mentioned before, and I tucked it away in a specific closet upstairs, where it stayed untouched until last night.
Here Mrs. Belden paused, and, blushing painfully, raised her eyes to mine with a look in which anxiety and entreaty were curiously blended.
Here Mrs. Belden paused, and, blushing deeply, looked up at me with a gaze that mixed anxiety and pleading in a strangely compelling way.
“I don’t know what you will say,” she began, “but, led away by my fears, I took that box out of its hiding-place last evening and, notwithstanding your advice, carried it from the house, and it is now——”
“I don’t know what you’re going to say,” she started, “but, overwhelmed by my fears, I took that box out of its hiding place last night and, despite your advice, took it out of the house, and it is now——”
“In my possession,” I quietly finished.
“In my possession,” I quietly said.
I don’t think I ever saw her look more astounded, not even when I told her of Hannah’s death. “Impossible!” she exclaimed. “I left it last night in the old barn that was burned down. I merely meant to hide it for the present, and could think of no better place in my hurry; for the barn is said to be haunted—a man hung himself there once—and no one ever goes there. I—I—you cannot have it!” she cried, “unless——”
I don’t think I ever saw her look more shocked, not even when I told her about Hannah’s death. “No way!” she exclaimed. “I left it last night in the old barn that burned down. I just meant to hide it for now, and I couldn’t think of a better place in my rush; because the barn is supposed to be haunted—a man hanged himself there once—and no one ever goes there. I—I—you can’t have it!” she cried, “unless——”
“Unless I found and brought it away before the barn was destroyed,” I suggested.
“Unless I find and take it before the barn gets destroyed,” I suggested.
Her face flushed deeper. “Then you followed me?”
Her face turned redder. “So, you followed me?”
“Yes,” said I. Then, as I felt my own countenance redden, hastened to add: “We have been playing strange and unaccustomed parts, you and I. Some time, when all these dreadful events shall be a mere dream of the past, we will ask each other’s pardon. But never mind all this now. The box is safe, and I am anxious to hear the rest of your story.”
“Yes,” I said. Then, feeling my face flush, I quickly added, “We’ve been playing strange and unfamiliar roles, you and I. Someday, when all these terrible events are just a distant memory, we’ll apologize to each other. But let’s not worry about that now. The box is safe, and I'm eager to hear the rest of your story.”
This seemed to compose her, and after a minute she continued:
This seemed to calm her down, and after a minute she continued:
Mary seemed more like herself after this. And though, on account of Mr. Leavenworth’s return and their subsequent preparations for departure, I saw but little more of her, what I did see was enough to make me fear that, with the locking up of the proofs of her marriage, she was indulging the idea that the marriage itself had become void. But I may have wronged her in this.
Mary seemed more like herself after this. And even though, because of Mr. Leavenworth’s return and their preparations to leave, I saw very little of her, what I did see was enough to make me worry that, with the locking up of the proofs of her marriage, she was allowing herself to think that the marriage itself had become invalid. But I might have misjudged her in this.
The story of those few weeks is almost finished. On the eve of the day before she left, Mary came to my house to bid me good-by. She had a present in her hand the value of which I will not state, as I did not take it, though she coaxed me with all her prettiest wiles. But she said something that night that I have never been able to forget. It was this. I had been speaking of my hope that before two months had elapsed she would find herself in a position to send for Mr. Clavering, and that when that day came I should wish to be advised of it; when she suddenly interrupted me by saying:
The story of those few weeks is almost over. The night before she left, Mary came to my house to say goodbye. She had a gift in her hand, the value of which I won’t disclose, since I didn’t accept it, even though she tried to persuade me with all her charming tricks. But she said something that night that I have never been able to forget. It was this. I had been talking about my hope that within two months she would be in a position to send for Mr. Clavering, and that when that day came, I would like to be informed; suddenly, she interrupted me by saying:
“Uncle will never be won upon, as you call it, while he lives. If I was convinced of it before, I am sure of it now. Nothing but his death will ever make it possible for me to send for Mr. Clavering.” Then, seeing me look aghast at the long period of separation which this seemed to betoken, blushed a little and whispered: “The prospect looks somewhat dubious, doesn’t it? But if Mr. Clavering loves me, he can wait.”
“Uncle will never agree to this, as you say, while he’s alive. If I had doubts before, I’m certain of it now. Only his death will ever allow me to call for Mr. Clavering.” Then, noticing my shocked expression at the long wait this implied, she blushed a bit and whispered, “The outlook seems a bit uncertain, doesn’t it? But if Mr. Clavering loves me, he can wait.”
“But,” said I, “your uncle is only little past the prime of life and appears to be in robust health; it will be years of waiting, Mary.”
“But,” I said, “your uncle is only just a little past middle age and seems to be in great health; it will be years of waiting, Mary.”
“I don’t know,” she muttered, “I think not. Uncle is not as strong as he looks and—” She did not say any more, horrified perhaps at the turn the conversation was taking. But there was an expression on her countenance that set me thinking at the time, and has kept me thinking ever since.
“I don’t know,” she muttered, “I don’t think so. Uncle isn’t as strong as he seems and—” She didn’t say anything else, probably shocked by where the conversation was going. But there was a look on her face that made me think back then, and that has kept me thinking ever since.
Not that any actual dread of such an occurrence as has since happened came to oppress my solitude during the long months which now intervened. I was as yet too much under the spell of her charm to allow anything calculated to throw a shadow over her image to remain long in my thoughts. But when, some time in the fall, a letter came to me personally from Mr. Clavering, filled with a vivid appeal to tell him something of the woman who, in spite of her vows, doomed him to a suspense so cruel, and when, on the evening of the same day, a friend of mine who had just returned from New York spoke of meeting Mary Leavenworth at some gathering, surrounded by manifest admirers, I began to realize the alarming features of the affair, and, sitting down, I wrote her a letter. Not in the strain in which I had been accustomed to talk to her,—I had not her pleading eyes and trembling, caressing hands ever before me to beguile my judgment from its proper exercise,—but honestly and earnestly, telling her how Mr. Clavering felt, and what a risk she ran in keeping so ardent a lover from his rights. The reply she sent rather startled me.
Not that I actually feared anything like what happened later during the long months that followed. I was still too enchanted by her charm to let anything that might cast a shadow over her image occupy my mind for long. But when, sometime in the fall, I received a personal letter from Mr. Clavering, filled with a heartfelt plea to tell him about the woman who, despite her promises, condemned him to such cruel uncertainty, and when, later that same day, a friend of mine who had just returned from New York mentioned running into Mary Leavenworth at an event, surrounded by obvious admirers, I began to see the troubling aspects of the situation. I sat down and wrote her a letter—not in the way I was used to speaking to her since I didn't have her pleading eyes and gentle, affectionate hands to sway my judgment—but honestly and earnestly, explaining how Mr. Clavering felt and the risk she was taking by keeping such a passionate lover from his due. Her reply startled me.
“I have put Mr. Robbins out of my calculations for the present, and advise you to do the same. As for the gentleman himself, I have told him that when I could receive him I would be careful to notify him. That day has not yet come.
“I have excluded Mr. Robbins from my plans for now, and I suggest you do the same. Regarding the gentleman himself, I have informed him that I would make it a point to let him know when I could meet him. That day has not arrived yet.”
“But do not let him be discouraged,” she added in a postscript. “When he does receive his happiness, it will be a satisfying one.”
“But don't let him feel down,” she added in a postscript. “When he finally finds his happiness, it will be truly fulfilling.”
When, I thought. Ah, it is that when which is likely to ruin all! But, intent only upon fulfilling her will, I sat down and wrote a letter to Mr. Clavering, in which I stated what she had said, and begged him to have patience, adding that I would surely let him know if any change took place in Mary or her circumstances. And, having despatched it to his address in London, awaited the development of events.
When, I thought. Ah, that when could ruin everything! But focused only on doing what she wanted, I sat down and wrote a letter to Mr. Clavering, explaining what she had said and asking him to be patient, adding that I would let him know if anything changed with Mary or her situation. After sending it to his address in London, I waited for things to unfold.
They were not slow in transpiring. In two weeks I heard of the sudden death of Mr. Stebbins, the minister who had married them; and while yet laboring under the agitation produced by this shock, was further startled by seeing in a New York paper the name of Mr. Clavering among the list of arrivals at the Hoffman House; showing that my letter to him had failed in its intended effect, and that the patience Mary had calculated upon so blindly was verging to its end. I was consequently far from being surprised when, in a couple of weeks or so afterwards, a letter came from him to my address, which, owing to the careless omission of the private mark upon the envelope, I opened, and read enough to learn that, driven to desperation by the constant failures which he had experienced in all his endeavors to gain access to her in public or private, a failure which he was not backward in ascribing to her indisposition to see him, he had made up his mind to risk everything, even her displeasure; and, by making an appeal to her uncle, end the suspense under which he was laboring, definitely and at once. “I want you,” he wrote; “dowered or dowerless, it makes little difference to me. If you will not come of yourself, then I must follow the example of the brave knights, my ancestors; storm the castle that holds you, and carry you off by force of arms.”
They didn't take long to unfold. Within two weeks, I heard about the sudden death of Mr. Stebbins, the minister who had married them. While still reeling from that shock, I was even more startled to see Mr. Clavering's name in a New York paper among the arrivals at the Hoffman House. This showed that my letter to him had missed its mark, and that the patience Mary had been counting on so blindly was running out. So it was no surprise when, a couple weeks later, I received a letter from him at my address. Because I carelessly missed the private mark on the envelope, I opened it and read enough to find out that, driven to desperation by repeated failures in trying to see her in public or private, which he readily attributed to her unwillingness to meet him, he had decided to risk everything, even upsetting her. He planned to appeal to her uncle to finally end the suspense he was experiencing. “I want you,” he wrote. “Whether you have a dowry or not matters little to me. If you won’t come on your own, then I must follow in the footsteps of the brave knights who came before me; storm the castle that holds you, and carry you off by force.”
Neither can I say I was much surprised, knowing Mary as I did, when, in a few days from this, she forwarded to me for copying, this reply: “If Mr. Robbins ever expects to be happy with Amy Belden, let him reconsider the determination of which he speaks. Not only would he by such an action succeed in destroying the happiness of her he professes to love, but run the greater risk of effectually annulling the affection which makes the tie between them endurable.”
Neither can I say I was very surprised, knowing Mary as I did, when, a few days later, she sent me this reply to copy: “If Mr. Robbins ever hopes to be happy with Amy Belden, he should rethink the decision he’s talking about. Not only would he end up ruining the happiness of the person he claims to love, but he would also risk completely ruining the affection that makes their relationship bearable.”
To this there was neither date nor signature. It was the cry of warning which a spirited, self-contained creature gives when brought to bay. It made even me recoil, though I had known from the first that her pretty wilfulness was but the tossing foam floating above the soundless depths of cold resolve and most deliberate purpose.
To this, there was neither date nor signature. It was the warning cry that a strong, independent creature makes when cornered. It made even me step back, even though I had known from the beginning that her charming stubbornness was just the foam on top of the quiet, deep waters of cold determination and careful intent.
What its real effect was upon him and her fate I can only conjecture. All I know is that in two weeks thereafter Mr. Leavenworth was found murdered in his room, and Hannah Chester, coming direct to my door from the scene of violence, begged me to take her in and secrete her from public inquiry, as I loved and desired to serve Mary Leavenworth.
What its real effect was on him and her fate, I can only guess. All I know is that two weeks later, Mr. Leavenworth was found murdered in his room, and Hannah Chester, coming straight to my door from the crime scene, begged me to take her in and hide her from public scrutiny, as I loved and wanted to help Mary Leavenworth.
XXXIII. UNEXPECTED TESTIMONY
Mrs. Belden paused, lost in the sombre shadow which these words were calculated to evoke, and a short silence fell upon the room. It was broken by my asking for some account of the occurrence she had just mentioned, it being considered a mystery how Hannah could have found entrance into her house without the knowledge of the neighbors.
Mrs. Belden paused, caught up in the dark mood that these words were meant to create, and a brief silence filled the room. It was broken when I asked for some details about the incident she had just mentioned, as it was considered a mystery how Hannah could have entered her house without the neighbors knowing.
“Well,” said she, “it was a chilly night, and I had gone to bed early (I was sleeping then in the room off this) when, at about a quarter to one—the last train goes through R—— at 12.50—there came a low knock on the window-pane at the head of my bed. Thinking that some of the neighbors were sick, I hurriedly rose on my elbow and asked who was there. The answer came in low, muffled tones, ‘Hannah, Miss Leavenworth’s girl! Please let me in at the kitchen door.’ Startled at hearing the well-known voice, and fearing I knew not what, I caught up a lamp and hurried round to the door. ‘Is any one with you?’ I asked. ‘No,’ she replied. ‘Then come in.’ But no sooner had she done so than my strength failed me, and I had to sit down, for I saw she looked very pale and strange, was without baggage, and altogether had the appearance of some wandering spirit. ‘Hannah!’ I gasped, ‘what is it? what has happened? what brings you here in this condition and at this time of night?’ ‘Miss Leavenworth has sent me,’ she replied, in the low, monotonous tone of one repeating a lesson by rote. ‘She told me to come here; said you would keep me. I am not to go out of the house, and no one is to know I am here.’ ‘But why?’ I asked, trembling with a thousand undefined fears; ‘what has occurred?’ ‘I dare not say,’ she whispered; ‘I am forbid; I am just to stay here, and keep quiet.’ ‘But,’ I began, helping her to take off her shawl,—the dingy blanket advertised for in the papers—‘you must tell me. She surely did not forbid you to tell me?’ ‘Yes she did; every one,’ the girl replied, growing white in her persistence, ‘and I never break my word; fire couldn’t draw it out of me.’ She looked so determined, so utterly unlike herself, as I remembered her in the meek, unobtrusive days of our old acquaintance, that I could do nothing but stare at her. ‘You will keep me,’ she said; ‘you will not turn me away?’ ‘No,’ I said, ‘I will not turn you away.’ ‘And tell no one?’ she went on. ‘And tell no one,’ I repeated.
“Well,” she said, “it was a chilly night, and I had gone to bed early (I was sleeping in the room off this) when, around a quarter to one—the last train goes through R—— at 12:50—there came a quiet knock on the window-pane at the head of my bed. Thinking that some of the neighbors were sick, I quickly sat up and asked who was there. The answer came in low, muffled tones, ‘Hannah, Miss Leavenworth’s girl! Please let me in at the kitchen door.’ Surprised to hear the familiar voice and feeling anxious, I grabbed a lamp and hurried to the door. ‘Is anyone with you?’ I asked. ‘No,’ she replied. ‘Then come in.’ But as soon as she entered, my strength gave out, and I had to sit down because she looked very pale and strange, was without any luggage, and altogether had the appearance of a lost spirit. ‘Hannah!’ I gasped, ‘what’s wrong? What happened? What brings you here like this at this hour?’ ‘Miss Leavenworth sent me,’ she replied in the low, monotonous tone of someone reciting a lesson by heart. ‘She told me to come here; said you would keep me. I’m not supposed to leave the house, and no one can know I’m here.’ ‘But why?’ I asked, shaking with a thousand undefined fears; ‘what’s going on?’ ‘I can’t say,’ she whispered; ‘I’m not allowed; I just have to stay here and be quiet.’ ‘But,’ I started, helping her take off her shawl—the dingy blanket advertised in the papers—‘you have to tell me. She surely didn’t tell you not to tell me?’ ‘Yes, she did; to everyone,’ the girl replied, growing pale with her insistence, ‘and I never break my word; nothing could get it out of me.’ She looked so resolute, so unlike the meek, unobtrusive person I remembered from our old acquaintance that I could only stare at her. ‘You will keep me,’ she said; ‘you won’t turn me away?’ ‘No,’ I said, ‘I won’t turn you away.’ ‘And tell no one?’ she continued. ‘And tell no one,’ I repeated.
“This seemed to relieve her. Thanking me, she quietly followed me up-stairs. I put her into the room in which you found her, because it was the most secret one in the house; and there she has remained ever since, satisfied and contented, as far as I could see, till this very same horrible day.”
“This seemed to make her feel better. She thanked me and quietly followed me upstairs. I put her in the room where you found her, since it was the most private one in the house; and she has stayed there ever since, happy and content, as far as I could tell, until this very awful day.”
“And is that all?” I asked. “Did you have no explanation with her afterwards? Did she never give you any information in regard to the transactions which led to her flight?”
“And is that it?” I asked. “Did you not talk to her afterward? Did she never give you any details about the events that led to her running away?”
“No, sir. She kept a most persistent silence. Neither then nor when, upon the next day, I confronted her with the papers in my hand, and the awful question upon my lips as to whether her flight had been occasioned by the murder which had taken place in Mr. Leavenworth’s household, did she do more than acknowledge she had run away on this account. Some one or something had sealed her lips, and, as she said, ‘Fire and torture should never make her speak.’”
“No, sir. She remained completely silent. Not then, nor the next day when I confronted her with the papers in my hand and the terrible question on my lips about whether her escape was because of the murder that happened in Mr. Leavenworth’s household, did she say anything more than that she had run away for this reason. Someone or something had silenced her, and, as she said, ‘Fire and torture should never make her speak.’”
Another short pause followed this; then, with my mind still hovering about the one point of intensest interest to me, I said:
Another brief pause followed this; then, with my thoughts still focused on the one thing that mattered most to me, I said:
“This story, then, this account which you have just given me of Mary Leavenworth’s secret marriage and the great strait it put her into—a strait from which nothing but her uncle’s death could relieve her—together with this acknowledgment of Hannah’s that she had left home and taken refuge here on the insistence of Mary Leavenworth, is the groundwork you have for the suspicions you have mentioned?”
“This story, then, this account you just gave me about Mary Leavenworth’s secret marriage and the tough situation it put her in—a situation only her uncle’s death could get her out of—along with Hannah’s admission that she left home and came here at Mary Leavenworth’s request, is the basis for the suspicions you mentioned?”
“Yes, sir; that and the proof of her interest in the matter which is given by the letter I received from her yesterday, and which you say you have now in your possession.”
“Yes, sir; that and the proof of her interest in the matter shown by the letter I got from her yesterday, which you say you now have in your possession.”
Oh, that letter!
Oh, that letter!
“I know,” Mrs. Belden went on in a broken voice, “that it is wrong, in a serious case like this, to draw hasty conclusions; but, oh, sir, how can I help it, knowing what I do?”
“I know,” Mrs. Belden continued in a trembling voice, “that it's wrong, in a serious situation like this, to jump to conclusions; but, oh, sir, how can I avoid it, knowing what I do?”
I did not answer; I was revolving in my mind the old question: was it possible, in face of all these later developments, still to believe Mary Leavenworth’s own hand guiltless of her uncle’s blood?
I didn’t answer; I was thinking about the old question: was it still possible, given all these new developments, to believe that Mary Leavenworth was innocent of her uncle’s murder?
“It is dreadful to come to such conclusions,” proceeded Mrs. Belden, “and nothing but her own words written in her own hand would ever have driven me to them, but——”
“It’s terrible to reach such conclusions,” Mrs. Belden continued, “and nothing but her own words written in her own handwriting would have made me do so, but——”
“Pardon me,” I interrupted; “but you said in the beginning of this interview that you did not believe Mary herself had any direct hand in her uncle’s murder. Are you ready to repeat that assertion?”
“Excuse me,” I interrupted; “but you mentioned at the start of this interview that you didn’t think Mary had any direct involvement in her uncle’s murder. Are you willing to say that again?”
“Yes, yes, indeed. Whatever I may think of her influence in inducing it, I never could imagine her as having anything to do with its actual performance. Oh, no! oh, no! whatever was done on that dreadful night, Mary Leavenworth never put hand to pistol or ball, or even stood by while they were used; that you may be sure of. Only the man who loved her, longed for her, and felt the impossibility of obtaining her by any other means, could have found nerve for an act so horrible.”
“Yes, yes, absolutely. Regardless of what I might think about her influence in provoking it, I could never picture her being involved in the actual execution. Oh, no! oh, no! Whatever happened on that terrible night, Mary Leavenworth never touched a gun or a bullet, nor did she even stand by while they were used; you can be certain of that. Only the man who loved her, yearned for her, and felt he had no other way to have her could have found the courage for such a dreadful act.”
“Then you think——”
"Then you think—"
“Mr. Clavering is the man? I do: and oh, sir, when you consider that he is her husband, is it not dreadful enough?”
“Mr. Clavering is the guy? I know, and oh, sir, when you think about the fact that he’s her husband, isn’t it just awful enough?”
“It is, indeed,” said I, rising to conceal how much I was affected by this conclusion of hers.
“It really is,” I said, standing up to hide how much her conclusion affected me.
Something in my tone or appearance seemed to startle her. “I hope and trust I have not been indiscreet,” she cried, eying me with something like an incipient distrust. “With this dead girl lying in my house, I ought to be very careful, I know, but——”
Something in my tone or look seemed to surprise her. “I hope I haven't been too forward,” she said, looking at me with a hint of growing distrust. “With this dead girl in my house, I know I need to be very careful, but——”
“You have said nothing,” was my earnest assurance as I edged towards the door in my anxiety to escape, if but for a moment, from an atmosphere that was stifling me. “No one can blame you for anything you have either said or done to-day. But”—and here I paused and walked hurriedly back,—“I wish to ask one question more. Have you any reason, beyond that of natural repugnance to believing a young and beautiful woman guilty of a great crime, for saying what you have of Henry Clavering, a gentleman who has hitherto been mentioned by you with respect?”
“You haven’t said anything,” I assured him earnestly as I moved towards the door, anxious to escape, even if just for a moment, from an atmosphere that was suffocating me. “No one can hold you responsible for anything you’ve said or done today. But”—and here I paused and quickly walked back—“I want to ask one more question. Do you have any reason, beyond just a natural reluctance to believe that a young and beautiful woman could commit a serious crime, for what you’ve said about Henry Clavering, a gentleman you’ve previously spoken of with respect?”
“No,” she whispered, with a touch of her old agitation.
“No,” she whispered, her old agitation creeping back.
I felt the reason insufficient, and turned away with something of the same sense of suffocation with which I had heard that the missing key had been found in Eleanore Leavenworth’s possession. “You must excuse me,” I said; “I want to be a moment by myself, in order to ponder over the facts which I have just heard; I will soon return “; and without further ceremony, hurried from the room.
I felt that reason wasn't enough, and I turned away with a similar sense of suffocation to when I heard that the missing key was found in Eleanore Leavenworth’s possession. “Please excuse me,” I said, “I need a moment alone to think about what I've just heard; I’ll be back soon”; and without any more formalities, I rushed out of the room.
By some indefinable impulse, I went immediately up-stairs, and took my stand at the western window of the large room directly over Mrs. Belden. The blinds were closed; the room was shrouded in funereal gloom, but its sombreness and horror were for the moment unfelt; I was engaged in a fearful debate with myself. Was Mary Leavenworth the principal, or merely the accessory, in this crime? Did the determined prejudice of Mr. Gryce, the convictions of Eleanore, the circumstantial evidence even of such facts as had come to our knowledge, preclude the possibility that Mrs. Belden’s conclusions were correct? That all the detectives interested in the affair would regard the question as settled, I did not doubt; but need it be? Was it utterly impossible to find evidence yet that Henry Clavering was, after all, the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth?
By some inexplicable urge, I went straight upstairs and stood by the western window of the large room directly above Mrs. Belden. The blinds were closed; the room was cloaked in a gloomy darkness, but I wasn’t feeling the weight of the somberness and horror at that moment; I was caught in a terrifying internal struggle. Was Mary Leavenworth the main culprit, or just an accomplice in this crime? Did Mr. Gryce's strong bias, Eleanore's convictions, and the circumstantial evidence we had so far completely rule out the possibility that Mrs. Belden was right? I had no doubt that all the detectives involved in the case would consider the matter settled, but did it really have to be? Was it completely impossible to uncover evidence that Henry Clavering was, after all, the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth?
Filled with the thought, I looked across the room to the closet where lay the body of the girl who, according to all probability, had known the truth of the matter, and a great longing seized me. Oh, why could not the dead be made to speak? Why should she lie there so silent, so pulseless, so inert, when a word from her were enough to decide the awful question? Was there no power to compel those pallid lips to move?
Filled with that thought, I looked across the room to the closet where the body of the girl who, in all likelihood, knew the truth lay, and a deep longing took hold of me. Oh, why couldn’t the dead speak? Why did she have to lie there so silent, so without life, so motionless, when a single word from her could settle the terrible question? Was there no way to make those pale lips move?
Carried away by the fervor of the moment, I made my way to her side. Ah, God, how still! With what a mockery the closed lips and lids confronted my demanding gaze! A stone could not have been more unresponsive.
Carried away by the excitement of the moment, I went to her side. Oh, God, how still! The closed lips and eyelids mocked my eager gaze! A stone couldn't have been more unresponsive.
With a feeling that was almost like anger, I stood there, when—what was it I saw protruding from beneath her shoulders where they crushed against the bed? An envelope? a letter? Yes.
With a feeling that was almost like anger, I stood there when—what was that I saw sticking out from beneath her shoulders where they pressed against the bed? An envelope? A letter? Yes.
Dizzy with the sudden surprise, overcome with the wild hopes this discovery awakened, I stooped in great agitation and drew the letter out. It was sealed but not directed. Breaking it hastily open, I took a glance at its contents. Good heavens! it was the work of the girl herself!—its very appearance was enough to make that evident! Feeling as if a miracle had happened, I hastened with it into the other room, and set myself to decipher the awkward scrawl.
Dizzy from the sudden surprise and overwhelmed by the wild hopes this discovery sparked, I bent down in great agitation and pulled out the letter. It was sealed but not addressed. Quickly breaking it open, I took a quick look at what was inside. Good heavens! It was written by the girl herself!—the very look of it made that clear! Feeling as though a miracle had occurred, I rushed into the other room and focused on deciphering the awkward handwriting.
This is what I saw, rudely printed in lead pencil on the inside of a sheet of common writing-paper:
This is what I saw, scrawled in pencil on the inside of a sheet of regular writing paper:
“I am a wicked girl. I have knone things all the time which I had ought to have told but I didn’t dare to he said he would kill me if I did I mene the tall splendud looking gentulman with the black mustash who I met coming out of Mister Levenworth’s room with a key in his hand the night Mr. Levenworth was murdered. He was so scared he gave me money and made me go away and come here and keep every thing secret but I can’t do so no longer. I seem to see Miss Elenor all the time crying and asking me if I want her sent to prisun. God knows I’d rathur die. And this is the truth and my last words and I pray every body’s forgivness and hope nobody will blame me and that they wont bother Miss Elenor any more but go and look after the handsome gentulman with the black mushtash.”
“I’m a bad girl. I’ve known things all along that I was supposed to tell, but I didn’t dare to. He said he would kill me if I did. I mean the tall, handsome gentleman with the black mustache who I saw coming out of Mr. Levenworth’s room with a key in his hand the night Mr. Levenworth was murdered. He was so scared he gave me money and made me leave and come here and keep everything a secret, but I can’t do that anymore. I keep seeing Miss Eleanor all the time, crying and asking me if I want her sent to prison. God knows I’d rather die. And this is the truth and my last words, and I ask for everyone’s forgiveness and hope nobody will blame me, and that they won’t bother Miss Eleanor anymore, but go and look for the handsome gentleman with the black mustache.”
BOOK IV. THE PROBLEM SOLVED
XXXIV. MR. GRYCE RESUMES CONTROL
A half-hour had passed. The train upon which I had every reason to expect Mr. Gryce had arrived, and I stood in the doorway awaiting with indescribable agitation the slow and labored approach of the motley group of men and women whom I had observed leave the depot at the departure of the cars. Would he be among them? Was the telegram of a nature peremptory enough to make his presence here, sick as he was, an absolute certainty? The written confession of Hannah throbbing against my heart, a heart all elation now, as but a short half-hour before it had been all doubt and struggle, seemed to rustle distrust, and the prospect of a long afternoon spent in impatience was rising before me, when a portion of the advancing crowd turned off into a side street, and I saw the form of Mr. Gryce hobbling, not on two sticks, but very painfully on one, coming slowly down the street.
Half an hour had gone by. The train I was expecting Mr. Gryce on had arrived, and I stood in the doorway, feeling anxious and restless, watching the slow and difficult approach of the mixed group of men and women I had seen leave the station when the trains departed. Would he be among them? Was the telegram urgent enough to guarantee his presence here, despite his illness? The written confession from Hannah pressed against my heart, which was now filled with joy, a stark contrast to just a short half-hour earlier when it was filled with doubt and struggle. Distrust seemed to linger, and the thought of a long afternoon spent waiting grew heavier on me, when part of the approaching crowd turned onto a side street, and I saw Mr. Gryce’s figure limping down the street, not on two crutches, but painfully relying on just one.
His face, as he approached, was a study.
His face, as he got closer, was something to behold.
“Well, well, well,” he exclaimed, as we met at the gate; “this is a pretty how-dye-do, I must say. Hannah dead, eh? and everything turned topsy-turvy! Humph, and what do you think of Mary Leavenworth now?”
“Well, well, well,” he exclaimed as we met at the gate, “this is quite the situation, I must say. Hannah is dead, huh? And everything’s gone haywire! Humph, what do you think of Mary Leavenworth now?”
It would therefore seem natural, in the conversation which followed his introduction into the house and installment in Mrs. Belden’s parlor, that I should begin my narration by showing him Hannah’s confession; but it was not so. Whether it was that I felt anxious to have him go through the same alternations of hope and fear it had been my lot to experience since I came to R——; or whether, in the depravity of human nature, there lingered within me sufficient resentment for the persistent disregard he had always paid to my suspicions of Henry Clavering to make it a matter of moment to me to spring this knowledge upon him just at the instant his own convictions seemed to have reached the point of absolute certainty, I cannot say. Enough that it was not till I had given him a full account of every other matter connected with my stay in this house; not till I saw his eye beaming, and his lip quivering with the excitement incident upon the perusal of the letter from Mary, found in Mrs. Belden’s pocket; not, indeed, until I became assured from such expressions as “Tremendous! The deepest game of the season! Nothing like it since the Lafarge affair!” that in another moment he would be uttering some theory or belief that once heard would forever stand like a barrier between us, did I allow myself to hand him the letter I had taken from under the dead body of Hannah.
It would seem natural that, after his introduction into the house and settling in Mrs. Belden’s parlor, I should start my story by showing him Hannah’s confession; but it didn’t happen that way. Maybe I was anxious for him to experience the same ups and downs of hope and fear that I had been through since I arrived in R——; or perhaps, due to the flaws in human nature, I harbored enough resentment from the constant disregard he had shown towards my suspicions of Henry Clavering that made it important for me to reveal this information to him just when his own beliefs seemed totally certain. I can’t say for sure. What matters is that I didn’t hand him the letter until I had given him a complete account of everything else related to my time in this house; not until I saw his eyes shining and his lips trembling with excitement from reading the letter from Mary, which I found in Mrs. Belden’s pocket; and certainly not until I heard him exclaim things like “Incredible! The best twist of the season! Nothing like it since the Lafarge case!” that I realized he would soon say something that would create a permanent divide between us. Only then did I finally give him the letter I had taken from beneath Hannah’s lifeless body.
I shall never forget his expression as he received it; “Good heavens!” cried he, “what’s this?”
I will never forget the look on his face when he got it; “Good grief!” he exclaimed, “what’s this?”
“A dying confession of the girl Hannah. I found it lying in her bed when I went up, a half-hour ago, to take a second look at her.”
“A dying confession from the girl Hannah. I found it lying in her bed when I went up, half an hour ago, to take another look at her.”
Opening it, he glanced over it with an incredulous air that speedily, however, turned to one of the utmost astonishment, as he hastily perused it, and then stood turning it over and over in his hand, examining it.
Opening it, he looked at it with disbelief that quickly changed to total astonishment as he read through it rapidly. He then stood there, flipping it back and forth in his hand, examining it closely.
“A remarkable piece of evidence,” I observed, not without a certain feeling of triumph; “quite changes the aspect of affairs!”
“A striking piece of evidence,” I noted, feeling a sense of triumph; “really changes the situation!”
“Think so?” he sharply retorted; then, whilst I stood staring at him in amazement, his manner was so different from what I expected, looked up and said: “You tell me that you found this in her bed. Whereabouts in her bed?”
“Really?” he sharply replied; then, while I stood there staring at him in shock, his tone was so different from what I expected, he looked up and asked, “You said you found this in her bed. Where exactly in her bed?”
“Under the body of the girl herself,” I returned. “I saw one corner of it protruding from beneath her shoulders, and drew it out.”
“Under the girl’s body,” I replied. “I saw a corner sticking out from under her shoulders, and pulled it out.”
He came and stood before me. “Was it folded or open, when you first looked at it?”
He came and stood in front of me. “Was it folded or open when you first saw it?”
“Folded; fastened up in this envelope,” showing it to him.
“Folded and secured in this envelope,” she said, showing it to him.
He took it, looked at it for a moment, and went on with his questions.
He took it, glanced at it for a moment, and continued with his questions.
“This envelope has a very crumpled appearance, as well as the letter itself. Were they so when you found them?”
“This envelope looks really crumpled, just like the letter inside it. Were they like this when you found them?”
“Yes, not only so, but doubled up as you see.”
“Yes, not just that, but it’s even doubled up, as you can see.”
“Doubled up? You are sure of that? Folded, sealed, and then doubled up as if her body had rolled across it while alive?”
“Doubled up? Are you sure about that? Folded, sealed, and then doubled over like her body had rolled on it while she was alive?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“No trickery about it? No look as if the thing had been insinuated there since her death?”
“No tricks involved? No sign that it was placed there since her death?”
“Not at all. I should rather say that to every appearance she held it in her hand when she lay down, but turning over, dropped it and then laid upon it.”
“Not at all. I should rather say that it seemed she held it in her hand when she lay down, but when she turned over, she dropped it and then laid on it.”
Mr. Gryce’s eyes, which had been very bright, ominously clouded; evidently he had been disappointed in my answers. Laying the letter down, he stood musing, but suddenly lifted it again, scrutinized the edges of the paper on which it was written, and, darting me a quick look, vanished with it into the shade of the window curtain. His manner was so peculiar, I involuntarily rose to follow; but he waved me back, saying:
Mr. Gryce’s eyes, which had been very bright, now looked ominously clouded; clearly, he was disappointed with my answers. After putting the letter down, he stood there deep in thought, but suddenly picked it up again, examined the edges of the paper it was written on, and, throwing me a quick glance, disappeared into the shadow of the window curtain with it. His behavior was so unusual that I instinctively stood up to follow him, but he gestured for me to stay back, saying:
“Amuse yourself with that box on the table, which you had such an ado over; see if it contains all we have a right to expect to find in it. I want to be by myself for a moment.”
“Have fun with that box on the table that you were so worked up about; check if it has everything we should expect to find in it. I need a moment to myself.”
Subduing my astonishment, I proceeded to comply with his request, but scarcely had I lifted the lid of the box before me when he came hurrying back, flung the letter down on the table with an air of the greatest excitement, and cried:
Subduing my shock, I went ahead and met his request, but barely had I lifted the lid of the box in front of me when he rushed back, threw the letter down on the table with the utmost excitement, and exclaimed:
“Did I say there had never been anything like it since the Lafarge affair? I tell you there has never been anything like it in any affair. It is the rummest case on record! Mr. Raymond,” and his eyes, in his excitement, actually met mine for the first time in my experience of him, “prepare yourself for a disappointment. This pretended confession of Hannah’s is a fraud!”
“Did I say there had never been anything like it since the Lafarge case? I’m telling you, there’s never been anything like it in any case. It’s the strangest case on record! Mr. Raymond,” and his eyes, in his excitement, actually met mine for the first time in my experience with him, “get ready for a disappointment. This supposed confession from Hannah is a scam!”
“A fraud?”
"Is this a scam?"
“Yes; fraud, forgery, what you will; the girl never wrote it.”
“Yes; fraud, forgery, whatever you want to call it; the girl never wrote it.”
Amazed, outraged almost, I bounded from my chair. “How do you know that?” I cried.
Amazed, almost outraged, I jumped up from my chair. “How do you know that?” I shouted.
Bending forward, he put the letter into my hand. “Look at it,” said he; “examine it closely. Now tell me what is the first thing you notice in regard to it?”
Bending forward, he placed the letter in my hand. “Look at it,” he said; “examine it closely. Now tell me, what’s the first thing you notice about it?”
“Why, the first thing that strikes me, is that the words are printed, instead of written; something which might be expected from this girl, according to all accounts.”
“Honestly, the first thing that stands out to me is that the words are printed instead of written; something that fits with what I've heard about this girl.”
“Well?”
“Well?”
“That they are printed on the inside of a sheet of ordinary paper——”
"That they're printed on the inside of a regular piece of paper——"
“Ordinary paper?”
"Regular paper?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“That is, a sheet of commercial note of the ordinary quality.”
"That is, a sheet of standard commercial paper."
“Of course.”
"Sure."
“But is it?”
"But is it?"
“Why, yes; I should say so.”
“Of course; I would say that’s true.”
“Look at the lines.”
“Check out the lines.”
“What of them? Oh, I see, they run up close to the top of the page; evidently the scissors have been used here.”
“What about them? Oh, I get it, they run close to the top of the page; clearly, the scissors have been used here.”
“In short, it is a large sheet, trimmed down to the size of commercial note?”
“In short, it’s a big sheet cut down to the size of a business note?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“And is that all you see?”
“And is that all you see?”
“All but the words.”
"Everything except the words."
“Don’t you perceive what has been lost by means of this trimming down?”
“Don’t you see what has been lost by this cutting down?”
“No, unless you mean the manufacturer’s stamp in the corner.” Mr. Gryce’s glance took meaning. “But I don’t see why the loss of that should be deemed a matter of any importance.”
“No, unless you’re talking about the manufacturer’s stamp in the corner.” Mr. Gryce’s look conveyed something. “But I don’t understand why losing that would be considered important.”
“Don’t you? Not when you consider that by it we seem to be deprived of all opportunity of tracing this sheet back to the quire of paper from which it was taken?”
“Don’t you think? Especially when you realize that because of this, it feels like we lose all chance of tracing this sheet back to the stack of paper it came from?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Humph! then you are more of an amateur than I thought you. Don’t you see that, as Hannah could have had no motive for concealing where the paper came from on which she wrote her dying words, this sheet must have been prepared by some one else?”
“Humph! So you’re more of a novice than I realized. Don’t you see that, since Hannah had no reason to hide where the paper for her dying words came from, this sheet must have been provided by someone else?”
“No,” said I; “I cannot say that I see all that.”
“No,” I said; “I can’t say that I see all of that.”
“Can’t! Well then, answer me this. Why should Hannah, a girl about to commit suicide, care whether any clue was furnished, in her confession, to the actual desk, drawer, or quire of paper from which the sheet was taken, on which she wrote it?”
“Can’t! Well then, answer me this. Why should Hannah, a girl about to take her own life, care whether any clue was given, in her confession, to the actual desk, drawer, or stack of paper from which the sheet was taken, on which she wrote it?”
“She wouldn’t.”
"She wouldn't."
“Yet especial pains have been taken to destroy that clue.”
“Yet special efforts have been made to destroy that clue.”
“But——”
"But—"
“Then there is another thing. Read the confession itself, Mr. Raymond, and tell me what you gather from it.”
“Also, there's one more thing. Read the confession itself, Mr. Raymond, and let me know what you think about it.”
“Why,” said I, after complying, “that the girl, worn out with constant apprehension, has made up her mind to do away with herself, and that Henry Clavering——”
“Why,” I said, after going along with it, “is it that the girl, exhausted by constant worry, has decided to end her life, and that Henry Clavering——”
“Henry Clavering?”
"Is this Henry Clavering?"
The interrogation was put with so much meaning, I looked up. “Yes,” said I.
The question was asked with such intensity that I looked up. “Yes,” I replied.
“Ah, I didn’t know that Mr. Clavering’s name was mentioned there; excuse me.”
“Ah, I didn’t realize Mr. Clavering’s name was mentioned there; my apologies.”
“His name is not mentioned, but a description is given so strikingly in accordance——”
“His name isn’t mentioned, but a description is provided so vividly in accordance——”
Here Mr. Gryce interrupted me. “Does it not seem a little surprising to you that a girl like Hannah should have stopped to describe a man she knew by name?”
Here Mr. Gryce interrupted me. “Doesn’t it seem a bit surprising to you that a girl like Hannah would take the time to describe a man she knew by name?”
I started; it was unnatural surely.
I started; it was definitely unnatural.
“You believe Mrs. Belden’s story, don’t you?”
“You believe Mrs. Belden’s story, right?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Consider her accurate in her relation of what took place here a year ago?”
“Do you think she's right about what happened here a year ago?”
“I do.”
"I do."
“Must believe, then, that Hannah, the go-between, was acquainted with Mr. Clavering and with his name?”
“Must we believe, then, that Hannah, the go-between, knew Mr. Clavering and his name?”
“Undoubtedly.”
"Definitely."
“Then why didn’t she use it? If her intention was, as she here professes, to save Eleanore Leavenworth from the false imputation which had fallen upon her, she would naturally take the most direct method of doing it. This description of a man whose identity she could have at once put beyond a doubt by the mention of his name is the work, not of a poor, ignorant girl, but of some person who, in attempting to play the role of one, has signally failed. But that is not all. Mrs. Belden, according to you, maintains that Hannah told her, upon entering the house, that Mary Leavenworth sent her here. But in this document, she declares it to have been the work of Black Mustache.”
“Then why didn’t she use it? If her intention was, as she claims here, to save Eleanore Leavenworth from the false accusations against her, she would naturally take the most direct approach to do so. This description of a man whose identity she could have easily clarified by simply mentioning his name is not the work of a poor, ignorant girl, but rather of someone who, in trying to pretend to be one, has completely failed. But that’s not all. According to you, Mrs. Belden insists that Hannah told her, upon entering the house, that Mary Leavenworth sent her here. However, in this document, she states it was the work of Black Mustache.”
“I know; but could they not have both been parties to the transaction?”
“I know; but couldn’t they both have been involved in the transaction?”
“Yes,” said he; “yet it is always a suspicious circumstance, when there is a discrepancy between the written and spoken declaration of a person. But why do we stand here fooling, when a few words from this Mrs. Belden, you talk so much about, will probably settle the whole matter!”
“Yes,” he said; “but it’s always suspicious when what someone writes doesn’t match what they say. But why are we just standing around talking, when a few words from this Mrs. Belden, whom you mention so often, will probably clear everything up!”
“A few words from Mrs. Belden,” I repeated. “I have had thousands from her to-day, and find the matter no nearer settled than in the beginning.”
“A few words from Mrs. Belden,” I repeated. “I’ve had thousands from her today, and I find the situation no closer to being resolved than it was at the start.”
“You have had,” said he, “but I have not. Fetch her in, Mr. Raymond.”
“You have had,” he said, “but I have not. Bring her in, Mr. Raymond.”
I rose. “One thing,” said I, “before I go. What if Hannah had found the sheet of paper, trimmed just as it is, and used it without any thought of the suspicions it would occasion!”
I stood up. “One thing,” I said, “before I leave. What if Hannah had found the sheet of paper, cut just like this, and used it without considering the suspicions it would cause!”
“Ah!” said he, “that is just what we are going to find out.”
“Ah!” he said, “that’s exactly what we’re about to discover.”
Mrs. Belden was in a flutter of impatience when I entered the sitting-room. When did I think the coroner would come? and what did I imagine this detective would do for us? It was dreadful waiting there alone for something, she knew not what.
Mrs. Belden was nervously impatient when I walked into the sitting room. When did I think the coroner would arrive? And what did I think this detective would do for us? It was awful waiting there alone for something, she had no idea what.
I calmed her as well as I could, telling her the detective had not yet informed me what he could do, having some questions to ask her first. Would she come in to see him? She rose with alacrity. Anything was better than suspense.
I tried to reassure her as best as I could, telling her the detective hadn't told me what he could do yet, since he still had some questions for her. Would she come in to see him? She got up quickly. Anything was better than waiting.
Mr. Gryce, who in the short interim of my absence had altered his mood from the severe to the beneficent, received Mrs. Belden with just that show of respectful courtesy likely to impress a woman as dependent as she upon the good opinion of others.
Mr. Gryce, who in the brief time I was gone had shifted his mood from strict to generous, welcomed Mrs. Belden with a level of respectful courtesy designed to make an impression on someone as reliant as she is on the positive views of others.
“Ah! and this is the lady in whose house this very disagreeable event has occurred,” he exclaimed, partly rising in his enthusiasm to greet her. “May I request you to sit,” he asked; “if a stranger may be allowed to take the liberty of inviting a lady to sit in her own house.”
“Ah! And this is the lady in whose home this very unpleasant event has taken place,” he said, partially standing up in his excitement to greet her. “May I ask you to take a seat?” he inquired, “if a stranger is permitted to invite a lady to sit in her own home.”
“It does not seem like my own house any longer,” said she, but in a sad, rather than an aggressive tone; so much had his genial way imposed upon her. “Little better than a prisoner here, go and come, keep silence or speak, just as I am bidden; and all because an unhappy creature, whom I took in for the most unselfish of motives, has chanced to die in my house!”
“It doesn’t feel like my own home anymore,” she said, but in a sad, rather than an angry tone; his friendly manner had really gotten to her. “I’m little better than a prisoner here, coming and going, staying silent or speaking, just as I’m told; and all because of an unhappy person, whom I took in for the noblest of reasons, has happened to die in my home!”
“Just so!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce; “it is very unjust. But perhaps we can right matters. I have every reason to believe we can. This sudden death ought to be easily explained. You say you had no poison in the house?”
“Exactly!” Mr. Gryce exclaimed. “It's very unfair. But maybe we can make things right. I’m confident we can. This unexpected death should be easy to explain. You say there was no poison in the house?”
“No, sir.”
“No way, sir.”
“And that the girl never went out?”
“And the girl never went outside?”
“Never, sir.”
“Not a chance, sir.”
“And that no one has ever been here to see her?”
“And no one has ever been here to see her?”
“No one, sir.”
"Nobody, sir."
“So that she could not have procured any such thing if she had wished?”
“So she couldn't have gotten anything like that even if she wanted to?”
“No, sir.”
"No, thanks."
“Unless,” he added suavely, “she had it with her when she came here?”
“Unless,” he added smoothly, “she brought it with her when she came here?”
“That couldn’t have been, sir. She brought no baggage; and as for her pocket, I know everything there was in it, for I looked.”
"That couldn't have happened, sir. She didn't bring any luggage, and I know everything that was in her pocket because I checked."
“And what did you find there?”
“And what did you discover there?”
“Some money in bills, more than you would have expected such a girl to have, some loose pennies, and a common handkerchief.”
“Some cash in bills, more than you’d expect a girl like her to have, some spare change, and an ordinary handkerchief.”
“Well, then, it is proved the girl didn’t die of poison, there being none in the house.”
“Well, then, it’s been proven that the girl didn’t die from poison, since there was none in the house.”
He said this in so convinced a tone she was deceived.
He said this in such a convincing tone that she was fooled.
“That is just what I have been telling Mr. Raymond,” giving me a triumphant look.
“That’s exactly what I was telling Mr. Raymond,” giving me a triumphant look.
“Must have been heart disease,” he went on, “You say she was well yesterday?”
“Must have been heart disease,” he continued, “You said she was fine yesterday?”
“Yes, sir; or seemed so.”
"Yes, sir; or it seemed."
“Though not cheerful?”
“Not cheerful, though?”
“I did not say that; she was, sir, very.”
“I didn't say that; she was, sir, very.”
“What, ma’am, this girl?” giving me a look. “I don’t understand that. I should think her anxiety about those she had left behind her in the city would have been enough to keep her from being very cheerful.”
“What, ma’am, this girl?” giving me a look. “I don’t get that. I would think her worry about those she left behind in the city would be enough to keep her from being very cheerful.”
“So you would,” returned Mrs. Belden; “but it wasn’t so. On the contrary, she never seemed to worry about them at all.”
“So you would,” replied Mrs. Belden; “but that wasn’t the case. In fact, she never seemed to worry about them at all.”
“What! not about Miss Eleanore, who, according to the papers, stands in so cruel a position before the world? But perhaps she didn’t know anything about that—Miss Leavenworth’s position, I mean?”
“What! Not about Miss Eleanore, who, according to the papers, is in such a tough spot in front of everyone? But maybe she didn’t know anything about that—Miss Leavenworth’s situation, I mean?”
“Yes, she did, for I told her. I was so astonished I could not keep it to myself. You see, I had always considered Eleanore as one above reproach, and it so shocked me to see her name mentioned in the newspaper in such a connection, that I went to Hannah and read the article aloud, and watched her face to see how she took it.”
“Yes, she did, because I told her. I was so shocked I couldn't keep it to myself. You see, I had always thought of Eleanore as someone above criticism, and I was so stunned to see her name in the newspaper like that, that I went to Hannah and read the article out loud, watching her face to see how she reacted.”
“And how did she?”
“And how did she do that?”
“I can’t say. She looked as if she didn’t understand; asked me why I read such things to her, and told me she didn’t want to hear any more; that I had promised not to trouble her about this murder, and that if I continued to do so she wouldn’t listen.”
“I can’t say. She looked like she didn’t get it; asked me why I read those things to her, and told me she didn’t want to hear any more; that I had promised not to bother her about this murder, and that if I kept bringing it up she wouldn’t listen.”
“Humph! and what else?”
"Hmph! What else?"
“Nothing else. She put her hand over her ears and frowned in such a sullen way I left the room.”
“Nothing else. She covered her ears and scowled so angrily that I left the room.”
“That was when?”
“When did that happen?”
“About three weeks ago.”
"About three weeks ago."
“She has, however, mentioned the subject since?”
"Has she mentioned the topic since then?"
“No, sir; not once.”
“No, sir; not at all.”
“What! not asked what they were going to do with her mistress?”
“What! Not asked what they were going to do with her mistress?”
“No, sir.”
"No, thanks."
“She has shown, however, that something was preying on her mind—fear, remorse, or anxiety?”
“She has shown, however, that something was bothering her—fear, guilt, or anxiety?”
“No, sir; on the contrary, she has oftener appeared like one secretly elated.”
“No, sir; quite the opposite, she has often seemed like someone who is secretly pleased.”
“But,” exclaimed Mr. Gryce, with another sidelong look at me, “that was very strange and unnatural. I cannot account for it.”
“But,” Mr. Gryce said, glancing at me again, “that was really strange and unnatural. I can't explain it.”
“Nor I, sir. I used to try to explain it by thinking her sensibilities had been blunted, or that she was too ignorant to comprehend the seriousness of what had happened; but as I learned to know her better, I gradually changed my mind. There was too much method in her gayety for that. I could not help seeing she had some future before her for which she was preparing herself. As, for instance, she asked me one day if I thought she could learn to play on the piano. And I finally came to the conclusion she had been promised money if she kept the secret intrusted to her, and was so pleased with the prospect that she forgot the dreadful past, and all connected with it. At all events, that was the only explanation I could find for her general industry and desire to improve herself, or for the complacent smiles I detected now and then stealing over her face when she didn’t know I was looking.”
“Me neither, sir. I used to think maybe her feelings had been dulled, or that she was too clueless to grasp how serious things really were; but as I got to know her better, my perspective changed. There was too much purpose in her cheerfulness for that. I couldn’t help but notice she had some plans for the future that she was getting ready for. For example, one day she asked me if I thought she could learn to play the piano. I eventually concluded that she had been promised money if she kept the secret she was trusted with, and she was so excited about that possibility that she forgot the awful past and everything related to it. In any case, that was the only explanation I could find for her overall hard work and desire to better herself, or for the satisfied smiles I occasionally caught on her face when she didn’t realize I was watching.”
Not such a smile as crept over the countenance of Mr. Gryce at that moment, I warrant.
Not the kind of smile that appeared on Mr. Gryce's face at that moment, I can assure you.
“It was all this,” continued Mrs. Belden, “which made her death such a shock to me. I couldn’t believe that so cheerful and healthy a creature could die like that, all in one night, without anybody knowing anything about it. But——”
“It was all this,” continued Mrs. Belden, “that made her death such a shock to me. I couldn’t believe that such a cheerful and healthy person could die like that, all in one night, without anyone knowing anything about it. But——”
“Wait one moment,” Mr. Gryce here broke in. “You speak of her endeavors to improve herself. What do you mean by that?”
“Hold on a second,” Mr. Gryce interrupted. “You mention her efforts to better herself. What do you mean by that?”
“Her desire to learn things she didn’t know; as, for instance, to write and read writing. She could only clumsily print when she came here.”
“Her desire to learn things she didn’t know; for example, how to write and read. She could only awkwardly print when she arrived here.”
I thought Mr. Gryce would take a piece out of my arm, he griped it so.
I thought Mr. Gryce would bite into my arm with how tightly he was gripping it.
“When she came here! Do you mean to say that since she has been with you she has learned to write?”
“When she came here! Are you saying that since she’s been with you she’s learned to write?”
“Yes, sir; I used to set her copies and——”
“Yes, sir; I used to give her assignments and——”
“Where are these copies?” broke in Mr. Gryce, subduing his voice to its most professional tone. “And where are her attempts at writing? I’d like to see some of them. Can’t you get them for us?”
“Where are these copies?” interrupted Mr. Gryce, lowering his voice to its most professional tone. “And where are her writing attempts? I’d like to see some of them. Can’t you get them for us?”
“I don’t know, sir. I always made it a point to destroy them as soon as they had answered their purpose. I didn’t like to have such things lying around. But I will go see.”
“I don’t know, sir. I always made it a priority to get rid of them as soon as they had served their purpose. I didn’t like having those things just sitting around. But I’ll go check.”
“Do,” said he; “and I will go with you. I want to take a look at things up-stairs, any way.” And, heedless of his rheumatic feet, he rose and prepared to accompany her.
“Sure,” he said; “and I’ll go with you. I want to check out what’s upstairs anyway.” Ignoring his aching feet, he got up and got ready to go with her.
“This is getting very intense,” I whispered, as he passed me.
“This is getting really intense,” I whispered as he walked by.
The smile he gave me in reply would have made the fortune of a Thespian Mephistopheles.
The smile he gave me in response could have made a fortune for a theatrical devil.
Of the ten minutes of suspense which I endured in their absence, I say nothing. At the end of that time they returned with their hands full of paper boxes, which they flung down on the table.
Of the ten minutes of tension I went through while they were gone, I won't say anything. When they finally came back, they had their hands full of paper boxes, which they tossed onto the table.
“The writing-paper of the household,” observed Mr. Gryce; “every scrap and half-sheet which could be found. But, before you examine it, look at this.” And he held out a sheet of bluish foolscap, on which were written some dozen imitations of that time-worn copy, “BE GOOD AND YOU WILL BE HAPPY”; with an occasional “Beauty soon fades,” and “Evil communications corrupt good manners.”
“The household’s writing paper,” Mr. Gryce said, “every scrap and half-sheet we could find. But before you look at it, check this out.” He held out a sheet of bluish paper, on which were written a dozen imitations of that old saying, “BE GOOD AND YOU WILL BE HAPPY,” along with the occasional “Beauty soon fades,” and “Evil communications corrupt good manners.”
“What do you think of that?”
“What do you think about that?”
“Very neat and very legible.”
“Super neat and super clear.”
“That is Hannah’s latest. The only specimens of her writing to be found. Not much like some scrawls we have seen, eh?”
"That’s Hannah’s latest. The only examples of her writing we have. Not quite like some scribbles we’ve seen, right?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Mrs. Belden says this girl has known how to write as good as this for more than a week. Took great pride in it, and was continually talking about how smart she was.” Leaning over, he whispered in my ear, “This thing you have in your hand must have been scrawled some time ago, if she did it.” Then aloud: “But let us look at the paper she used to write on.”
“Mrs. Belden says this girl has been able to write this well for over a week. She took great pride in it and kept talking about how smart she was.” Leaning over, he whispered in my ear, “This thing you have in your hand must have been written a while ago, if she did it.” Then aloud: “But let’s see the paper she used to write on.”
Dashing open the covers of the boxes on the table, he took out the loose sheets lying inside, and scattered them out before me. One glance showed they were all of an utterly different quality from that used in the confession. “This is all the paper in the house,” said he.
Dashing open the lids of the boxes on the table, he took out the loose sheets inside and spread them out in front of me. A quick glance revealed they were all made of a completely different quality than the paper used in the confession. “This is all the paper in the house,” he said.
“Are you sure of that?” I asked, looking at Mrs. Belden, who stood in a sort of maze before us. “Wasn’t there one stray sheet lying around somewhere, foolscap or something like that, which she might have got hold of and used without your knowing it?”
“Are you really sure about that?” I asked, looking at Mrs. Belden, who was standing in a kind of confusion before us. “Wasn’t there one stray sheet lying around somewhere, something like foolscap, that she might have picked up and used without you knowing?”
“No, sir; I don’t think so. I had only these kinds; besides, Hannah had a whole pile of paper like this in her room, and wouldn’t have been apt to go hunting round after any stray sheets.”
“No, sir; I don’t think so. I only had these types; besides, Hannah had a whole bunch of paper like this in her room, and she wouldn’t have been likely to go looking for any loose sheets.”
“But you don’t know what a girl like that might do. Look at this one,” said I, showing her the blank side of the confession. “Couldn’t a sheet like this have come from somewhere about the house? Examine it well; the matter is important.”
“But you don’t know what a girl like that could do. Look at this one,” I said, pointing to the blank side of the confession. “Couldn’t a sheet like this have come from somewhere in the house? Check it carefully; this is important.”
“I have, and I say, no, I never had a sheet of paper like that in my house.”
"I have, and I say, no, I never had a sheet of paper like that in my house."
Mr. Gryce advanced and took the confession from my hand. As he did so, he whispered: “What do you think now? Many chances that Hannah got up this precious document?”
Mr. Gryce stepped forward and took the confession from my hand. As he did, he whispered, “What do you think now? Do you really think Hannah managed to pull off this valuable document?”
I shook my head, convinced at last; but in another moment turned to him and whispered back: “But, if Hannah didn’t write it, who did? And how came it to be found where it was?”
I shook my head, finally convinced; but a moment later, I turned to him and whispered, “But if Hannah didn’t write it, then who did? And how did it end up where it was found?”
“That,” said he, “is just what is left for us to learn.” And, beginning again, he put question after question concerning the girl’s life in the house, receiving answers which only tended to show that she could not have brought the confession with her, much less received it from a secret messenger. Unless we doubted Mrs. Belden’s word, the mystery seemed impenetrable, and I was beginning to despair of success, when Mr. Gryce, with an askance look at me, leaned towards Mrs. Belden and said:
“That,” he said, “is exactly what we still need to figure out.” And, starting over, he asked question after question about the girl’s life in the house, getting answers that only indicated she couldn't have brought the confession with her, let alone received it from a secret messenger. Unless we doubted Mrs. Belden’s word, the mystery seemed impossible to solve, and I was starting to lose hope of success when Mr. Gryce, casting a sideways glance at me, leaned toward Mrs. Belden and said:
“You received a letter from Miss Mary Leavenworth yesterday, I hear.”
“You got a letter from Miss Mary Leavenworth yesterday, I heard.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure, sir.”
“This letter?” he continued, showing it to her.
“This letter?” he continued, showing it to her.
“Yes, sir.”
"Sure, sir."
“Now I want to ask you a question. Was the letter, as you see it, the only contents of the envelope in which it came? Wasn’t there one for Hannah enclosed with it?”
“Now I want to ask you a question. Was the letter, as you see it, the only thing in the envelope it came in? Wasn’t there one for Hannah included with it?”
“No, sir. There was nothing in my letter for her; but she had a letter herself yesterday. It came in the same mail with mine.”
“No, sir. There was nothing in my letter for her; but she got a letter yesterday. It arrived in the same mail as mine.”
“Hannah had a letter!” we both exclaimed; “and in the mail?”
“Hannah got a letter!” we both shouted; “and in the mail?”
“Yes; but it was not directed to her. It was”—casting me a look full of despair, “directed to me. It was only by a certain mark in the corner of the envelope that I knew——”
“Yes; but it wasn’t meant for her. It was”—giving me a look filled with despair, “meant for me. It was only by a certain mark in the corner of the envelope that I knew——”
“Good heaven!” I interrupted; “where is this letter? Why didn’t you speak of it before? What do you mean by allowing us to flounder about here in the dark, when a glimpse at this letter might have set us right at once?”
“Good heavens!” I interrupted; “where is this letter? Why didn’t you mention it earlier? What do you mean by letting us struggle around here in the dark when a look at this letter could have cleared everything up immediately?”
“I didn’t think anything about it till this minute. I didn’t know it was of importance. I——”
“I didn’t think anything of it until now. I didn’t realize it was important. I——”
But I couldn’t restrain myself. “Mrs. Belden, where is this letter?” I demanded. “Have you got it?”
But I couldn't hold back. "Mrs. Belden, where is this letter?" I asked. "Do you have it?"
“No,” said she; “I gave it to the girl yesterday; I haven’t seen it since.”
“No,” she said; “I gave it to the girl yesterday; I haven’t seen it since.”
“It must be up-stairs, then. Let us take another look.” and I hastened towards the door.
“It must be upstairs, then. Let’s take another look.” I said as I quickly headed towards the door.
“You won’t find it,” said Mr. Gryce at my elbow. “I have looked. There is nothing but a pile of burned paper in the corner. By the way, what could that have been?” he asked of Mrs. Belden.
“You won’t find it,” said Mr. Gryce next to me. “I’ve looked. There’s nothing but a pile of burned paper in the corner. By the way, what could that have been?” he asked Mrs. Belden.
“I don’t know, sir. She hadn’t anything to burn unless it was the letter.”
“I don’t know, sir. She didn’t have anything to burn unless it was the letter.”
“We will see about that,” I muttered, hurrying up-stairs and bringing down the wash-bowl with its contents. “If the letter was the one I saw in your hand at the post-office, it was in a yellow envelope.”
“We'll see about that,” I muttered, rushing upstairs and bringing down the washbasin with its contents. “If the letter was the one I saw in your hand at the post office, it was in a yellow envelope.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Yellow envelopes burn differently from white paper. I ought to be able to tell the tinder made by a yellow envelope when I see it. Ah, the letter has been destroyed; here is a piece of the envelope,” and I drew out of the heap of charred scraps a small bit less burnt than the rest, and held it up.
“Yellow envelopes burn differently from white paper. I should be able to recognize the ash from a yellow envelope when I see it. Ah, the letter is gone; here’s a piece of the envelope,” and I pulled out a small piece from the pile of burned scraps that was less charred than the others, and held it up.
“Then there is no use looking here for what the letter contained,” said Mr. Gryce, putting the wash-bowl aside. “We will have to ask you, Mrs. Belden.”
“Then there's no point searching here for what the letter said,” Mr. Gryce said, moving the wash-bowl aside. “We'll need to ask you, Mrs. Belden.”
“But I don’t know. It was directed to me, to be sure; but Hannah told me, when she first requested me to teach her how to write, that she expected such a letter, so I didn’t open it when it came, but gave it to her just as it was.”
“But I don’t know. It was definitely meant for me; but Hannah told me, when she first asked me to teach her how to write, that she was expecting such a letter, so I didn’t open it when it arrived, but handed it to her just as it was.”
“You, however, stayed by to see her read it?”
“You, however, stuck around to see her read it?”
“No, sir; I was in too much of a flurry. Mr. Raymond had just come and I had no time to think of her. My own letter, too, was troubling me.”
“No, sir; I was too frantic. Mr. Raymond had just arrived, and I didn't have time to think about her. My own letter was bothering me, too.”
“But you surely asked her some questions about it before the day was out?”
“But you definitely asked her some questions about it before the day ended?”
“Yes, sir, when I went up with her tea things; but she had nothing to say. Hannah could be as reticent as any one I ever knew, when she pleased. She didn’t even admit it was from her mistress.”
“Yes, sir, when I took her tea things up; but she had nothing to say. Hannah could be as reserved as anyone I’ve ever known, when she wanted to be. She didn’t even acknowledge it was from her mistress.”
“Ah! then you thought it was from Miss Leavenworth?”
“Ah! So you thought it was from Miss Leavenworth?”
“Why, yes, sir; what else was I to think, seeing that mark in the corner? Though, to be sure, it might have been put there by Mr. Clavering,” she thoughtfully added.
“Of course, sir; what else could I think when I saw that mark in the corner? Although, I suppose it could have been left there by Mr. Clavering,” she added thoughtfully.
“You say she was cheerful yesterday; was she so after receiving this letter?”
“You say she was cheerful yesterday; was she still cheerful after getting this letter?”
“Yes, sir; as far as I could see. I wasn’t with her long; the necessity I felt of doing something with the box in my charge—but perhaps Mr. Raymond has told you?”
“Yes, sir; as far as I could see. I didn’t spend much time with her; I felt the need to do something with the box I was responsible for—but maybe Mr. Raymond has filled you in?”
Mr. Gryce nodded.
Mr. Gryce agreed.
“It was an exhausting evening, and quite put Hannah out of my head, but——”
“It was a tiring evening, and it really pushed Hannah out of my mind, but——”
“Wait!” cried Mr. Gryce, and beckoning me into a corner, he whispered, “Now comes in that experience of Q’s. While you are gone from the house, and before Mrs. Belden sees Hannah again, he has a glimpse of the girl bending over something in the corner of her room which may very fairly be the wash-bowl we found there. After which, he sees her swallow, in the most lively way, a dose of something from a bit of paper. Was there anything more?”
“Wait!” shouted Mr. Gryce, and gesturing for me to come over to a corner, he whispered, “Now here’s where Q’s experience comes in. While you’re away from the house, and before Mrs. Belden sees Hannah again, he catches a glimpse of the girl leaning over something in the corner of her room that could very well be the wash-bowl we found there. Then, he sees her quickly swallow a dose of something from a piece of paper. Was there anything else?”
“No,” said I.
“No,” I said.
“Very well, then,” he cried, going back to Mrs. Belden. “But——”
“Alright, then,” he exclaimed, returning to Mrs. Belden. “But——”
“But when I went up-stairs to bed, I thought of the girl, and going to her door opened it. The light was extinguished, and she seemed asleep, so I closed it again and came out.”
“But when I went upstairs to bed, I thought about the girl, and when I got to her door, I opened it. The light was off, and she looked like she was asleep, so I closed the door again and came out.”
“Without speaking?”
"Without talking?"
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Did you notice how she was lying?”
“Did you see how she was lying?”
“Not particularly. I think on her back.”
“Not really. I think on her back.”
“In something of the same position in which she was found this morning?”
“In a similar situation to the one she was in this morning?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Sure thing."
“And that is all you can tell us, either of her letter or her mysterious death?”
“And that’s all you can tell us, about her letter or her mysterious death?”
“All, sir.”
"All of it, sir."
Mr. Gryce straightened himself up.
Mr. Gryce stood up straight.
“Mrs. Belden,” said he, “you know Mr. Clavering’s handwriting when you see it?”
“Mrs. Belden,” he said, “you recognize Mr. Clavering’s handwriting when you see it?”
“I do.”
“I do.”
“And Miss Leavenworth’s?”
"And what about Miss Leavenworth?"
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Now, which of the two was upon the envelope of the letter you gave Hannah?”
“Now, which one of the two was on the envelope of the letter you gave Hannah?”
“I couldn’t say. It was a disguised handwriting and might have been that of either; but I think——”
"I couldn't say. It was a disguised handwriting and could have belonged to either; but I think——"
“Well?”
"So?"
“That it was more like hers than his, though it wasn’t like hers either.”
“That it was more like hers than his, though it wasn’t like hers either.”
With a smile, Mr. Gryce enclosed the confession in his hand in the envelope in which it had been found. “You remember how large the letter was which you gave her?”
With a smile, Mr. Gryce placed the confession back in the envelope it was found in. “Do you remember how big the letter was that you gave her?”
“Oh, it was large, very large; one of the largest sort.”
“Oh, it was big, really big; one of the biggest kinds.”
“And thick?”
"And thick?"
“O yes; thick enough for two letters.”
“O yes; thick enough for two letters.”
“Large enough and thick enough to contain this?” laying the confession, folded and enveloped as it was, before her.
“Is this big enough and thick enough to hold this?” he asked, laying the folded confession in front of her.
“Yes, sir,” giving it a look of startled amazement, “large enough and thick enough to contain that.”
“Yes, sir,” with a look of surprised amazement, “big enough and thick enough to hold that.”
Mr. Gryce’s eyes, bright as diamonds, flashed around the room, and finally settled upon a fly traversing my coat-sleeve. “Do you need to ask now,” he whispered, in a low voice, “where, and from whom, this so-called confession comes?”
Mr. Gryce’s eyes, bright as diamonds, flashed around the room and finally landed on a fly crawling across my coat sleeve. “Do you really need to ask now,” he whispered in a low voice, “where this so-called confession comes from and who it’s from?”
He allowed himself one moment of silent triumph, then rising, began folding the papers on the table and putting them in his pocket.
He took a moment to savor his quiet victory, then stood up and started folding the papers on the table and putting them in his pocket.
“What are you going to do?” I asked, hurriedly approaching.
“What are you going to do?” I asked as I rushed over.
He took me by the arm and led me across the hall into the sitting-room. “I am going back to New York, I am going to pursue this matter. I am going to find out from whom came the poison which killed this girl, and by whose hand this vile forgery of a confession was written.”
He grabbed my arm and guided me across the hall into the living room. “I’m going back to New York; I’m going to look into this. I’m going to find out who supplied the poison that killed this girl, and who wrote this disgusting fake confession.”
“But,” said I, rather thrown off my balance by all this, “Q and the coroner will be here presently, won’t you wait to see them?”
“But,” I said, feeling a bit thrown off by all this, “Q and the coroner will be here soon, can you wait to see them?”
“No; clues such as are given here must be followed while the trail is hot; I can’t afford to wait.”
“No, clues like these need to be followed while they’re still fresh; I can’t afford to wait.”
“If I am not mistaken, they have already come,” I remarked, as a tramping of feet without announced that some one stood at the door.
“If I’m not mistaken, they’ve already arrived,” I said, as the sound of footsteps outside indicated that someone was at the door.
“That is so,” he assented, hastening to let them in.
"That's true," he agreed, quickly letting them in.
Judging from common experience, we had every reason to fear that an immediate stop would be put to all proceedings on our part, as soon as the coroner was introduced upon the scene. But happily for us and the interest at stake, Dr. Fink, of R ——, proved to be a very sensible man. He had only to hear a true story of the affair to recognize at once its importance and the necessity of the most cautious action in the matter. Further, by a sort of sympathy with Mr. Gryce, all the more remarkable that he had never seen him before, he expressed himself as willing to enter into our plans, offering not only to allow us the temporary use of such papers as we desired, but even undertaking to conduct the necessary formalities of calling a jury and instituting an inquest in such a way as to give us time for the investigations we proposed to make.
Based on common experience, we had every reason to worry that as soon as the coroner arrived, all our actions would come to a halt. Fortunately for us and the stakes involved, Dr. Fink from R —— turned out to be a very reasonable man. Once he heard the real story, he immediately recognized its significance and the need for careful handling of the situation. Additionally, he showed a kind of understanding towards Mr. Gryce, which was impressive since they had never met before. He agreed to support our plans, not only allowing us to use any papers we needed temporarily but also taking on the responsibility of summoning a jury and starting an inquest in a way that would give us time to carry out our investigations.
The delay was therefore short. Mr. Gryce was enabled to take the 6:30 train for New York, and I to follow on the 10 P.M.,—the calling of a jury, ordering of an autopsy, and final adjournment of the inquiry till the following Tuesday, having all taken place in the interim.
The delay was brief. Mr. Gryce was able to catch the 6:30 train to New York, and I was set to follow on the 10 P.M. train—the selection of a jury, the scheduling of an autopsy, and the final adjournment of the inquiry until the next Tuesday all happened in the meantime.
XXXV. FINE WORK
One sentence dropped by Mr. Gryce before leaving R—— prepared me for his next move.
One sentence dropped by Mr. Gryce before leaving R—— got me ready for his next move.
“The clue to this murder is supplied by the paper on which the confession is written. Find from whose desk or portfolio this especial sheet was taken, and you find the double murderer,” he had said.
“The clue to this murder comes from the paper on which the confession is written. If you find out whose desk or portfolio this particular sheet came from, you’ll identify the double murderer,” he had said.
Consequently, I was not surprised when, upon visiting his house, early the next morning, I beheld him seated before a table on which lay a lady’s writing-desk and a pile of paper, till told the desk was Eleanore’s. Then I did show astonishment. “What,” said I, “are you not satisfied yet of her innocence?”
Consequently, I wasn't surprised when, after visiting his house early the next morning, I saw him sitting at a table with a lady’s writing desk and a stack of paper, until I was told the desk belonged to Eleanore. Then I really showed my surprise. “What,” I said, “are you still not convinced of her innocence?”
“O yes; but one must be thorough. No conclusion is valuable which is not preceded by a full and complete investigation. Why,” he cried, casting his eyes complacently towards the fire-tongs, “I have even been rummaging through Mr. Clavering’s effects, though the confession bears the proof upon its face that it could not have been written by him. It is not enough to look for evidence where you expect to find it. You must sometimes search for it where you don’t. Now,” said he, drawing the desk before him, “I don’t anticipate finding anything here of a criminating character; but it is among the possibilities that I may; and that is enough for a detective.”
“Oh yes; but you have to be thorough. No conclusion is valuable unless it follows a complete and thorough investigation. Why,” he exclaimed, glancing self-satisfied at the fire tools, “I’ve even been going through Mr. Clavering's belongings, even though the confession clearly shows it couldn’t have been written by him. It’s not enough to look for evidence where you think it will be. Sometimes you have to search where you don’t expect it. Now,” he said, pulling the desk closer, “I don’t expect to find anything incriminating here; but there’s a chance I might, and that’s enough for a detective.”
“Did you see Miss Leavenworth this morning?” I asked, as he proceeded to fulfil his intention by emptying the contents of the desk upon the table.
“Did you see Miss Leavenworth this morning?” I asked, as he went ahead and dumped the contents of the desk onto the table.
“Yes; I was unable to procure what I desired without it. And she behaved very handsomely, gave me the desk with her own hands, and never raised an objection. To be sure, she had little idea what I was looking for; thought, perhaps, I wanted to make sure it did not contain the letter about which so much has been said. But it would have made but little difference if she had known the truth. This desk contains nothing we want.”
“Yes; I couldn't get what I wanted without it. And she was very gracious, handed me the desk herself, and didn't raise any objections. Of course, she had no idea what I was actually after; she probably thought I just wanted to check that it didn't have the letter everyone has been talking about. But it wouldn't have changed much if she had known the truth. This desk holds nothing we want.”
“Was she well; and had she heard of Hannah’s sudden death?” I asked, in my irrepressible anxiety.
“Is she okay? Has she heard about Hannah’s sudden death?” I asked, unable to hide my anxiety.
“Yes, and feels it, as you might expect her to. But let us see what we have here,” said he, pushing aside the desk, and drawing towards him the stack of paper I have already referred to. “I found this pile, just as you see it, in a drawer of the library table at Miss Mary Leavenworth’s house in Fifth Avenue. If I am not mistaken, it will supply us with the clue we want.”
“Yes, and she feels it, as you’d expect. But let's see what we've got here,” he said, pushing the desk aside and pulling the stack of papers I mentioned earlier closer to him. “I found this pile, exactly how you see it, in a drawer of the library table at Miss Mary Leavenworth’s house on Fifth Avenue. If I'm not mistaken, it should give us the clue we need.”
“But——”
“But—”
“But this paper is square, while that of the confession is of the size and shape of commercial note? I know; but you remember the sheet used in the confession was trimmed down. Let us compare the quality.”
“But this paper is square, while the one in the confession is the size and shape of a business note? I know; but you remember the sheet used in the confession was cut down. Let’s compare the quality.”
Taking the confession from his pocket and the sheet from the pile before him, he carefully compared them, then held them out for my inspection. A glance showed them to be alike in color.
Taking the confession from his pocket and the sheet from the pile in front of him, he carefully compared them, then held them out for me to check. A quick look revealed that they were the same color.
“Hold them up to the light,” said he.
“Hold them up to the light,” he said.
I did so; the appearance presented by both was precisely alike.
I did that; the look of both was exactly the same.
“Now let us compare the ruling.” And, laying them both down on the table, he placed the edges of the two sheets together. The lines on the one accommodated themselves to the lines on the other; and that question was decided.
“Now let’s compare the ruling.” And, laying them both down on the table, he aligned the edges of the two sheets. The lines on one matched up with the lines on the other; and that question was settled.
His triumph was assured. “I was convinced of it,” said he. “From the moment I pulled open that drawer and saw this mass of paper, I knew the end was come.”
His victory was guaranteed. “I was sure of it,” he said. “From the moment I opened that drawer and saw this stack of papers, I knew the end had come.”
“But,” I objected, in my old spirit of combativeness, “isn’t there any room for doubt? This paper is of the commonest kind. Every family on the block might easily have specimens of it in their library.”
"But," I protested, with my usual fighting spirit, "isn’t there any room for doubt? This paper is pretty basic. Every family on the block could easily have copies of it in their library."
“That isn’t so,” he said. “It is letter size, and that has gone out. Mr. Leavenworth used it for his manuscript, or I doubt if it would have been found in his library. But, if you are still incredulous, let us see what can be done,” and jumping up, he carried the confession to the window, looked at it this way and that, and, finally discovering what he wanted, came back and, laying it before me, pointed out one of the lines of ruling which was markedly heavier than the rest, and another which was so faint as to be almost undistinguishable. “Defects like these often run through a number of consecutive sheets,” said he. “If we could find the identical half-quire from which this was taken, I might show you proof that would dispel every doubt,” and taking up the one that lay on top, he rapidly counted the sheets. There were but eight. “It might have been taken from this one,” said he; but, upon looking closely at the ruling, he found it to be uniformly distinct. “Humph! that won’t do!” came from his lips.
"That’s not true,” he said. “It's letter size, which is outdated. Mr. Leavenworth used it for his manuscript, or else it wouldn’t have been in his library. But if you still don’t believe it, let’s see what we can do,” and jumping up, he took the confession to the window, examined it from different angles, and finally finding what he needed, returned and laid it before me. He pointed out one of the lines of ruling that was noticeably thicker than the others, and another that was so faint it was almost indistinguishable. “Defects like these often appear throughout several consecutive sheets,” he said. “If we could find the exact half-quire this came from, I could show you proof that would clear up any doubts.” He picked up the one on top and quickly counted the sheets. There were only eight. “It might have come from this one,” he said, but upon closer inspection of the ruling, he found it to be consistently clear. “Humph! That won't work!” he exclaimed.
The remainder of the paper, some dozen or so half-quires, looked undisturbed. Mr. Gryce tapped his fingers on the table and a frown crossed his face. “Such a pretty thing, if it could have been done!” he longingly exclaimed. Suddenly he took up the next half-quire. “Count the sheets,” said he, thrusting it towards me, and himself lifting another.
The rest of the paper, about a dozen or so half-sheets, looked untouched. Mr. Gryce tapped his fingers on the table, and a frown appeared on his face. “What a beautiful thing it would have been if it could have happened!” he said with longing. Suddenly, he picked up the next half-sheet. “Count the sheets,” he said, pushing it towards me while grabbing another one himself.
I did as I was bid. “Twelve.”
I did what I was told. “Twelve.”
He counted his and laid it down. “Go on with the rest,” he cried.
He counted his and set it down. “Keep going with the rest,” he shouted.
I counted the sheets in the next; twelve. He counted those in the one following, and paused. “Eleven!”
I counted the sheets in the next one: twelve. He counted the sheets in the one after that and stopped. “Eleven!”
“Count again,” I suggested.
“Count again,” I said.
He counted again, and quietly put them aside. “I made a mistake,” said he.
He counted again and quietly set them aside. “I messed up,” he said.
But he was not to be discouraged. Taking another half-quire, he went through with the same operation;—in vain. With a sigh of impatience he flung it down on the table and looked up. “Halloo!” he cried, “what is the matter?”
But he wasn't going to give up. Grabbing another half-quire, he tried the same thing again;—it was pointless. With a frustrated sigh, he tossed it onto the table and looked up. “Hey!” he called out, “what's going on?”
“There are but eleven sheets in this package,” I said, placing it in his hand.
“There are only eleven sheets in this package,” I said, handing it to him.
The excitement he immediately evinced was contagious. Oppressed as I was, I could not resist his eagerness. “Oh, beautiful!” he exclaimed. “Oh, beautiful! See! the light on the inside, the heavy one on the outside, and both in positions precisely corresponding to those on this sheet of Hannah’s. What do you think now? Is any further proof necessary?”
The excitement he showed right away was infectious. Feeling weighed down as I was, I couldn't help but get caught up in his enthusiasm. “Oh, amazing!” he said. “Oh, amazing! Look! The light inside, the heavy one outside, and both are perfectly aligned with the positions on this sheet of Hannah’s. What do you think now? Is any more proof needed?”
“The veriest doubter must succumb before this,” returned I.
"The biggest skeptic has to give in to this," I replied.
With something like a considerate regard for my emotion, he turned away. “I am obliged to congratulate myself, notwithstanding the gravity of the discovery that has been made,” said he. “It is so neat, so very neat, and so conclusive. I declare I am myself astonished at the perfection of the thing. But what a woman that is!” he suddenly cried, in a tone of the greatest admiration. “What an intellect she has! what shrewdness! what skill! I declare it is almost a pity to entrap a woman who has done as well as this—taken a sheet from the very bottom of the pile, trimmed it into another shape, and then, remembering the girl couldn’t write, put what she had to say into coarse, awkward printing, Hannah-like. Splendid! or would have been, if any other man than myself had had this thing in charge.” And, all animated and glowing with his enthusiasm, he eyed the chandelier above him as if it were the embodiment of his own sagacity.
With something like a considerate regard for my feelings, he turned away. “I have to congratulate myself, despite the seriousness of the discovery that’s been made,” he said. “It’s so neat, incredibly neat, and so definitive. I can’t believe how perfectly it all turned out. But what a woman that is!” he suddenly exclaimed, with immense admiration. “What an intellect she has! What insight! What skill! Honestly, it’s almost a shame to trap a woman who has done so well—taking a piece from the very bottom of the pile, reshaping it, and then, knowing the girl couldn’t write, putting her message into rough, clumsy printing, like Hannah. Splendid! Or it would have been, if anyone else but me had been in charge of this.” And, filled with enthusiasm, he looked up at the chandelier as if it were a reflection of his own brilliance.
Sunk in despair, I let him go on.
Sunk in despair, I allowed him to continue.
“Could she have done any better?” he now asked. “Watched, circumscribed as she was, could she have done any better? I hardly think so; the fact of Hannah’s having learned to write after she left here was fatal. No, she could not have provided against that contingency.”
“Could she have done any better?” he now asked. “Given the limitations she faced, could she have done any better? I don’t think so; the fact that Hannah learned to write after she left here was a dealbreaker. No, she couldn't have prepared for that situation.”
“Mr. Gryce,” I here interposed, unable to endure this any longer; “did you have an interview with Miss Mary Leavenworth this morning?”
“Mr. Gryce,” I interrupted, unable to take it any longer; “did you meet with Miss Mary Leavenworth this morning?”
“No,” said he; “it was not in the line of my present purpose to do so. I doubt, indeed, if she knew I was in her house. A servant maid who has a grievance is a very valuable assistant to a detective. With Molly at my side, I didn’t need to pay my respects to the mistress.”
“No,” he said; “it wasn’t part of my current plan to do that. I honestly doubt she even knew I was in her house. A maid with a complaint can be a really useful ally for a detective. With Molly by my side, I didn’t need to acknowledge the mistress.”
“Mr. Gryce,” I asked, after another moment of silent self-congratulation on his part, and of desperate self-control on mine, “what do you propose to do now? You have followed your clue to the end and are satisfied. Such knowledge as this is the precursor of action.”
“Mr. Gryce,” I asked, after another moment of quiet self-satisfaction on his part, and of intense self-control on mine, “what do you plan to do now? You’ve followed your clue to the end and are satisfied. This kind of knowledge is a sign that action is next.”
“Humph! we will see,” he returned, going to his private desk and bringing out the box of papers which we had no opportunity of looking at while in R——. “First let us examine these documents, and see if they do not contain some hint which may be of service to us.” And taking out the dozen or so loose sheets which had been torn from Eleanore’s Diary, he began turning them over.
“Humph! We’ll see,” he replied, going to his private desk and pulling out the box of papers we hadn’t had a chance to look at while in R——. “First, let’s check these documents and see if they hold any clues that might help us.” He then began flipping through the dozen or so loose sheets that had been torn from Eleanore’s Diary.
While he was doing this, I took occasion to examine the contents of the box. I found them to be precisely what Mrs. Belden had led me to expect,—a certificate of marriage between Mary and Mr. Clavering and a half-dozen or more letters. While glancing over the former, a short exclamation from Mr. Gryce startled me into looking up.
While he was doing this, I took the opportunity to check out what was in the box. I found exactly what Mrs. Belden had hinted at—a marriage certificate between Mary and Mr. Clavering and about six letters or so. As I skimmed through the certificate, a sudden exclamation from Mr. Gryce made me look up.
“What is it?” I cried.
“What is it?” I yelled.
He thrust into my hand the leaves of Eleanore’s Diary. “Read,” said he. “Most of it is a repetition of what you have already heard from Mrs. Belden, though given from a different standpoint; but there is one passage in it which, if I am not mistaken, opens up the way to an explanation of this murder such as we have not had yet. Begin at the beginning; you won’t find it dull.”
He handed me the pages of Eleanore’s Diary. “Read this,” he said. “Most of it repeats what you’ve already heard from Mrs. Belden, but from a different perspective. However, there’s one part that, if I’m right, could lead to an explanation of this murder that we haven’t seen yet. Start from the beginning; you won’t find it boring.”
Dull! Eleanore’s feelings and thoughts during that anxious time, dull!
Dull! Eleanore’s feelings and thoughts during that anxious time, dull!
Mustering up my self-possession, I spread out the leaves in their order and commenced:
Mustering my self-control, I laid out the leaves in order and started:
“R——, July 6,——”
“R——, July 6,——”
“Two days after they got there, you perceive,” Mr. Gryce explained.
“Two days after they arrived, you see,” Mr. Gryce explained.
“—A gentleman was introduced to us to-day upon the piazza whom I cannot forbear mentioning; first, because he is the most perfect specimen of manly beauty I ever beheld, and secondly, because Mary, who is usually so voluble where gentlemen are concerned, had nothing to say when, in the privacy of our own apartment, I questioned her as to the effect his appearance and conversation had made upon her. The fact that he is an Englishman may have something to do with this; Uncle’s antipathy to every one of that nation being as well-known to her as to me. But somehow I cannot feel satisfied of this. Her experience with Charlie Somerville has made me suspicious. What if the story of last summer were to be repeated here, with an Englishman for the hero! But I will not allow myself to contemplate such a possibility. Uncle will return in a few days, and then all communication with one who, however prepossessing, is of a family and race with whom it is impossible for us to unite ourselves, must of necessity cease. I doubt if I should have thought twice of all this if Mr. Clavering had not betrayed, upon his introduction to Mary, such intense and unrestrained admiration.
“—A gentleman was introduced to us today on the piazza whom I can't help but mention; first, because he is the most perfect example of manly beauty I've ever seen, and secondly, because Mary, who usually talks a lot around men, had nothing to say when I asked her in our private space about the impact his looks and conversation had on her. The fact that he is English might play a part in this; Uncle's dislike for anyone from that country is as well-known to her as it is to me. But I can't shake the feeling that there’s more to it. Her past experience with Charlie Somerville makes me wary. What if last summer's story repeats itself here, with an Englishman as the lead? But I won’t let myself think about that possibility. Uncle will be back in a few days, and then all contact with someone who, no matter how charming, comes from a family and background with which we can't possibly connect, will have to stop. I doubt I would have thought twice about this if Mr. Clavering hadn't shown such overwhelming and unfiltered admiration for Mary upon being introduced.”
“July 8. The old story is to be repeated. Mary not only submits to the attentions of Mr. Clavering, but encourages them. To-day she sat two hours at the piano singing over to him her favorite songs, and to-night—But I will not put down every trivial circumstance that comes under my observation; it is unworthy of me. And yet, how can I shut my eyes when the happiness of so many I love is at stake!
“July 8. The same old story is happening again. Mary not only accepts Mr. Clavering’s attention but also welcomes it. Today she spent two hours at the piano singing her favorite songs to him, and tonight—But I won’t list every minor detail that I observe; it’s beneath me. And yet, how can I ignore it when the happiness of so many people I care about is on the line!
“July 11. If Mr. Clavering is not absolutely in love with Mary, he is on the verge of it. He is a very fine-looking man, and too honorable to be trifled with in this reckless fashion.
“July 11. If Mr. Clavering isn't completely in love with Mary, he’s pretty close to it. He’s a very attractive man, and he’s too honorable to be played with in such a careless way.
“July 13. Mary’s beauty blossoms like the rose. She was absolutely wonderful to-night in scarlet and silver. I think her smile the sweetest I ever beheld, and in this I am sure Mr. Clavering passionately agrees with me; he never looked away from her to-night. But it is not so easy to read her heart. To be sure, she appears anything but indifferent to his fine appearance, strong sense, and devoted affection. But did she not deceive us into believing she loved Charlie Somerville? In her case, blush and smile go for little, I fear. Would it not be wiser under the circumstances to say, I hope?
“July 13. Mary’s beauty shines like a rose. She looked absolutely stunning tonight in scarlet and silver. I believe her smile is the sweetest I’ve ever seen, and I’m sure Mr. Clavering passionately agrees; he couldn’t take his eyes off her tonight. But it’s not so easy to understand her heart. She certainly doesn’t seem indifferent to his good looks, strong sense, and devoted affection. But didn’t she trick us into thinking she loved Charlie Somerville? In her case, I fear blushes and smiles mean very little. Wouldn’t it be wiser, given the situation, to say, I hope?
“July 17. Oh, my heart! Mary came into my room this evening, and absolutely startled me by falling at my side and burying her face in my lap. ‘Oh, Eleanore, Eleanore!’ she murmured, quivering with what seemed to me very happy sobs. But when I strove to lift her head to my breast, she slid from my arms, and drawing herself up into her old attitude of reserved pride, raised her hand as if to impose silence, and haughtily left the room. There is but one interpretation to put upon this. Mr. Clavering has expressed his sentiments, and she is filled with that reckless delight which in its first flush makes one insensible to the existence of barriers which have hitherto been deemed impassable. When will Uncle come?
“July 17. Oh, my heart! Mary came into my room this evening and completely surprised me by falling at my side and burying her face in my lap. ‘Oh, Eleanore, Eleanore!’ she murmured, trembling with what seemed to be very happy sobs. But when I tried to lift her head to my chest, she slipped from my arms, and pulling herself up into her usual stance of reserved pride, raised her hand as if to silence me and haughtily left the room. There’s only one way to interpret this. Mr. Clavering has shared his feelings, and she is overwhelmed with that reckless joy which, in its initial rush, makes one oblivious to the existence of barriers that were once thought insurmountable. When will Uncle come?
“July 18. Little did I think when I wrote the above that Uncle was already in the house. He arrived unexpectedly on the last train, and came into my room just as I was putting away my diary. Looking a little care-worn, he took me in his arms and then asked for Mary. I dropped my head, and could not help stammering as I replied that she was in her own room. Instantly his love took alarm, and leaving me, he hastened to her apartment, where I afterwards learned he came upon her sitting abstractedly before her dressing-table with Mr. Clavering’s family ring on her finger. I do not know what followed. An unhappy scene, I fear, for Mary is ill this morning, and Uncle exceedingly melancholy and stern.
“July 18. I never would have guessed when I wrote the above that Uncle was already in the house. He arrived unexpectedly on the last train and walked into my room just as I was putting away my diary. Looking a bit worn out, he hugged me and then asked for Mary. I dropped my head and couldn’t help stammering as I told him she was in her own room. His expression instantly changed with concern, and he rushed to her room, where I later found out he discovered her sitting lost in thought in front of her dressing table with Mr. Clavering’s family ring on her finger. I don’t know what happened after that. It must have been an unhappy scene because Mary is unwell this morning, and Uncle is very gloomy and stern.”
“Afternoon. We are an unhappy family! Uncle not only refuses to consider for a moment the question of Mary’s alliance with Mr. Clavering, but even goes so far as to demand his instant and unconditional dismissal. The knowledge of this came to me in the most distressing way. Recognizing the state of affairs, but secretly rebelling against a prejudice which seemed destined to separate two persons otherwise fitted for each other, I sought Uncle’s presence this morning after breakfast, and attempted to plead their cause. But he almost instantly stopped me with the remark, ‘You are the last one, Eleanore, who should seek to promote this marriage.’ Trembling with apprehension, I asked him why. ‘For the reason that by so doing you work entirely for your own interest.’ More and more troubled, I begged him to explain himself. ‘I mean,’ said he, ‘that if Mary disobeys me by marrying this Englishman, I shall disinherit her, and substitute your name for hers in my will as well as in my affection.’
“Afternoon. We are an unhappy family! Uncle not only refuses to even think about Mary’s relationship with Mr. Clavering, but he also demands his immediate and total removal. I found this out in the most upsetting way. Understanding what was going on but secretly fighting against a bias that seemed determined to keep two people who are otherwise perfect for each other apart, I sought out Uncle this morning after breakfast and tried to argue in their favor. But he quickly interrupted me, saying, ‘You’re the last person, Eleanore, who should be trying to support this marriage.’ Shaking with anxiety, I asked him why. ‘Because by doing so, you’re acting solely in your own interest.’ More and more worried, I pleaded with him to clarify. ‘What I mean,’ he said, ‘is that if Mary disobeys me by marrying this Englishman, I will disinherit her and replace her name with yours in my will as well as in my affection.’”
“For a moment everything swam before my eyes. ‘You will never make me so wretched!’ I entreated. ‘I will make you my heiress, if Mary persists in her present determination,’ he declared, and without further word sternly left the room. What could I do but fall on my knees and pray! Of all in this miserable house, I am the most wretched. To supplant her! But I shall not be called upon to do it; Mary will give up Mr. Clavering.”
“For a moment, everything blurred in front of my eyes. ‘You’ll never make me this unhappy!’ I begged. ‘I’ll make you my heiress if Mary keeps up with her current stubbornness,’ he said, and without another word, he left the room, looking serious. What could I do but drop to my knees and pray? Out of everyone in this miserable house, I feel the most miserable. To take her place! But I won’t have to; Mary will walk away from Mr. Clavering.”
“There!” exclaimed Mr. Gryce. “What do you think of that? Isn’t it becoming plain enough what was Mary’s motive for this murder? But go on; let us hear what followed.”
“There!” shouted Mr. Gryce. “What do you think about that? Isn’t it becoming clear what Mary’s motive was for this murder? But please, continue; let’s hear what happened next.”
With sinking heart, I continued. The next entry is dated July 19, and runs thus:
With a heavy heart, I carried on. The next entry is dated July 19 and goes like this:
“I was right. After a long struggle with Uncle’s invincible will, Mary has consented to dismiss Mr. Clavering. I was in the room when she made known her decision, and I shall never forget our Uncle’s look of gratified pride as he clasped her in his arms and called her his own True Heart. He has evidently been very much exercised over this matter, and I cannot but feel greatly relieved that affairs have terminated so satisfactorily. But Mary? What is there in her manner that vaguely disappoints me? I cannot say. I only know that I felt a powerful shrinking overwhelm me when she turned her face to me and asked if I were satisfied now. But I conquered my feelings and held out my hand. She did not take it.
“I was right. After a long battle with Uncle’s stubborn will, Mary has agreed to let go of Mr. Clavering. I was in the room when she shared her decision, and I’ll never forget the look of happy pride on Uncle’s face as he embraced her and called her his own True Heart. He has obviously been very concerned about this situation, and I can’t help but feel a huge relief that things have ended so positively. But Mary? What is it about her demeanor that leaves me feeling a bit let down? I can’t put it into words. I just know that a strong sense of withdrawal hit me when she turned to me and asked if I was satisfied now. But I pushed my feelings aside and extended my hand. She didn’t take it.
“July 26. How long the days are! The shadow of our late trial is upon me yet; I cannot shake it off. I seem to see Mr. Clavering’s despairing face wherever I go. How is it that Mary preserves her cheerfulness? If she does not love him, I should think the respect which she must feel for his disappointment would keep her from levity at least.
“July 26. The days feel so long! I’m still haunted by our recent trial; I can’t seem to shake it off. I keep seeing Mr. Clavering’s hopeless face everywhere I turn. How does Mary manage to stay so cheerful? If she doesn’t love him, I would think that the respect she must have for his disappointment would keep her from being so lighthearted at least.”
“Uncle has gone away again. Nothing I could say sufficed to keep him.
“Uncle has left again. Nothing I could say was enough to make him stay.
“July 28. It has all come out. Mary has only nominally separated from Mr. Clavering; she still cherishes the idea of one day uniting herself to him in marriage. The fact was revealed to me in a strange way not necessary to mention here; and has since been confirmed by Mary herself. ‘I admire the man,’ she declares, ‘and have no intention of giving him up.’ ‘Then why not tell Uncle so?’ I asked. Her only answer was a bitter smile and a short,—‘I leave that for you to do.’
“July 28. Everything has come to light. Mary has only pretended to separate from Mr. Clavering; she still holds onto the hope of one day marrying him. I found out in an unusual way that I won't go into here, and Mary has since confirmed it herself. ‘I admire the man,’ she says, ‘and I have no plans to let him go.’ ‘Then why not tell Uncle?’ I asked. Her only response was a bitter smile and a brief, ‘I’ll leave that to you.’”
“July 30. Midnight. Worn completely out, but before my blood cools let me write. Mary is a wife. I have just returned from seeing her give her hand to Henry Clavering. Strange that I can write it without quivering when my whole soul is one flush of indignation and revolt. But let me state the facts. Having left my room for a few minutes this morning, I returned to find on my dressing-table a note from Mary in which she informed me that she was going to take Mrs. Belden for a drive and would not be back for some hours. Convinced, as I had every reason to be, that she was on her way to meet Mr. Clavering, I only stopped to put on my hat—”
“July 30. Midnight. I'm completely exhausted, but before I calm down, I need to write. Mary is married. I just came back from watching her give her hand to Henry Clavering. It’s strange that I can write this without shaking when my entire being is filled with anger and rebellion. But let me lay out the facts. After stepping out of my room for a few minutes this morning, I returned to find a note from Mary on my dressing table. In it, she told me she was taking Mrs. Belden for a drive and wouldn’t be back for several hours. I was convinced, as I had every reason to be, that she was on her way to meet Mr. Clavering, so I only paused to put on my hat—”
There the Diary ceased.
There the diary ended.
“She was probably interrupted by Mary at this point,” explained Mr. Gryce. “But we have come upon the one thing we wanted to know. Mr. Leavenworth threatened to supplant Mary with Eleanore if she persisted in marrying contrary to his wishes. She did so marry, and to avoid the consequences of her act she——”
“She was probably interrupted by Mary at this point,” Mr. Gryce explained. “But we have discovered the one thing we wanted to know. Mr. Leavenworth threatened to replace Mary with Eleanore if she went ahead and married against his wishes. She did marry, and to avoid the consequences of her action she——”
“Say no more,” I returned, convinced at last. “It is only too clear.”
“Don’t say anything else,” I replied, finally convinced. “It’s obvious.”
Mr. Gryce rose.
Mr. Gryce got up.
“But the writer of these words is saved,” I went on, trying to grasp the one comfort left me. “No one who reads this Diary will ever dare to insinuate she is capable of committing a crime.”
“But the writer of these words has been saved,” I continued, trying to hold on to the last bit of comfort I had. “No one who reads this Diary will ever dare to suggest she could commit a crime.”
“Assuredly not; the Diary settles that matter effectually.”
“Definitely not; the Diary makes that clear.”
I tried to be man enough to think of that and nothing else. To rejoice in her deliverance, and let every other consideration go; but in this I did not succeed. “But Mary, her cousin, almost her sister, is lost,” I muttered.
I tried to be strong enough to focus on that and nothing else. To celebrate her freedom and let everything else slide; but I couldn’t manage it. “But Mary, her cousin, almost like a sister to her, is lost,” I whispered.
Mr. Gryce thrust his hands into his pockets and, for the first time, showed some evidence of secret disturbance. “Yes, I am afraid she is; I really am afraid she is.” Then after a pause, during which I felt a certain thrill of vague hope: “Such an entrancing creature too! It is a pity, it positively is a pity! I declare, now that the thing is worked up, I begin to feel almost sorry we have succeeded so well. Strange, but true. If there was the least loophole out of it,” he muttered. “But there isn’t. The thing is clear as A, B, C.” Suddenly he rose, and began pacing the floor very thoughtfully, casting his glances here, there, and everywhere, except at me, though I believe now, as then, my face was all he saw.
Mr. Gryce shoved his hands into his pockets and, for the first time, showed some signs of inner turmoil. “Yeah, I’m afraid she is; I really am afraid she is.” Then, after a pause that gave me a flicker of vague hope: “What a captivating person too! It’s such a shame, it really is a shame! Honestly, now that everything is set in motion, I’m starting to feel almost sorry that we’ve been so successful. Strange, but true. If there was even the slightest way out of this,” he muttered. “But there isn’t. The situation is as clear as A, B, C.” Suddenly, he stood up and began to pace the floor thoughtfully, looking around here, there, and everywhere, except at me, though I believe now, as back then, my face was all he could see.
“Would it be a very great grief to you, Mr. Raymond, if Miss Mary Leavenworth should be arrested on this charge of murder?” he asked, pausing before a sort of tank in which two or three disconsolate-looking fishes were slowly swimming about.
“Would it cause you a lot of sadness, Mr. Raymond, if Miss Mary Leavenworth were arrested on this murder charge?” he asked, pausing in front of a tank where two or three sad-looking fish were swimming slowly.
“Yes,” said I, “it would; a very great grief.”
“Yes,” I said, “it would be a huge sadness.”
“Yet it must be done,” said he, though with a strange lack of his usual decision. “As an honest official, trusted to bring the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth to the notice of the proper authorities, I have got to do it.”
“Yet it has to be done,” he said, though with an unusual uncertainty. “As an honest official, entrusted with bringing the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth to the attention of the proper authorities, I have to do it.”
Again that strange thrill of hope at my heart induced by his peculiar manner.
Again, that odd excitement of hope in my heart was sparked by his unusual behavior.
“Then my reputation as a detective! I ought surely to consider that. I am not so rich or so famous that I can afford to forget all that a success like this may bring me. No, lovely as she is, I have got to push it through.” But even as he said this, he became still more thoughtful, gazing down into the murky depths of the wretched tank before him with such an intentness I half expected the fascinated fishes to rise from the water and return his gaze. What was in his mind?
“Then there's my reputation as a detective! I really should think about that. I'm not so rich or famous that I can just overlook what a success like this might bring me. No, as lovely as she is, I have to make this work.” But even as he said this, he grew even more pensive, staring down into the murky depths of the miserable tank in front of him with such intensity that I almost expected the captivated fish to swim up and meet his gaze. What was he thinking?
After a little while he turned, his indecision utterly gone. “Mr. Raymond, come here again at three. I shall then have my report ready for the Superintendent. I should like to show it to you first, so don’t fail me.”
After a short while, he turned, his indecision completely gone. “Mr. Raymond, come back at three. I’ll have my report ready for the Superintendent by then. I want to show it to you first, so don’t let me down.”
There was something so repressed in his expression, I could not prevent myself from venturing one question. “Is your mind made up?” I asked.
There was something so restrained in his expression that I couldn’t help but ask, “Have you made up your mind?”
“Yes,” he returned, but in a peculiar tone, and with a peculiar gesture.
“Yes,” he replied, but in a strange tone and with a strange gesture.
“And you are going to make the arrest you speak of?”
“And you’re actually going to make the arrest you’re talking about?”
“Come at three!”
"Come at 3!"
XXXVI. GATHERED THREADS
Promptly at the hour named, I made my appearance at Mr. Gryce’s door. I found him awaiting me on the threshold.
Promptly at the appointed time, I arrived at Mr. Gryce’s door. I found him waiting for me on the threshold.
“I have met you,” said he gravely, “for the purpose of requesting you not to speak during the coming interview. I am to do the talking; you the listening. Neither are you to be surprised at anything I may do or say. I am in a facetious mood”—he did not look so—“and may take it into my head to address you by another name than your own. If I do, don’t mind it. Above all, don’t talk: remember that.” And without waiting to meet my look of doubtful astonishment, he led me softly up-stairs.
“I’ve met you,” he said seriously, “because I need to ask you not to speak during the upcoming interview. I’ll be doing the talking; you’ll be doing the listening. Don’t be surprised by anything I might do or say. I’m in a playful mood”—he didn’t really look it—“and I might call you by a different name than your own. If I do, just ignore it. Above all, don’t talk: remember that.” And without waiting for my look of uncertain surprise, he gently led me upstairs.
The room in which I had been accustomed to meet him was at the top of the first flight, but he took me past that into what appeared to be the garret story, where, after many cautionary signs, he ushered me into a room of singularly strange and unpromising appearance. In the first place, it was darkly gloomy, being lighted simply by a very dim and dirty skylight. Next, it was hideously empty; a pine table and two hard-backed chairs, set face to face at each end of it, being the only articles in the room. Lastly, it was surrounded by several closed doors with blurred and ghostly ventilators over their tops which, being round, looked like the blank eyes of a row of staring mummies. Altogether it was a lugubrious spot, and in the present state of my mind made me feel as if something unearthly and threatening lay crouched in the very atmosphere. Nor, sitting there cold and desolate, could I imagine that the sunshine glowed without, or that life, beauty, and pleasure paraded the streets below.
The room where I used to meet him was at the top of the first staircase, but he led me past that into what seemed to be the attic, where, after many warning signs, he brought me into a room that looked oddly uninviting. First of all, it was really dark, lit only by a dim and dirty skylight. Second, it was incredibly empty; a pine table and two hard-backed chairs facing each other at either end were the only furniture in the room. Lastly, it was surrounded by several closed doors with smudged and ghostly vents above them, which looked like the blank eyes of a row of staring mummies. Overall, it was a dreary place, and with my current mindset, it felt as if something otherworldly and menacing lurked in the very air. Sitting there, cold and lonely, I couldn’t imagine that outside the sun was shining or that life, beauty, and joy were bustling in the streets below.
Mr. Gryce’s expression, as he took a seat and beckoned me to do the same, may have had something to do with this strange sensation, it was so mysteriously and sombrely expectant.
Mr. Gryce's expression, as he sat down and gestured for me to do the same, might have contributed to this strange feeling; it was so mysteriously and seriously tense with anticipation.
“You’ll not mind the room,” said he, in so muffled a tone I scarcely heard him. “It’s an awful lonesome spot, I know; but folks with such matters before them mustn’t be too particular as to the places in which they hold their consultations, if they don’t want all the world to know as much as they do. Smith,” and he gave me an admonitory shake of his finger, while his voice took a more distinct tone, “I have done the business; the reward is mine; the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth is found, and in two hours will be in custody. Do you want to know who it is?” leaning forward with every appearance of eagerness in tone and expression.
“You won’t mind the room,” he said in such a quiet tone that I could barely hear him. “It’s a really lonely place, I know; but people dealing with situations like this can’t be too picky about where they have their discussions if they don’t want everyone to find out what they know. Smith,” he warned me with a shake of his finger, his voice becoming clearer, “I’ve taken care of it; the reward is mine; the person who killed Mr. Leavenworth has been found and will be in custody in two hours. Do you want to know who it is?” He leaned forward, clearly eager in both his tone and expression.
I stared at him in great amazement. Had anything new come to light? any great change taken place in his conclusions? All this preparation could not be for the purpose of acquainting me with what I already knew, yet—
I looked at him in total awe. Had anything new been discovered? Had his conclusions changed significantly? All this buildup couldn’t be just to tell me what I already knew, yet—
He cut short my conjectures with a low, expressive chuckle. “It was a long chase, I tell you,” raising his voice still more; “a tight go; a woman in the business too; but all the women in the world can’t pull the wool over the eyes of Ebenezer Gryce when he is on a trail; and the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth and”—here his voice became actually shrill in his excitement—“and of Hannah Chester is found.
He interrupted my thoughts with a low, expressive chuckle. “It was a long chase, I’m telling you,” he raised his voice even more, “it was tough; there was a woman involved too; but no woman in the world can deceive Ebenezer Gryce when he’s on a case; and the killer of Mr. Leavenworth and”—his voice actually became shrill with excitement—“and of Hannah Chester has been caught.
“Hush!” he went on, though I had neither spoken nor made any move; “you didn’t know Hannah Chester was murdered. Well, she wasn’t in one sense of the word, but in another she was, and by the same hand that killed the old gentleman. How do I know this? look here! This scrap of paper was found on the floor of her room; it had a few particles of white powder sticking to it; those particles were tested last night and found to be poison. But you say the girl took it herself, that she was a suicide. You are right, she did take it herself, and it was a suicide; but who terrified her into this act of self-destruction? Why, the one who had the most reason to fear her testimony, of course. But the proof, you say. Well, sir, this girl left a confession behind her, throwing the onus of the whole crime on a certain party believed to be innocent; this confession was a forged one, known from three facts; first, that the paper upon which it was written was unobtainable by the girl in the place where she was; secondly, that the words used therein were printed in coarse, awkward characters, whereas Hannah, thanks to the teaching of the woman under whose care she has been since the murder, had learned to write very well; thirdly, that the story told in the confession does not agree with the one related by the girl herself. Now the fact of a forged confession throwing the guilt upon an innocent party having been found in the keeping of this ignorant girl, killed by a dose of poison, taken with the fact here stated, that on the morning of the day on which she killed herself the girl received from some one manifestly acquainted with the customs of the Leavenworth family a letter large enough and thick enough to contain the confession folded, as it was when found, makes it almost certain to my mind that the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth sent this powder and this so-called confession to the girl, meaning her to use them precisely as she did: for the purpose of throwing off suspicion from the right track and of destroying herself at the same time; for, as you know, dead men tell no tales.”
“Hush!” he continued, even though I hadn’t said anything or moved at all. “You didn’t know Hannah Chester was murdered. Well, in one sense she wasn’t, but in another, she was, and by the same person who killed the old gentleman. How do I know this? Look at this! This piece of paper was found on the floor of her room; it had some white powder stuck to it. That powder was tested last night and was found to be poison. But you say the girl took it herself, that it was a suicide. You’re right, she did take it herself, and it was a suicide; but who frightened her into this act of self-destruction? Obviously, it was the one who had the most to lose from her testimony. But what about the proof, you ask? Well, this girl left a confession behind her, placing all the blame on someone thought to be innocent; this confession was forged, as proven by three facts: first, the paper it was written on was unavailable to her in her location; second, the writing was in crude, awkward characters, while Hannah, thanks to the education she received from the woman who took care of her after the murder, had learned to write very well; third, the story told in the confession doesn’t match the one the girl herself told. Now, considering that a forged confession pointing the blame at an innocent party was found with this uneducated girl, who was killed by poison, along with the fact that on the morning she took her life, the girl received a letter from someone clearly familiar with the Leavenworth family’s ways—large enough and thick enough to contain the folded confession as it was when found—it makes me almost certain that Mr. Leavenworth’s murderer sent this powder and the so-called confession to the girl, intending for her to use them exactly as she did: to throw off suspicion and to destroy herself at the same time; because, as you know, dead men tell no tales.”
He paused and looked at the dingy skylight above us. Why did the air seem to grow heavier and heavier? Why did I shudder in vague apprehension? I knew all this before; why did it strike me, then, as something new?
He paused and looked at the dirty skylight above us. Why did the air feel heavier and heavier? Why did I shiver with a vague sense of unease? I already knew all this; why did it suddenly feel like something new?
“But who was this? you ask. Ah, that is the secret; that is the bit of knowledge which is to bring me fame and fortune. But, secret or not, I don’t mind telling you”; lowering his voice and rapidly raising it again. “The fact is, I can’t keep it to myself; it burns like a new dollar in my pocket. Smith, my boy, the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth—but stay, who does the world say it is? Whom do the papers point at and shake their heads over? A woman! a young, beautiful, bewitching woman! Ha, ha, ha! The papers are right; it is a woman; young, beautiful, and bewitching too. But what one? Ah, that’s the question. There is more than one woman in this affair. Since Hannah’s death I have heard it openly advanced that she was the guilty party in the crime: bah! Others cry it is the niece who was so unequally dealt with by her uncle in his will: bah! again. But folks are not without some justification for this latter assertion. Eleanore Leavenworth did know more of this matter than appeared. Worse than that, Eleanore Leavenworth stands in a position of positive peril to-day. If you don’t think so, let me show you what the detectives have against her.
"But who was this?" you ask. Ah, that's the secret; that's the bit of knowledge that will bring me fame and fortune. But, secret or not, I don't mind telling you," he said, lowering his voice and then quickly raising it again. "The truth is, I can’t keep it to myself; it feels like a brand new dollar burning a hole in my pocket. Smith, my friend, is the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth—but wait, who does the world think it is? Who do the newspapers point to and shake their heads about? A woman! A young, beautiful, charming woman! Ha, ha, ha! The papers are right; it is a woman—young, beautiful, and charming, too. But which one? Ah, that’s the question. There’s more than one woman involved in this. Since Hannah’s death, I've heard it openly suggested that she was the guilty one: nonsense! Others claim it’s the niece, who was treated unfairly by her uncle in his will: nonsense again. But people do have some reason to believe that last statement. Eleanore Leavenworth knew more about this than it seemed. Worse than that, Eleanore Leavenworth is in serious danger today. If you don’t believe me, let me show you what the detectives have against her.
“First, there is the fact that a handkerchief, with her name on it, was found stained with pistol grease upon the scene of murder; a place which she explicitly denies having entered for twenty-four hours previous to the discovery of the dead body.
“First, there’s the fact that a handkerchief with her name on it was found stained with gun oil at the murder scene; a place she clearly insists she hasn’t entered for twenty-four hours before the dead body was discovered.
“Secondly, the fact that she not only evinced terror when confronted with this bit of circumstantial evidence, but manifested a decided disposition, both at this time and others, to mislead inquiry, shirking a direct answer to some questions and refusing all answer to others.
“Secondly, the fact that she not only showed fear when faced with this piece of circumstantial evidence, but also had a clear tendency, both at this moment and in other instances, to mislead the investigation, avoiding direct answers to some questions and refusing to answer others completely.”
“Thirdly, that an attempt was made by her to destroy a certain letter evidently relating to this crime.
“Thirdly, she tried to destroy a specific letter that clearly had to do with this crime.
“Fourthly, that the key to the library door was seen in her possession.
“Fourthly, that she was seen with the key to the library door.”
“All this, taken with the fact that the fragments of the letter which this same lady attempted to destroy within an hour after the inquest were afterwards put together, and were found to contain a bitter denunciation of one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces, by a gentleman we will call X in other words, an unknown quantity—makes out a dark case against you, especially as after investigations revealed the fact that a secret underlay the history of the Leavenworth family. That, unknown to the world at large, and Mr. Leavenworth in particular, a marriage ceremony had been performed a year before in a little town called F—— between a Miss Leavenworth and this same X. That, in other words, the unknown gentleman who, in the letter partly destroyed by Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, complained to Mr. Leavenworth of the treatment received by him from one of his nieces, was in fact the secret husband of that niece. And that, moreover, this same gentleman, under an assumed name, called on the night of the murder at the house of Mr. Leavenworth and asked for Miss Eleanore.
“All this, combined with the fact that the pieces of the letter this same woman tried to destroy within an hour after the inquest were later reconstructed and found to contain a harsh criticism of one of Mr. Leavenworth’s nieces, by a man we’ll refer to as X—in other words, an unknown factor—builds a strong case against you, especially since investigations uncovered that there was a hidden truth behind the history of the Leavenworth family. Unbeknownst to the public, and Mr. Leavenworth in particular, a marriage ceremony had taken place a year earlier in a small town called F—— between a Miss Leavenworth and this same X. In other words, the unknown gentleman who, in the letter partially destroyed by Miss Eleanore Leavenworth, complained to Mr. Leavenworth about how he was treated by one of his nieces, was actually the secret husband of that niece. Moreover, this same gentleman, under a false name, visited Mr. Leavenworth's house on the night of the murder and asked for Miss Eleanore.”
“Now you see, with all this against her, Eleanore Leavenworth is lost if it cannot be proved, first that the articles testifying against her, viz.: the handkerchief, letter, and key, passed after the murder through other hands, before reaching hers; and secondly, that some one else had even a stronger reason than she for desiring Mr. Leavenworth’s death at this time.
“Now you see, with all this stacked against her, Eleanore Leavenworth is doomed unless it can be proven, first, that the evidence against her—the handkerchief, letter, and key—passed through other hands after the murder before reaching her; and second, that someone else had an even stronger motive than she did for wanting Mr. Leavenworth dead at this time.”
“Smith, my boy, both of these hypotheses have been established by me. By dint of moleing into old secrets, and following unpromising clues, I have finally come to the conclusion that not Eleanore Leavenworth, dark as are the appearances against her, but another woman, beautiful as she, and fully as interesting, is the true criminal. In short, that her cousin, the exquisite Mary, is the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth, and by inference of Hannah Chester also.”
“Smith, my boy, I’ve proven both of these theories. By digging into old secrets and tracking down unpromising leads, I've come to the conclusion that it’s not Eleanore Leavenworth, despite the heavy evidence against her, but rather another woman, just as beautiful and just as fascinating, who is the real criminal. In short, her cousin, the stunning Mary, is the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth, and by extension, of Hannah Chester as well.”
He brought this out with such force, and with such a look of triumph and appearance of having led up to it, that I was for the moment dumbfounded, and started as if I had not known what he was going to say. The stir I made seemed to awake an echo. Something like a suppressed cry was in the air about me. All the room appeared to breathe horror and dismay. Yet when, in the excitement of this fancy, I half turned round to look, I found nothing but the blank eyes of those dull ventilators staring upon me.
He delivered this with such intensity and a triumphant expression, as if he had built up to it, that I was momentarily stunned and reacted as if I had no idea what he was about to say. The commotion I caused seemed to bring an echo. There was a feeling of a restrained scream in the atmosphere around me. The entire room seemed to exude fear and shock. Yet, when I half-turned in the excitement of this thought to look around, I found nothing but the blank stare of those dull vents fixed on me.
“You are taken aback!” Mr. Gryce went on. “I don’t wonder. Every one else is engaged in watching the movements of Eleanore Leavenworth; I only know where to put my hand upon the real culprit. You shake your head!” (Another fiction.) “You don’t believe me! Think I am deceived. Ha, ha! Ebenezer Gryce deceived after a month of hard work! You are as bad as Miss Leavenworth herself, who has so little faith in my sagacity that she offered me, of all men, an enormous reward if I would find for her the assassin of her uncle! But that is neither here nor there; you have your doubts, and you are waiting for me to solve them. Well, nothing is easier. Know first that on the morning of the inquest I made one or two discoveries not to be found in the records, viz.: that the handkerchief picked up, as I have said, in Mr. Leavenworth’s library, had notwithstanding its stains of pistol grease, a decided perfume lingering about it. Going to the dressing-table of the two ladies, I sought for that perfume, and found it in Mary’s room, not Eleanore’s. This led me to examine the pockets of the dresses respectively worn by them the evening before. In that of Eleanore I found a handkerchief, presumably the one she had carried at that time. But in Mary’s there was none, nor did I see any lying about her room as if tossed down on her retiring. The conclusion I drew from this was, that she, and not Eleanore, had carried the handkerchief into her uncle’s room, a conclusion emphasized by the fact privately communicated to me by one of the servants, that Mary was in Eleanore’s room when the basket of clean clothes was brought up with this handkerchief lying on top.
“You're surprised!” Mr. Gryce continued. “I can’t blame you. Everyone else is focused on watching Eleanore Leavenworth’s actions; I’m the only one who knows where to find the real culprit. You’re shaking your head!” (Another deception.) “You don’t believe me! You think I’m mistaken. Ha, ha! Ebenezer Gryce fooled after a month of hard work! You’re just as skeptical as Miss Leavenworth herself, who has so little faith in my skills that she offered me, of all people, a huge reward if I could find her uncle’s killer! But that’s neither here nor there; you have your doubts, and you're waiting for me to clarify them. Well, this is easy. First, know that on the morning of the inquest, I made one or two discoveries not recorded in the files: namely, that the handkerchief I mentioned, found in Mr. Leavenworth’s library, despite its pistol grease stains, had a distinct perfume lingering on it. I went to the dressing table of the two ladies, looking for that scent, and found it in Mary’s room, not Eleanore’s. This led me to check the pockets of the dresses they wore the night before. In Eleanore’s dress, I found a handkerchief, presumably the one she carried at that time. But in Mary’s, there was none, nor did I see any lying around her room as if tossed aside when she went to bed. The conclusion I drew from this was that she, not Eleanore, had taken the handkerchief into her uncle’s room, a conclusion supported by the fact that one of the servants privately told me Mary was in Eleanore’s room when the basket of clean clothes, with this handkerchief on top, was brought up.
“But knowing the liability we are to mistake in such matters as these, I made another search in the library, and came across a very curious thing. Lying on the table was a penknife, and scattered on the floor beneath, in close proximity to the chair, were two or three minute portions of wood freshly chipped off from the leg of the table; all of which looked as if some one of a nervous disposition had been sitting there, whose hand in a moment of self-forgetfulness had caught up the knife and unconsciously whittled the table. A little thing, you say; but when the question is, which of two ladies, one of a calm and self-possessed nature, the other restless in her ways and excitable in her disposition, was in a certain spot at a certain time, it is these little things that become almost deadly in their significance. No one who has been with these two women an hour can hesitate as to whose delicate hand made that cut in Mr. Leavenworth’s library table.
“But knowing how easy it is to make mistakes in situations like these, I searched the library again and found something very interesting. On the table lay a penknife, and scattered on the floor nearby, close to the chair, were a couple of tiny pieces of wood that had recently been chipped off the table leg; it all looked like someone with a nervous temperament had been sitting there, whose hand, in a moment of absentmindedness, had picked up the knife and unconsciously whittled the table. It may seem like a small detail, but when the question is which of two women—one calm and composed, the other restless and excitable—was in a specific place at a specific time, it's these small details that can be incredibly significant. Anyone who has spent even an hour with these two women wouldn't doubt whose delicate hand made that mark on Mr. Leavenworth’s library table."
“But we are not done. I distinctly overheard Eleanore accuse her cousin of this deed. Now such a woman as Eleanore Leavenworth has proved herself to be never would accuse a relative of crime without the strongest and most substantial reasons. First, she must have been sure her cousin stood in a position of such emergency that nothing but the death of her uncle could release her from it; secondly, that her cousin’s character was of such a nature she would not hesitate to relieve herself from a desperate emergency by the most desperate of means; and lastly, been in possession of some circumstantial evidence against her cousin, seriously corroborative of her suspicions. Smith, all this was true of Eleanore Leavenworth. As to the character of her cousin, she has had ample proof of her ambition, love of money, caprice and deceit, it having been Mary Leavenworth, and not Eleanore, as was first supposed, who had contracted the secret marriage already spoken of. Of the critical position in which she stood, let the threat once made by Mr. Leavenworth to substitute her cousin’s name for hers in his will in case she had married this x be remembered, as well as the tenacity with which Mary clung to her hopes of future fortune; while for the corroborative testimony of her guilt which Eleanore is supposed to have had, remember that previous to the key having been found in Eleanore’s possession, she had spent some time in her cousin’s room; and that it was at Mary’s fireplace the half-burned fragments of that letter were found,—and you have the outline of a report which in an hour’s time from this will lead to the arrest of Mary Leavenworth as the assassin of her uncle and benefactor.”
“But we’re not finished. I clearly heard Eleanore accuse her cousin of this crime. Now, a woman like Eleanore Leavenworth wouldn’t just accuse a relative without solid and convincing reasons. First, she must have been sure her cousin was in such a desperate situation that only the death of her uncle could get her out of it; second, that her cousin's character was such that she wouldn’t think twice about escaping a dire situation by any means necessary; and lastly, she must have had some circumstantial evidence against her cousin that seriously supported her suspicions. Smith, all this is true about Eleanore Leavenworth. As for her cousin's character, she has plenty of proof of her ambition, love of money, unpredictability, and deceit; it was Mary Leavenworth, not Eleanore as initially thought, who had contracted the secret marriage we’ve talked about. To understand the critical situation she was in, consider the threat Mr. Leavenworth made to change his will to include her cousin’s name if she married that x, as well as how desperately Mary held onto her hopes for future wealth. And for the evidence of her guilt that Eleanore supposedly had, remember that before the key was found in Eleanore’s possession, she had spent time in her cousin’s room; and that at Mary’s fireplace, they found the half-burned fragments of that letter—and that gives you the outline of a report that, in an hour, will lead to the arrest of Mary Leavenworth as her uncle's assassin.”
A silence ensued which, like the darkness of Egypt, could be felt; then a great and terrible cry rang through the room, and a man’s form, rushing from I knew not where, shot by me and fell at Mr. Gryce’s feet shrieking out:
A silence followed that, like the darkness of Egypt, was palpable; then a loud and terrifying scream echoed through the room, and a man, coming from who knows where, rushed past me and fell at Mr. Gryce’s feet, crying out:
“It is a lie! a lie! Mary Leavenworth is innocent as a babe unborn. I am the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth. I! I! I!”
“It’s a lie! A lie! Mary Leavenworth is as innocent as a newborn baby. I’m the one who killed Mr. Leavenworth. I! I! I!”
It was Trueman Harwell.
It was Trueman Harwell.
XXXVII. CULMINATION
I never saw such a look of mortal triumph on the face of a man as that which crossed the countenance of the detective.
I’ve never seen such a look of ultimate triumph on a man’s face as the one that crossed the detective’s.
“Well,” said he, “this is unexpected, but not wholly unwelcome. I am truly glad to learn that Miss Leavenworth is innocent; but I must hear some few more particulars before I shall be satisfied. Get up, Mr. Harwell, and explain yourself. If you are the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth, how comes it that things look so black against everybody but yourself?”
“Well,” he said, “this is unexpected, but not entirely unwelcome. I’m really glad to hear that Miss Leavenworth is innocent; however, I need to know a few more details before I’m satisfied. Get up, Mr. Harwell, and explain yourself. If you are the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth, how is it that everything looks so bad for everyone except you?”
But in the hot, feverish eyes which sought him from the writhing form at his feet, there was mad anxiety and pain, but little explanation. Seeing him making unavailing efforts to speak, I drew near.
But in the hot, feverish eyes that looked at him from the writhing figure at his feet, there was crazy anxiety and pain, but not much explanation. Seeing him making futile attempts to speak, I approached.
“Lean on me,” said I, lifting him to his feet.
“Lean on me,” I said, helping him up to his feet.
His face, relieved forever from its mask of repression, turned towards me with the look of a despairing spirit. “Save! save!” he gasped. “Save her—Mary—they are sending a report—stop it!”
His face, freed forever from its mask of repression, turned toward me with the expression of a desperate spirit. “Save! Save!” he gasped. “Save her—Mary—they're sending a report—stop it!”
“Yes,” broke in another voice. “If there is a man here who believes in God and prizes woman’s honor, let him stop the issue of that report.” And Henry Clavering, dignified as ever, but in a state of extreme agitation, stepped into our midst through an open door at our right.
“Yes,” interrupted another voice. “If there's any man here who believes in God and values a woman's honor, let him put a stop to that report.” And Henry Clavering, as dignified as ever but extremely agitated, stepped into our midst through an open door on our right.

But at the sight of his face, the man in our arms quivered, shrieked, and gave one bound that would have overturned Mr. Clavering, herculean of frame as he was, had not Mr. Gryce interposed.
But when he saw his face, the man in our arms shook, screamed, and made a leap that would have knocked Mr. Clavering over, impressive as he was, if Mr. Gryce hadn't stepped in.
“Wait!” he cried; and holding back the secretary with one hand—where was his rheumatism now!—he put the other in his pocket and drew thence a document which he held up before Mr. Clavering. “It has not gone yet,” said he; “be easy. And you,” he went on, turning towards Trueman Harwell, “be quiet, or——”
“Wait!” he shouted; and while holding the secretary back with one hand—where was his rheumatism now!—he reached into his pocket with the other and pulled out a document, which he held up in front of Mr. Clavering. “It hasn’t left yet,” he said; “don’t worry. And you,” he continued, turning to Trueman Harwell, “be quiet, or——”
His sentence was cut short by the man springing from his grasp. “Let me go!” he shrieked. “Let me have my revenge on him who, in face of all I have done for Mary Leavenworth, dares to call her his wife! Let me—” But at this point he paused, his quivering frame stiffening into stone, and his clutching hands, outstretched for his rival’s throat, falling heavily back. “Hark!” said he, glaring over Mr. Clavering’s shoulder: “it is she! I hear her! I feel her! She is on the stairs! she is at the door! she—” a low, shuddering sigh of longing and despair finished the sentence: the door opened, and Mary Leavenworth stood before us!
His sentence was interrupted when the man broke free from his hold. “Let me go!” he shouted. “Let me get my revenge on the one who, despite everything I’ve done for Mary Leavenworth, dares to call her his wife! Let me—” But then he stopped, his trembling body turning rigid, and his outstretched hands, reaching for his rival’s throat, fell back heavily. “Listen!” he said, glaring over Mr. Clavering’s shoulder: “it’s her! I can hear her! I can feel her! She’s on the stairs! She’s at the door! She—” A low, shuddering sigh of longing and despair completed the sentence: the door opened, and Mary Leavenworth stood before us!
It was a moment to make young hairs turn gray. To see her face, so pale, so haggard, so wild in its fixed horror, turned towards Henry Clavering, to the utter ignoring of the real actor in this most horrible scene! Trueman Harwell could not stand it.
It was a moment to make young hair turn gray. To see her face, so pale, so exhausted, so frantic in its fixed horror, turned towards Henry Clavering, completely ignoring the true player in this most horrific scene! Trueman Harwell couldn't take it.
“Ah, ah!” he cried; “look at her! cold, cold; not one glance for me, though I have just drawn the halter from her neck and fastened it about my own!”
“Ah, ah!” he cried; “look at her! cold, cold; not a single glance my way, even though I just pulled the halter off her neck and put it around my own!”
And, breaking from the clasp of the man who in his jealous rage would now have withheld him, he fell on his knees before Mary, clutching her dress with frenzied hands. “You shall look at me,” he cried; “you shall listen to me! I will not lose body and soul for nothing. Mary, they said you were in peril! I could not endure that thought, so I uttered the truth,—yes, though I knew what the consequence would be,—and all I want now is for you to say you believe me, when I swear that I only meant to secure to you the fortune you so much desired; that I never dreamed it would come to this; that it was because I loved you, and hoped to win your love in return that I——”
And, breaking free from the grip of the man who, in his jealous rage, would have kept him from her, he fell to his knees before Mary, clutching her dress with desperate hands. “You *have* to look at me,” he cried; “you *have* to listen to me! I won’t lose everything for nothing. Mary, they said you were in danger! I couldn’t stand that thought, so I spoke the truth—yes, even though I knew what would happen next—and all I want now is for you to say you believe me when I swear that I only wanted to secure the fortune you so deeply desired; that I never imagined it would lead to this; that it was because I loved you, and hoped to win your love in return that I——”
But she did not seem to see him, did not seem to hear him. Her eyes were fixed upon Henry Clavering with an awful inquiry in their depths, and none but he could move her.
But she didn't seem to see him or hear him. Her eyes were locked on Henry Clavering with a terrifying question in their depths, and no one but him could reach her.
“You do not hear me!” shrieked the poor wretch. “Ice that you are, you would not turn your head if I should call to you from the depths of hell!”
“You’re not listening to me!” yelled the poor soul. “You’re so cold that you wouldn’t even look my way if I called to you from the depths of hell!”
But even this cry fell unheeded. Pushing her hands down upon his shoulders as though she would sweep some impediment from her path, she endeavored to advance. “Why is that man here?” she cried, indicating her husband with one quivering hand. “What has he done that he should be brought here to confront me at this awful time?”
But even this cry went unheard. Pressing her hands down on his shoulders as if to clear away any obstacles, she tried to move forward. “Why is that man here?” she shouted, pointing at her husband with a shaking hand. “What has he done that he should be brought here to face me at this terrible time?”
“I told her to come here to meet her uncle’s murderer,” whispered Mr. Gryce into my ear.
“I told her to come here to meet her uncle’s killer,” whispered Mr. Gryce into my ear.
But before I could reply to her, before Mr. Clavering himself could murmur a word, the guilty wretch before her had started to his feet.
But before I could respond to her, before Mr. Clavering could say a word, the guilty person in front of her had jumped to his feet.
“Don’t you know? then I will tell you. It is because these gentlemen, chivalrous and honorable as they consider themselves, think that you, the beauty and the Sybarite, committed with your own white hand the deed of blood which has brought you freedom and fortune. Yes, yes, this man”—turning and pointing at me—“friend as he has made himself out to be, kindly and honorable as you have doubtless believed him, but who in every look he has bestowed upon you, every word he has uttered in your hearing during all these four horrible weeks, has been weaving a cord for your neck—thinks you the assassin of your uncle, unknowing that a man stood at your side ready to sweep half the world from your path if that same white hand rose in bidding. That I——”
“Don't you know? Then let me explain. It's because these guys, as chivalrous and honorable as they think they are, believe that you, the beauty and the hedonist, personally committed the bloody act that earned you your freedom and fortune. Yes, yes, this man”—turning and pointing at me—“who has pretended to be your friend, and whom you have likely seen as kind and honorable, but who, with every glance he gave you and every word he said in your presence over these past four awful weeks, has been crafting a noose for your neck—thinks you are your uncle's killer, unaware that a man stood by your side ready to clear half the world from your path if that same white hand commanded it. That I——”
“You?” Ah! now she could see him: now she could hear him!
"You?" Ah! Now she could see him; now she could hear him!
“Yes,” clutching her robe again as she hastily recoiled; “didn’t you know it? When in that dreadful hour of your rejection by your uncle, you cried aloud for some one to help you, didn’t you know——”
“Yes,” clutching her robe again as she quickly pulled back; “didn’t you know? When your uncle rejected you that awful time, you cried out for someone to help you, didn’t you know——”
“Don’t!” she shrieked, bursting from him with a look of unspeakable horror. “Don’t say that! Oh!” she gasped, “is the mad cry of a stricken woman for aid and sympathy the call for a murderer?” And turning away in horror, she moaned: “Who that ever looks at me now will forget that a man—such a man!—dared to think that, because I was in mortal perplexity, I would accept the murder of my best friend as a relief from it!” Her horror was unbounded. “Oh, what a chastisement for folly!” she murmured. “What a punishment for the love of money which has always been my curse!”
“Don’t!” she shouted, pulling away from him with a look of absolute terror. “Don’t say that! Oh!” she gasped, “is a desperate woman’s cry for help and compassion really a call for a killer?” And turning away in fright, she groaned: “Who could look at me now and forget that a man—such a man!—dared to think that, just because I was in deep trouble, I would accept the murder of my best friend as a way out of it!” Her horror was limitless. “Oh, what a punishment for my foolishness!” she whispered. “What a price to pay for the love of money, which has always been my downfall!”
Henry Clavering could no longer restrain himself, leaping to her side, he bent over her. “Was it nothing but folly, Mary? Are you guiltless of any deeper wrong? Is there no link of complicity between you two? Have you nothing on your soul but an inordinate desire to preserve your place in your uncle’s will, even at the risk of breaking my heart and wronging your noble cousin? Are you innocent in this matter? Tell me!” placing his hand on her head, he pressed it slowly back and gazed into her eyes; then, without a word, took her to his breast and looked calmly around him.
Henry Clavering could no longer hold back. He jumped to her side and leaned over her. “Was it just foolishness, Mary? Are you completely innocent of any deeper wrongdoing? Is there no connection between you two? Do you only care about keeping your spot in your uncle’s will, even if it means breaking my heart and doing wrong to your noble cousin? Are you really innocent in this situation? Tell me!” He placed his hand on her head, gently pushed it back, and looked into her eyes. Then, without saying a word, he pulled her close and looked around him calmly.
“She is innocent!” said he.
"She's innocent!" he said.
It was the uplifting of a stifling pall. No one in the room, unless it was the wretched criminal shivering before us, but felt a sudden influx of hope. Even Mary’s own countenance caught a glow. “Oh!” she whispered, withdrawing from his arms to look better into his face, “and is this the man I have trifled with, injured, and tortured, till the very name of Mary Leavenworth might well make him shudder? Is this he whom I married in a fit of caprice, only to forsake and deny? Henry, do you declare me innocent in face of all you have seen and heard; in face of that moaning, chattering wretch before us, and my own quaking flesh and evident terror; with the remembrance on your heart and in your mind of the letter I wrote you the morning after the murder, in which I prayed you to keep away from me, as I was in such deadly danger the least hint given to the world that I had a secret to conceal would destroy me? Do you, can you, will you, declare me innocent before God and the world?”
It was like a heavy cloud being lifted. Everyone in the room, except maybe the miserable criminal trembling in front of us, felt a sudden surge of hope. Even Mary’s face brightened. “Oh!” she whispered, pulling away from his arms to examine his face more closely, “is this the man I have toyed with, hurt, and tormented to the point where the very name Mary Leavenworth would make him shudder? Is this the guy I married on a whim, only to abandon and deny? Henry, do you consider me innocent despite everything you’ve seen and heard; despite that moaning, chattering wretch before us, and my own shaking body and obvious fear; remembering the letter I sent you the morning after the murder, pleading with you to stay away from me because I was in such grave danger that even a hint to the world that I had a secret could destroy me? Do you, can you, will you, declare me innocent before God and everyone?”
“I do,” said he.
"I do," he said.
A light such as had never visited her face before passed slowly over it. “Then God forgive me the wrong I have done this noble heart, for I can never forgive myself! Wait!” said she, as he opened his lips. “Before I accept any further tokens of your generous confidence, let me show you what I am. You shall know the worst of the woman you have taken to your heart. Mr. Raymond,” she cried, turning towards me for the first time, “in those days when, with such an earnest desire for my welfare (you see I do not believe this man’s insinuations), you sought to induce me to speak out and tell all I knew concerning this dreadful deed, I did not do it because of my selfish fears. I knew the case looked dark against me. Eleanore had told me so. Eleanore herself—and it was the keenest pang I had to endure—believed me guilty. She had her reasons. She knew first, from the directed envelope she had found lying underneath my uncle’s dead body on the library table, that he had been engaged at the moment of death in summoning his lawyer to make that change in his will which would transfer my claims to her; secondly, that notwithstanding my denial of the same, I had been down to his room the night before, for she had heard my door open and my dress rustle as I passed out. But that was not all; the key that every one felt to be a positive proof of guilt wherever found, had been picked up by her from the floor of my room; the letter written by Mr. Clavering to my uncle was found in my fire; and the handkerchief which she had seen me take from the basket of clean clothes, was produced at the inquest stained with pistol grease. I could not account for these things. A web seemed tangled about my feet. I could not stir without encountering some new toil. I knew I was innocent; but if I failed to satisfy my cousin of this, how could I hope to convince the general public, if once called upon to do so. Worse still, if Eleanore, with every apparent motive for desiring long life to our uncle, was held in such suspicion because of a few circumstantial evidences against her, what would I not have to fear if these evidences were turned against me, the heiress! The tone and manner of the juryman at the inquest that asked who would be most benefited by my uncle’s will showed but too plainly. When, therefore, Eleanore, true to her heart’s generous instincts, closed her lips and refused to speak when speech would have been my ruin, I let her do it, justifying myself with the thought that she had deemed me capable of crime, and so must bear the consequences. Nor, when I saw how dreadful these were likely to prove, did I relent. Fear of the ignominy, suspense, and danger which confession would entail sealed my lips. Only once did I hesitate. That was when, in the last conversation we had, I saw that, notwithstanding appearances, you believed in Eleanore’s innocence, and the thought crossed me you might be induced to believe in mine if I threw myself upon your mercy. But just then Mr. Clavering came; and as in a flash I seemed to realize what my future life would be, stained by suspicion, and, instead of yielding to my impulse, went so far in the other direction as to threaten Mr. Clavering with a denial of our marriage if he approached me again till all danger was over.
A light that had never lit up her face before slowly passed over it. “Then God forgive me for the wrong I’ve done to this noble heart, because I can never forgive myself! Wait!” she said as he opened his mouth. “Before I accept any more signs of your generous trust, let me show you who I really am. You’ll know the worst about the woman you’ve taken into your heart. Mr. Raymond,” she exclaimed, finally turning toward me, “back in those days when, with such a sincere wish for my well-being (you see I don’t believe this man’s insinuations), you tried to get me to speak up and tell everything I knew about this terrible act, I didn’t do it because I was scared. I knew the case looked bad for me. Eleanore had told me so. Eleanore herself—and it hurt me deeply—thought I was guilty. She had her reasons. First, she found the addressed envelope under my uncle’s dead body on the library table, which meant he was calling his lawyer to change his will to pass my claims to her; second, even though I denied it, I had been in his room the night before because she heard my door open and my dress rustle as I left. But that wasn’t all; the key that everyone believed was clear proof of guilt had been picked up by her from the floor of my room; the letter written by Mr. Clavering to my uncle was found in my fireplace; and the handkerchief she saw me take from the basket of clean laundry was produced at the inquest, stained with gunpowder. I couldn't explain these things. I felt trapped. I couldn’t move without stumbling into another problem. I knew I was innocent, but if I couldn’t convince my cousin of that, how could I hope to persuade the public if I was ever called upon to do so? Even worse, if Eleanore, who had every reason to want our uncle to live long, was held in such suspicion because of a few circumstantial pieces of evidence against her, what would I have to fear if those pieces of evidence turned against me, the heiress! The tone and manner of the juryman at the inquest who asked who would benefit most from my uncle’s will were all too clear. So, when Eleanore, true to her generous instincts, stayed silent and refused to speak when her words could have ruined me, I let her do it, justifying myself by thinking that she assumed I was capable of a crime and thus had to face the consequences. And even when I realized how terrible those consequences could be, I didn’t change my mind. The fear of the shame, uncertainty, and danger that would come with confession kept me quiet. I only hesitated once. That was during our last conversation when I saw that, despite everything, you believed in Eleanore’s innocence, and the thought crossed my mind that you might believe in mine if I begged for your mercy. But just then, Mr. Clavering arrived; and in a flash, I realized what my future would be like, stained by suspicion, and instead of giving in to my impulse, I went the opposite way and threatened Mr. Clavering with denying our marriage if he approached me again until all danger had passed.
“Yes, he will tell you that was my welcome to him when, with heart and brain racked by long suspense, he came to my door for one word of assurance that the peril I was in was not of my own making. That was the greeting I gave him after a year of silence every moment of which was torture to him. But he forgives me; I see it in his eyes; I hear it in his accents; and you—oh, if in the long years to come you can forget what I have made Eleanore suffer by my selfish fears; if with the shadow of her wrong before you, you can by the grace of some sweet hope think a little less hardly of me, do. As for this man—torture could not be worse to me than this standing with him in the same room—let him come forward and declare if I by look or word have given him reason to believe I understood his passion, much less returned it.”
“Yes, he will tell you that was my welcome to him when, with his heart and mind troubled by a long wait, he came to my door for just one word of reassurance that the danger I was in wasn’t my fault. That was the greeting I gave him after a year of silence, every moment of which was torture for him. But he forgives me; I can see it in his eyes; I can hear it in his voice; and you—oh, if in the long years to come you can forget what I made Eleanore endure because of my selfish fears; if, with the memory of her suffering before you, you can, by the grace of some sweet hope, think a little less harshly of me, please do. As for this man—nothing could be worse for me than standing in the same room with him—let him come forward and say if I, by look or word, have given him any reason to believe I understood his feelings, much less returned them.”
“Why ask!” he gasped. “Don’t you see it was your indifference which drove me mad? To stand before you, to agonize after you, to follow you with thoughts in every move you made; to know my soul was welded to yours with bands of steel no fire could melt, no force destroy, no strain dissever; to sleep under the same roof, sit at the same table, and yet meet not so much as one look to show me you understood! It was that which made my life a hell. I was determined you should understand. If I had to leap into a pit of flame, you should know what I was, and what my passion for you was. And you do. You comprehend it all now. Shrink as you will from my presence, cower as you may to the weak man you call husband, you can never forget the love of Trueman Harwell; never forget that love, love, love, was the force which led me down into your uncle’s room that night, and lent me will to pull the trigger which poured all the wealth you hold this day into your lap. Yes,” he went on, towering in his preternatural despair till even the noble form of Henry Clavering looked dwarfed beside him, “every dollar that chinks from your purse shall talk of me. Every gew-gaw which flashes on that haughty head, too haughty to bend to me, shall shriek my name into your ears. Fashion, pomp, luxury,—you will have them all; but till gold loses its glitter and ease its attraction you will never forget the hand that gave them to you!”
“Why ask!” he gasped. “Don’t you see it was your indifference that drove me insane? To stand before you, to agonize over you, to follow you with my thoughts in every move you made; to know my soul was bound to yours with steel bonds that no fire could melt, no force destroy, no strain separate; to sleep under the same roof, sit at the same table, and yet not even get a single look to show me you understood! That’s what made my life a nightmare. I was determined you would understand. If I had to leap into a pit of flames, you would know who I was and what my passion for you was. And you do. You get it all now. Flinch as you will from my presence, cower as you may to the weak man you call husband, you can never forget the love of Trueman Harwell; never forget that love, love, love was the force that led me into your uncle’s room that night and gave me the will to pull the trigger that poured all the wealth you have today into your lap. Yes,” he continued, towering in his extraordinary despair until even the noble figure of Henry Clavering seemed small beside him, “every dollar that jingles from your purse shall speak of me. Every flashy piece that sparkles on that proud head, too proud to bend to me, shall scream my name in your ears. Fashion, pomp, luxury—you will have them all; but until gold loses its shine and comfort its appeal, you will never forget the hand that gave them to you!”
With a look whose evil triumph I cannot describe, he put his hand into the arm of the waiting detective, and in another moment would have been led from the room; when Mary, crushing down the swell of emotions that was seething in her breast, lifted her head and said:
With an expression of wicked victory that I can’t put into words, he grabbed the arm of the waiting detective, and in a moment would have been taken out of the room; when Mary, pushing down the rush of feelings bubbling up inside her, raised her head and said:
“No, Trueman Harwell; I cannot give you even that thought for your comfort. Wealth so laden would bring nothing but torture. I cannot accept the torture, so must release the wealth. From this day, Mary Clavering owns nothing but what comes to her from the husband she has so long and so basely wronged.” And raising her hands to her ears, she tore out the diamonds which hung there, and flung them at the feet of the unfortunate man.
“No, Trueman Harwell; I can’t even give you that thought for your comfort. Wealth like that would only bring pain. I can’t accept the pain, so I have to let go of the wealth. From now on, Mary Clavering owns nothing but what comes to her from the husband she has wronged for so long and so badly.” And raising her hands to her ears, she ripped out the diamonds that hung there and threw them at the feet of the unfortunate man.
It was the final wrench of the rack. With a yell such as I never thought to listen to from the lips of a man, he flung up his arms, while all the lurid light of madness glared on his face. “And I have given my soul to hell for a shadow!” he moaned, “for a shadow!”
It was the last turn of the handle. With a scream I never expected to hear from a man, he threw up his arms, and the wild light of madness shone on his face. “And I have given my soul to hell for a shadow!” he groaned, “for a shadow!”
“Well, that is the best day’s work I ever did! Your congratulations, Mr. Raymond, upon the success of the most daring game ever played in a detective’s office.”
“Well, that is the best day’s work I ever did! Congrats, Mr. Raymond, on the success of the boldest game ever played in a detective’s office.”
I looked at the triumphant countenance of Mr. Gryce in amazement. “What do you mean?” I cried; “did you plan all this?”
I stared at Mr. Gryce's triumphant face in shock. “What do you mean?” I exclaimed; “did you plan all of this?”
“Did I plan it?” he repeated. “Could I stand here, seeing how things have turned out, if I had not? Mr. Raymond, let us be comfortable. You are a gentleman, but we can well shake hands over this. I have never known such a satisfactory conclusion to a bad piece of business in all my professional career.”
“Did I plan it?” he repeated. “Could I stand here, seeing how things have turned out, if I hadn't? Mr. Raymond, let’s be straightforward. You’re a gentleman, but we can definitely shake hands on this. I've never experienced such a satisfying ending to a bad situation in all my professional career.”
We did shake hands, long and fervently, and then I asked him to explain himself.
We shook hands for a long time, really passionately, and then I asked him to explain what he meant.
“Well,” said he, “there has always been one thing that plagued me, even in the very moment of my strongest suspicion against this woman, and that was, the pistol-cleaning business. I could not reconcile it with what I knew of womankind. I could not make it seem the act of a woman. Did you ever know a woman who cleaned a pistol? No. They can fire them, and do; but after firing them, they do not clean them. Now it is a principle which every detective recognizes, that if of a hundred leading circumstances connected with a crime, ninety-nine of these are acts pointing to the suspected party with unerring certainty, but the hundredth equally important act one which that person could not have performed, the whole fabric of suspicion is destroyed. Recognizing this principle, then, as I have said, I hesitated when it came to the point of arrest. The chain was complete; the links were fastened; but one link was of a different size and material from the rest; and in this argued a break in the chain. I resolved to give her a final chance. Summoning Mr. Clavering, and Mr. Harwell, two persons whom I had no reason to suspect, but who were the only persons beside herself who could have committed this crime, being the only persons of intellect who were in the house or believed to be, at the time of the murder, I notified them separately that the assassin of Mr. Leavenworth was not only found, but was about to be arrested in my house, and that if they wished to hear the confession which would be sure to follow, they might have the opportunity of doing so by coming here at such an hour. They were both too much interested, though for very different reasons, to refuse; and I succeeded in inducing them to conceal themselves in the two rooms from which you saw them issue, knowing that if either of them had committed this deed, he had done it for the love of Mary Leavenworth, and consequently could not hear her charged with crime, and threatened with arrest, without betraying himself. I did not hope much from the experiment; least of all did I anticipate that Mr. Harwell would prove to be the guilty man—but live and learn, Mr. Raymond, live and learn.”
“Well,” he said, “there’s always been one thing that bothered me, even when I was most suspicious of this woman, and that was the pistol-cleaning incident. I just couldn’t reconcile it with what I know about women. It didn’t seem like something a woman would do. Do you know any woman who cleans a pistol? No. They can fire them, and they do; but after firing, they never clean them. Now, every detective knows that if out of a hundred key details related to a crime, ninety-nine clearly point to the suspected person, the one crucial detail that they couldn’t possibly have done breaks the whole chain of suspicion. Understanding this, I hesitated at the moment of arrest. The evidence seemed complete; the links were strong; but one link didn’t match the others in size or material, and that indicated a flaw in the chain. I decided to give her one last chance. I called in Mr. Clavering and Mr. Harwell, two people I had no reason to suspect, but who were the only ones besides her who could have committed the crime, being the only intelligent individuals in the house at the time of the murder. I informed them separately that the killer of Mr. Leavenworth had been found and was about to be arrested in my home, and that if they wanted to hear the confession that would surely follow, they could come here at a specific hour. They were both too interested, albeit for very different reasons, to decline; and I managed to persuade them to hide in the two rooms from which you saw them emerge, knowing that if either of them had committed the crime, it would have been out of love for Mary Leavenworth, and they wouldn’t be able to hear her accused of wrongdoing and threatened with arrest without giving themselves away. I didn’t have high hopes for the experiment; least of all did I expect Mr. Harwell to turn out to be the guilty one—but live and learn, Mr. Raymond, live and learn.”
XXXVIII. A FULL CONFESSION
I am not a bad man; I am only an intense one. Ambition, love, jealousy, hatred, revenge—transitory emotions with some, are terrific passions with me. To be sure, they are quiet and concealed ones, coiled serpents that make no stir till aroused; but then, deadly in their spring and relentless in their action. Those who have known me best have not known this. My own mother was ignorant of it. Often and often have I heard her say: “If Trueman only had more sensibility! If Trueman were not so indifferent to everything! In short, if Trueman had more power in him!”
I’m not a bad guy; I’m just really intense. Ambition, love, jealousy, hatred, revenge—what might be temporary feelings for some are powerful passions for me. Sure, they’re quiet and hidden, like coiled snakes that don’t make a noise until something stirs them; but when they strike, they’re deadly and unstoppable. Those who know me well haven’t seen this side of me. Even my mother was unaware of it. I’ve often heard her say, “If Trueman only had more sensitivity! If Trueman wasn’t so indifferent to everything! Essentially, if Trueman had more drive inside him!”
It was the same at school. No one understood me. They thought me meek; called me Dough-face. For three years they called me this, then I turned upon them. Choosing out their ringleader, I felled him to the ground, laid him on his back, and stamped upon him. He was handsome before my foot came down; afterwards—Well, it is enough he never called me Dough-face again. In the store I entered soon after, I met with even less appreciation. Regular at my work and exact in my performance of it, they thought me a good machine and nothing more. What heart, soul, and feeling could a man have who never sported, never smoked, and never laughed? I could reckon up figures correctly, but one scarcely needed heart or soul for that. I could even write day by day and month by month without showing a flaw in my copy; but that only argued I was no more than they intimated, a regular automaton. I let them think so, with the certainty before me that they would one day change their minds as others had done. The fact was, I loved nobody well enough, not even myself, to care for any man’s opinion. Life was well-nigh a blank to me; a dead level plain that had to be traversed whether I would or not. And such it might have continued to this day if I had never met Mary Leavenworth. But when, some nine months since, I left my desk in the counting-house for a seat in Mr. Leavenworth’s library, a blazing torch fell into my soul whose flame has never gone out, and never will, till the doom before me is accomplished.
It was the same at school. No one understood me. They thought I was timid; called me Dough-face. For three years they called me that, until I finally fought back. I singled out their leader, knocked him to the ground, laid him on his back, and stomped on him. He was good-looking before my foot came down; afterwards—well, let's just say he never called me Dough-face again. When I started working at the store shortly after, I got even less respect. I was reliable and accurate in my work, but they saw me as just a good machine and nothing more. What kind of heart, soul, or feelings could a guy have who never played sports, never smoked, and never laughed? I could add up numbers accurately, but that didn’t require any heart or soul. I could even write day in and day out without any mistakes; but that just proved I was no more than they suggested, a regular automaton. I let them think that, sure that they'd eventually change their minds like everyone else had. The truth was, I didn’t love anyone enough, not even myself, to care about anyone’s opinion. Life felt almost empty to me; a flat expanse I had to cross whether I wanted to or not. And it might have stayed that way if I had never met Mary Leavenworth. But when, about nine months ago, I left my desk in the office for a seat in Mr. Leavenworth’s library, a blazing torch fell into my soul whose flame has never gone out, and it never will, until my fate is sealed.
She was so beautiful! When, on that first evening, I followed my new employer into the parlor, and saw this woman standing up before me in her half-alluring, half-appalling charm, I knew, as by a lightning flash, what my future would be if I remained in that house. She was in one of her haughty moods, and bestowed upon me little more than a passing glance. But her indifference made slight impression upon me then. It was enough that I was allowed to stand in her presence and look unrebuked upon her loveliness. To be sure, it was like gazing into the flower-wreathed crater of an awakening volcano. Fear and fascination were in each moment I lingered there; but fear and fascination made the moment what it was, and I could not have withdrawn if I would.
She was incredibly beautiful! On that first evening, when I followed my new boss into the living room and saw this woman standing in front of me with her mix of alluring and unsettling charm, I instantly realized what my future would hold if I stayed in that house. She was in one of her proud moods and barely gave me more than a quick glance. But her indifference barely affected me then. It was enough to be allowed to stand in her presence and admire her beauty without being scolded. It felt like looking into the flower-adorned crater of an awakening volcano. Each moment I spent there was filled with both fear and fascination; those feelings made the moment what it was, and I couldn’t have left even if I wanted to.
And so it was always. Unspeakable pain as well as pleasure was in the emotion with which I regarded her. Yet for all that I did not cease to study her hour by hour and day by day; her smiles, her movement, her way of turning her head or lifting her eyelids. I had a purpose in this. I wished to knit her beauty so firmly into the warp and woof of my being that nothing could ever serve to tear it away. For I saw then as plainly as now that, coquette though she was, she would never stoop to me. No; I might lie down at her feet and let her trample over me; she would not even turn to see what it was she had stepped upon. I might spend days, months, years, learning the alphabet of her wishes; she would not thank me for my pains or even raise the lashes from her cheek to look at me as I passed. I was nothing to her, could not be anything unless—and this thought came slowly—I could in some way become her master.
And so it always was. I felt both indescribable pain and joy in the emotions I had for her. Still, I didn’t stop watching her hour by hour and day by day; her smiles, her movements, her way of tilting her head or lifting her eyelids. I had a goal in mind. I wanted to weave her beauty so tightly into the fabric of my existence that nothing could ever pull it away. For I understood then, as clearly as I do now, that despite her flirtations, she would never lower herself to acknowledge me. No; I could lay at her feet and let her walk all over me; she wouldn’t even glance down to see what she had stepped on. I could spend days, months, years, learning what she wanted; she wouldn’t thank me for my efforts or even lift her eyes to see me pass by. I meant nothing to her, could never mean anything unless—and this realization came slowly—I could somehow become her master.
Meantime I wrote at Mr. Leavenworth’s dictation and pleased him. My methodical ways were just to his taste. As for the other member of the family, Miss Eleanore Leavenworth—she treated me just as one of her proud but sympathetic nature might be expected to do. Not familiarly, but kindly; not as a friend, but as a member of the household whom she met every day at table, and who, as she or any one else could see, was none too happy or hopeful.
Meantime, I wrote at Mr. Leavenworth’s direction and it made him happy. My organized approach was exactly what he liked. As for the other family member, Miss Eleanore Leavenworth—she interacted with me in a way that was typical for her proud yet understanding nature. Not in a casual way, but kindly; not as a friend, but as someone from the household she saw every day at the dinner table, and who, as she or anyone else could tell, was not very happy or optimistic.
Six months went by. I had learned two things; first, that Mary Leavenworth loved her position as prospective heiress to a large fortune above every other earthly consideration; and secondly, that she was in the possession of a secret which endangered that position. What this was, I had for some time no means of knowing. But when later I became convinced it was one of love, I grew hopeful, strange as it may seem. For by this time I had learned Mr. Leavenworth’s disposition almost as perfectly as that of his niece, and knew that in a matter of this kind he would be uncompromising; and that in the clashing of these two wills something might occur which would give me a hold upon her. The only thing that troubled me was the fact that I did not know the name of the man in whom she was interested. But chance soon favored me here. One day—a month ago now—I sat down to open Mr. Leavenworth’s mail as usual. One letter—shall I ever forget it? ran thus:
Six months passed. I had learned two things: first, that Mary Leavenworth valued her position as the potential heiress to a large fortune above everything else; and second, that she was hiding a secret that threatened that position. I had no way of knowing what it was for a while. But when I later became convinced it was related to love, I felt hopeful, which might seem strange. By then, I had figured out Mr. Leavenworth's temperament almost as well as I had his niece's, and I knew he would be inflexible on this matter; that in the clash of these two wills, something might happen that would give me leverage over her. The only thing that bothered me was that I didn’t know the name of the man she was interested in. But luck soon smiled upon me. One day—about a month ago—I sat down to go through Mr. Leavenworth's mail as usual. One letter—will I ever forget it?—said:
“HOFFMAN HOUSE,
“HOFFMAN HOUSE,
“March 1, 1876.”
"March 1, 1876."
MR. HORATIO LEAVENWORTH:
Mr. Horatio Leavenworth:
“DEAR SIR,—You have a niece whom you love and trust, one, too, who seems worthy of all the love and trust that you or any other man can give her; so beautiful, so charming, so tender is she in face, form, manner, and conversation. But, dear sir, every rose has its thorn, and your rose is no exception to this rule. Lovely as she is, charming as she is, tender as she is, she is not only capable of trampling on the rights of one who trusted her, but of bruising the heart and breaking the spirit of him to whom she owes all duty, honor, and observance.
“DEAR SIR,—You have a niece whom you love and trust, and she seems deserving of all the love and trust that you or anyone else can give her; she is so beautiful, so charming, and so kind in her appearance, demeanor, and conversation. But, dear sir, every rose has its thorn, and your rose is no exception. As lovely as she is, charming as she is, and kind as she is, she is not only capable of trampling on the rights of someone who trusted her, but also of hurting the heart and breaking the spirit of the person to whom she owes all duty, honor, and respect.
“If you don’t believe this, ask her to her cruel, bewitching face, who and what is her humble servant, and yours.
“If you don’t believe this, ask her to her cruel, enchanting face, who and what her humble servant is, and yours.”
“Henry Ritchie Clavering.”
"Henry Ritchie Clavering."
If a bombshell had exploded at my feet, or the evil one himself appeared at my call, I would not have been more astounded. Not only was the name signed to these remarkable words unknown to me, but the epistle itself was that of one who felt himself to be her master: a position which, as you know, I was myself aspiring to occupy. For a few minutes, then, I stood a prey to feelings of the bitterest wrath and despair; then I grew calm, realizing that with this letter in my possession I was virtually the arbitrator of her destiny. Some men would have sought her there and then and, by threatening to place it in her uncle’s hand, won from her a look of entreaty, if no more; but I—well, my plans went deeper than that. I knew she would have to be in extremity before I could hope to win her. She must feel herself slipping over the edge of the precipice before she would clutch at the first thing offering succor. I decided to allow the letter to pass into my employer’s hands. But it had been opened! How could I manage to give it to him in this condition without exciting his suspicion? I knew of but one way; to let him see me open it for what he would consider the first time. So, waiting till he came into the room, I approached him with the letter, tearing off the end of the envelope as I came. Opening it, I gave a cursory glance at its contents and tossed it down on the table before him.
If a bomb had gone off right at my feet, or if the devil himself had shown up at my command, I wouldn't have been more shocked. Not only was I unfamiliar with the name attached to these incredible words, but the letter itself came from someone who saw himself as her master—a position I was also striving to achieve. For a few minutes, I was consumed by intense anger and despair; then I calmed down, realizing that with this letter in my hands, I had a significant influence over her fate. Some guys would have rushed to her right away and, by threatening to show it to her uncle, might have gotten a pleading look from her, at the very least. But me—I had bigger plans. I understood that she would only be vulnerable if she was in a desperate situation. She needed to feel like she was about to fall off a cliff before she would grasp at anything that offered help. I decided to let the letter go into my employer’s hands. But it had been opened! How could I give it to him in this state without raising his suspicions? I thought of one solution: to let him see me open it as if it were the first time. So, I waited until he entered the room, approached him with the letter, and tore off the end of the envelope as I walked over. After opening it, I quickly glanced at its contents and dropped it onto the table in front of him.
“That appears to be of a private character,” said I, “though there is no sign to that effect on the envelope.”
“That seems to be personal,” I said, “even though there’s no indication of that on the envelope.”
He took it up while I stood there. At the first word he started, looked at me, seemed satisfied from my expression that I had not read far enough to realize its nature, and, whirling slowly around in his chair, devoured the remainder in silence. I waited a moment, then withdrew to my own desk. One minute, two minutes passed in silence; he was evidently rereading the letter; then he hurriedly rose and left the room. As he passed me I caught a glimpse of his face in the mirror. The expression I saw there did not tend to lessen the hope that was rising in my breast.
He picked it up while I stood there. As soon as he spoke the first word, he looked at me and seemed pleased by my expression, indicating that I hadn’t read far enough to understand what it was about. Then, slowly turning around in his chair, he consumed the rest in silence. I waited a moment, then went back to my own desk. One minute, then two minutes went by quietly; he was clearly rereading the letter. Then he quickly got up and left the room. As he walked past me, I caught a glimpse of his face in the mirror. The look I saw there didn’t diminish the hope that was growing in my chest.
By following him almost immediately up-stairs I ascertained that he went directly to Mary’s room, and when in a few hours later the family collected around the dinner table, I perceived, almost without looking up, that a great and insurmountable barrier had been raised between him and his favorite niece.
By following him almost immediately upstairs, I discovered that he went straight to Mary’s room. When the family gathered around the dinner table a few hours later, I noticed, almost without glancing up, that a huge and unbridgeable gap had developed between him and his favorite niece.
Two days passed; days that were for me one long and unrelieved suspense. Had Mr. Leavenworth answered that letter? Would it all end as it had begun, without the appearance of the mysterious Clavering on the scene? I could not tell.
Two days went by; days that felt like one long and unbroken suspense for me. Had Mr. Leavenworth responded to that letter? Would it all wrap up like it started, without the mysterious Clavering showing up? I couldn't say.
Meanwhile my monotonous work went on, grinding my heart beneath its relentless wheel. I wrote and wrote and wrote, till it seemed as if my life blood went from me with every drop of ink I used. Always alert and listening, I dared not lift my head or turn my eyes at any unusual sound, lest I should seem to be watching. The third night I had a dream; I have already told Mr. Raymond what it was, and hence will not repeat it here. One correction, however, I wish to make in regard to it. In my statement to him I declared that the face of the man whom I saw lift his hand against my employer was that of Mr. Clavering. I lied when I said this. The face seen by me in my dream was my own. It was that fact which made it so horrible to me. In the crouching figure stealing warily down-stairs, I saw as in a glass the vision of my own form. Otherwise my account of the matter was true.
Meanwhile, my dull work continued, crushing my heart under its relentless demands. I wrote and wrote and wrote until it felt like my lifeblood was draining away with every drop of ink I used. Always on edge and listening, I didn’t dare lift my head or turn my eyes at any strange sound, in case I looked like I was watching. On the third night, I had a dream; I already told Mr. Raymond about it, so I won't go into it again here. However, I do want to correct one thing about it. In my statement to him, I claimed that the face of the man I saw raise his hand against my employer was that of Mr. Clavering. I lied when I said that. The face I saw in my dream was my own. That was what made it so horrifying for me. In the crouching figure sneaking carefully down the stairs, I saw my own form reflected back at me. Other than that, my account of the situation was accurate.
This vision had a tremendous effect upon me. Was it a premonition? a forewarning of the way in which I was to win this coveted creature for my own? Was the death of her uncle the bridge by which the impassable gulf between us might be spanned? I began to think it might be; to consider the possibilities which could make this the only path to my elysium; even went so far as to picture her lovely face bending gratefully towards me through the glare of a sudden release from some emergency in which she stood. One thing was sure; if that was the way I must go, I had at least been taught how to tread it; and all through the dizzy, blurred day that followed, I saw, as I sat at my work, repeated visions of that stealthy, purposeful figure stealing down the stairs and entering with uplifted pistol into the unconscious presence of my employer. I even found myself a dozen times that day turning my eyes upon the door through which it was to come, wondering how long it would be before my actual form would pause there. That the moment was at hand I did not imagine. Even when I left him that night after drinking with him the glass of sherry mentioned at the inquest, I had no idea the hour of action was so near. But when, not three minutes after going up-stairs, I caught the sound of a lady’s dress rustling through the hall, and listening, heard Mary Leavenworth pass my door on her way to the library, I realized that the fatal hour was come; that something was going to be said or done in that room which would make this deed necessary. What? I determined to ascertain. Casting about in my mind for the means of doing so, I remembered that the ventilator running up through the house opened first into the passageway connecting Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom and library, and, secondly, into the closet of the large spare room adjoining mine. Hastily unlocking the door of the communication between the rooms, I took my position in the closet. Instantly the sound of voices reached my ears; all was open below, and standing there, I was as much an auditor of what went on between Mary and her uncle as if I were in the library itself. And what did I hear? Enough to assure me my suspicions were correct; that it was a moment of vital interest to her; that Mr. Leavenworth, in pursuance of a threat evidently made some time since, was in the act of taking steps to change his will, and that she had come to make an appeal to be forgiven her fault and restored to his favor. What that fault was, I did not learn. No mention was made of Mr. Clavering as her husband. I only heard her declare that her action had been the result of impulse, rather than love; that she regretted it, and desired nothing more than to be free from all obligations to one she would fain forget, and be again to her uncle what she was before she ever saw this man. I thought, fool that I was, it was a mere engagement she was alluding to, and took the insanest hope from these words; and when, in a moment later I heard her uncle reply, in his sternest tone, that she had irreparably forfeited her claims to his regard and favor, I did not need her short and bitter cry of shame and disappointment, or that low moan for some one to help her, for me to sound his death-knell in my heart. Creeping back to my own room, I waited till I heard her reascend, then I stole forth. Calm as I had ever been in my life, I went down the stairs just as I had seen myself do in my dream, and knocking lightly at the library door, went in. Mr. Leavenworth was sitting in his usual place writing.
This vision had a huge impact on me. Was it a sign? A warning of how I was to acquire this desired person for myself? Was her uncle's death the way to bridge the gap between us? I started to think maybe it was; to explore the possibilities that could make this the only route to my paradise; I even imagined her lovely face leaning gratefully towards me after she was suddenly freed from some crisis she was facing. One thing was clear; if that was the way I had to go, I at least knew how to walk it; and all through the dizzy, blurry day that followed, I kept seeing, as I sat at my work, visions of that sneaky, determined figure slipping down the stairs and entering my employer’s presence with an uplifted pistol. I found myself glancing at the door several times that day, wondering how long it would be before I would actually stop there. I didn’t think the moment was so close. Even when I left him that night after sharing the sherry mentioned at the inquest, I didn’t realize action was so imminent. But just three minutes after going upstairs, when I heard the rustle of a woman’s dress in the hall, and listened to Mary Leavenworth pass my door on her way to the library, I understood the critical moment had arrived; something was about to be said or done in that room that would make this deed necessary. What? I decided I needed to find out. Searching my mind for how to do so, I recalled that the ventilator running through the house first opened into the passage connecting Mr. Leavenworth’s bedroom and library, and then into the closet of the large spare room next to mine. Quickly unlocking the door between the rooms, I took my place in the closet. Immediately, I heard voices; everything was clear below, and standing there, I was as much a witness to what was happening between Mary and her uncle as if I were in the library myself. And what did I hear? Enough to confirm my suspicions; it was a pivotal moment for her; Mr. Leavenworth, following up on a threat made some time ago, was in the process of changing his will, and she had come to plead for forgiveness and to be restored to his good graces. What her wrongdoing was, I didn’t find out. There was no mention of Mr. Clavering as her husband. I only heard her state that her actions had stemmed from impulse, rather than love; that she regretted it and only wanted to be free from any obligations to someone she wished to forget, and to return to being for her uncle what she had been before meeting this man. I thought, how foolish of me, that she was only talking about a mere engagement and derived the craziest hope from her words; and when, a moment later, I heard her uncle respond in his sternest tone that she had irreparably lost any claim to his regard and favor, I didn’t need her short, bitter cry of shame and disappointment, or that low moan for someone to help her, for me to feel his death knell in my heart. I crept back to my room, waited until I heard her go upstairs again, then I quietly slipped out. As calm as I had ever been in my life, I went down the stairs just as I had seen myself do in my dream, knocked lightly at the library door, and went in. Mr. Leavenworth was sitting in his usual spot, writing.
“Excuse me,” said I as he looked up, “I have lost my memorandum-book, and think it possible I may have dropped it in the passageway when I went for the wine.” He bowed, and I hurried past him into the closet. Once there, I proceeded rapidly into the room beyond, procured the pistol, returned, and almost before I realized what I was doing, had taken up my position behind him, aimed, and fired. The result was what you know. Without a groan his head fell forward on his hands, and Mary Leavenworth was the virtual possessor of the thousands she coveted.
“Excuse me,” I said as he looked up, “I lost my notebook and I think I might have dropped it in the hallway when I went to get the wine.” He nodded, and I quickly passed by him into the closet. Once inside, I swiftly moved into the next room, grabbed the pistol, returned, and almost before I realized what I was doing, I had taken my position behind him, aimed, and fired. The result was just as you know. Without a sound, his head fell forward onto his hands, and Mary Leavenworth was essentially the owner of the thousands she desired.
My first thought was to procure the letter he was writing. Approaching the table, I tore it out from under his hands, looked at it, saw that it was, as I expected, a summons to his lawyer, and thrust it into my pocket, together with the letter from Mr. Clavering, which I perceived lying spattered with blood on the table before me. Not till this was done did I think of myself, or remember the echo which that low, sharp report must have made in the house. Dropping the pistol at the side of the murdered man, I stood ready to shriek to any one who entered that Mr. Leavenworth had killed himself. But I was saved from committing such a folly. The report had not been heard, or if so, had evidently failed to create an alarm. No one came, and I was left to contemplate my work undisturbed and decide upon the best course to be taken to avoid detection. A moment’s study of the wound made in his head by the bullet convinced me of the impossibility of passing the affair off as a suicide, or even the work of a burglar. To any one versed in such matters it was manifestly a murder, and a most deliberate one. My one hope, then, lay in making it as mysterious as it was deliberate, by destroying all clue to the motive and manner of the deed. Picking up the pistol, I carried it into the other room with the intention of cleaning it, but finding nothing there to do it with, came back for the handkerchief I had seen lying on the floor at Mr. Leavenworth’s feet. It was Miss Eleanore’s, but I did not know it till I had used it to clean the barrel; then the sight of her initials in one corner so shocked me I forgot to clean the cylinder, and only thought of how I could do away with this evidence of her handkerchief having been employed for a purpose so suspicious. Not daring to carry it from the room, I sought for means to destroy it; but finding none, compromised the matter by thrusting it deep down behind the cushion of one of the chairs, in the hope of being able to recover and burn it the next day. This done, I reloaded the pistol, locked it up, and prepared to leave the room. But here the horror which usually follows such deeds struck me like a thunderbolt and made me for the first time uncertain in my action. I locked the door on going out, something I should never have done. Not till I reached the top of the stairs did I realize my folly; and then it was too late, for there before me, candle in hand, and surprise written on every feature of her face, stood Hannah, one of the servants, looking at me.
My first thought was to grab the letter he was writing. As I approached the table, I snatched it from under his hands, looked at it, saw that it was, as I expected, a summons to his lawyer, and shoved it into my pocket along with the letter from Mr. Clavering, which I noticed lying there, splattered with blood. It wasn’t until I had done this that I thought about myself or remembered how that low, sharp bang must have sounded in the house. Dropping the pistol next to the murdered man, I was ready to yell to anyone who came in that Mr. Leavenworth had killed himself. But I was spared from making such a mistake. The sound hadn’t been heard, or if it had, it clearly hadn’t stirred any alarm. No one came, and I was left to think about what I had done without interruption and figure out the best way to avoid getting caught. A quick look at the wound in his head from the bullet convinced me that there was no way I could pass this off as a suicide, or even the act of a burglar. To anyone who knew about these things, it was obviously a murder, and a very calculated one. My only hope, then, was to make it as mysterious as it was intentional by erasing any clue about the motive and method of the crime. I picked up the pistol and took it into the other room to clean it, but finding nothing there to use, I went back for the handkerchief I had seen lying on the floor by Mr. Leavenworth’s feet. It was Miss Eleanore’s, but I didn’t realize that until after I had used it to clean the barrel; then the sight of her initials in one corner shocked me so much that I forgot to clean the cylinder and only thought about how I could get rid of this evidence that her handkerchief had been used for something so suspicious. Not daring to carry it out of the room, I looked for ways to destroy it; but finding none, I settled on pushing it deep behind the cushion of one of the chairs, hoping to recover and burn it the next day. Once that was done, I reloaded the pistol, locked it away, and got ready to leave the room. But then the horror that typically follows such acts hit me like a bolt of lightning and made me uncertain for the first time in my actions. I locked the door when leaving, something I would never have done. It wasn’t until I reached the top of the stairs that I realized my mistake; and then it was too late, because there before me, candle in hand, with surprise written all over her face, stood Hannah, one of the servants, staring at me.
“Lor, sir, where have you been?” she cried, but strange to say, in a low tone. “You look as if you had seen a ghost.” And her eyes turned suspiciously to the key which I held in my hand.
“Wow, sir, where have you been?” she exclaimed, but oddly enough, in a muted tone. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” And her eyes narrowed suspiciously at the key I was holding in my hand.
I felt as if some one had clutched me round the throat. Thrusting the key into my pocket, I took a step towards her. “I will tell you what I have seen if you will come down-stairs,” I whispered; “the ladies will be disturbed if we talk here,” and smoothing my brow as best I could, I put out my hand and drew her towards me. What my motive was I hardly knew; the action was probably instinctive; but when I saw the look which came into her face as I touched her, and the alacrity with which she prepared to follow me, I took courage, remembering the one or two previous tokens I had had of this girl’s unreasonable susceptibility to my influence; a susceptibility which I now felt could be utilized and made to serve my purpose.
I felt like someone had grabbed me by the throat. Shoving the key into my pocket, I stepped towards her. “I’ll tell you what I saw if you come downstairs,” I whispered; “the ladies will be disturbed if we talk here,” and trying to smooth my brow as best I could, I reached out and drew her closer to me. I wasn’t sure what my motive was; the action was probably instinctive. But when I saw the expression that crossed her face as I touched her, and how eager she was to follow me, I felt more confident, remembering the few times this girl had shown an unreasonable sensitivity to my influence; a sensitivity I now believed I could use to my advantage.
Taking her down to the parlor floor, I drew her into the depths of the great drawing-room, and there told her in the least alarming way possible what had happened to Mr. Leavenworth. She was of course intensely agitated, but she did not scream;—the novelty of her position evidently bewildering her—and, greatly relieved, I went on to say that I did not know who committed the deed, but that folks would declare it was I if they knew I had been seen by her on the stairs with the library key in my hand. “But I won’t tell,” she whispered, trembling violently in her fright and eagerness. “I will keep it to myself. I will say I didn’t see anybody.” But I soon convinced her that she could never keep her secret if the police once began to question her, and, following up my argument with a little cajolery, succeeded after a long while in winning her consent to leave the house till the storm should be blown over. But that given, it was some little time before I could make her comprehend that she must depart at once and without going back after her things. Not till I brightened up her wits by a promise to marry her some day if she only obeyed me now, did she begin to look the thing in the face and show any evidence of the real mother wit she evidently possessed. “Mrs. Belden would take me in,” said she, “if I could only get to R——. She takes everybody in who asks, her; and she would keep me, too, if I told her Miss Mary sent me. But I can’t get there to-night.”
Taking her down to the parlor floor, I led her into the depths of the large drawing-room and calmly explained what had happened to Mr. Leavenworth. She was, of course, extremely upset, but she didn't scream; the uniqueness of her situation clearly confused her. Feeling greatly relieved, I continued by saying that I didn't know who had committed the crime, but people would say it was me if they knew I'd been seen with her on the stairs holding the library key. “But I won’t tell,” she whispered, shaking violently from fear and eagerness. “I will keep it to myself. I’ll say I didn’t see anyone.” However, I quickly convinced her that she could never keep her secret if the police started questioning her, and after some persuasion, I managed to get her agreement to leave the house until things settled down. But even after that, it took quite a bit of time before I could make her understand that she had to leave immediately without going back for her things. It wasn’t until I promised to marry her someday if she just obeyed me now that she began to face the reality of the situation and showed signs of the intelligence she clearly had. “Mrs. Belden would take me in,” she said, “if I could just get to R——. She takes in everyone who asks, and she would keep me too if I said Miss Mary sent me. But I can’t get there tonight.”
I immediately set to work to convince her that she could. The midnight train did not leave the city for a half-hour yet, and the distance to the depot could be easily walked by her in fifteen minutes. But she had no money! I easily supplied that. And she was afraid she couldn’t find her way! I entered into minutest directions. She still hesitated, but at length consented to go, and with some further understanding of the method I was to employ in communicating with her, we went down-stairs. There we found a hat and shawl of the cook’s which I put on her, and in another moment we were in the carriage yard. “Remember, you are to say nothing of what has occurred, no matter what happens,” I whispered in parting injunction as she turned to leave me. “Remember, you are to come and marry me some day,” she murmured in reply, throwing her arms about my neck. The movement was sudden, and it was probably at this time she dropped the candle she had unconsciously held clenched in her hand till now. I promised her, and she glided out of the gate.
I immediately got to work convincing her that she could do it. The midnight train wasn’t leaving the city for another half-hour, and it was an easy fifteen-minute walk to the station. But she didn’t have any money! I quickly took care of that. And she was worried that she wouldn’t be able to find her way! I gave her detailed directions. She still hesitated, but eventually agreed to go, and with a better understanding of how we would communicate, we went downstairs. There, we found a hat and shawl that belonged to the cook, which I helped her put on, and soon we were in the carriage yard. “Remember, you can’t say anything about what’s happened, no matter what,” I whispered as she turned to leave. “Remember, you need to come back and marry me one day,” she murmured, wrapping her arms around my neck. The move was quick, and it was probably then that she dropped the candle she had been holding tightly until now. I promised her, and she slipped out through the gate.
Of the dreadful agitation that followed the disappearance of this girl I can give no better idea than by saying I not only committed the additional error of locking up the house on my re-entrance, but omitted to dispose of the key then in my pocket by flinging it into the street or dropping it in the hall as I went up. The fact is, I was so absorbed by the thought of the danger I stood in from this girl, I forgot everything else. Hannah’s pale face, Hannah’s look of terror, as she turned from my side and flitted down the street, were continually before me. I could not escape them; the form of the dead man lying below was less vivid. It was as though I were tied in fancy to this woman of the white face fluttering down the midnight streets. That she would fail in something—come back or be brought back—that I should find her standing white and horror-stricken on the front steps when I went down in the morning, was like a nightmare to me. I began to think no other result possible; that she never would or could win her way unchallenged to that little cottage in a distant village; that I had but sent a trailing flag of danger out into the world with this wretched girl;—danger that would come back to me with the first burst of morning light!
Of the terrible turmoil that followed this girl's disappearance, I can best explain it by saying I not only made the mistake of locking up the house when I came back, but I also forgot to get rid of the key that was in my pocket—either by tossing it into the street or leaving it in the hallway as I went upstairs. The truth is, I was so caught up in the thought of the danger this girl posed to me that I forgot everything else. Hannah’s pale face and her look of terror as she turned away from me and hurried down the street stayed in my mind constantly. I couldn't shake them off; the image of the dead man lying below felt less clear. It was as if I were tied in my imagination to this woman with the white face who was racing down the dark streets. The thought that something would go wrong—that she would come back or be brought back—and that I would find her standing pale and horrified on the front steps when I went down in the morning was a nightmare for me. I began to believe there was no other outcome possible; that she would never be able to make her way unchallenged to that little cottage in a distant village; that I had just sent a trailing flag of danger into the world with this poor girl—danger that would return to me with the first light of dawn!
But even those thoughts faded after a while before the realization of the peril I was in as long as the key and papers remained in my possession. How to get rid of them! I dared not leave my room again, or open my window. Some one might see me and remember it. Indeed I was afraid to move about in my room. Mr. Leavenworth might hear me. Yes, my morbid terror had reached that point—I was fearful of one whose ears I myself had forever closed, imagined him in his bed beneath and wakeful to the least sound.
But even those thoughts faded after a while when I realized the danger I was in as long as I had the key and the papers. How could I get rid of them? I couldn't leave my room again or open my window. Someone might see me and remember it. I was so scared I didn't even want to move around in my room. Mr. Leavenworth might hear me. Yes, my irrational fear had gotten to that point—I was afraid of someone I had purposely ignored, imagining him in his bed below, awake to the slightest noise.
But the necessity of doing something with these evidences of guilt finally overcame this morbid anxiety, and drawing the two letters from my pocket—I had not yet undressed—I chose out the most dangerous of the two, that written by Mr. Leavenworth himself, and, chewing it till it was mere pulp, threw it into a corner; but the other had blood on it, and nothing, not even the hope of safety, could induce me to put it to my lips. I was forced to lie with it clenched in my hand, and the flitting image of Hannah before my eyes, till the slow morning broke. I have heard it said that a year in heaven seems like a day; I can easily believe it. I know that an hour in hell seems an eternity!
But the need to do something with these signs of guilt finally pushed aside my intense anxiety. I pulled the two letters from my pocket—I hadn’t even gotten undressed yet—and picked the more dangerous one, the one written by Mr. Leavenworth himself. I chewed it until it turned to mush and tossed it into a corner; however, the other letter had blood on it, and nothing, not even the hope of getting away safely, could make me bring it to my lips. I had to lie there with it clenched in my hand, the fleeting image of Hannah in my mind, until the slow dawn finally broke. I’ve heard it said that a year in heaven feels like a day; I can easily believe that. I know that an hour in hell feels like an eternity!
But with daylight came hope. Whether it was that the sunshine glancing on the wall made me think of Mary and all I was ready to do for her sake, or whether it was the mere return of my natural stoicism in the presence of actual necessity, I cannot say. I only know that I arose calm and master of myself. The problem of the letter and key had solved itself also. Hide them? I would not try to! Instead of that I would put them in plain sight, trusting to that very fact for their being overlooked. Making the letter up into lighters, I carried them into the spare room and placed them in a vase. Then, taking the key in my hand, went down-stairs, intending to insert it in the lock of the library door as I went by. But Miss Eleanore descending almost immediately behind me made this impossible. I succeeded, however, in thrusting it, without her knowledge, among the filagree work of the gas-fixture in the second hall, and thus relieved, went down into the breakfast room as self-possessed a man as ever crossed its threshold. Mary was there, looking exceedingly pale and disheartened, and as I met her eye, which for a wonder turned upon me as I entered, I could almost have laughed, thinking of the deliverance that had come to her, and of the time when I should proclaim myself to be the man who had accomplished it.
But with daylight came hope. Whether it was the sunshine reflecting off the wall that reminded me of Mary and everything I was ready to do for her, or if it was just my natural calm returning in the face of real necessity, I can’t say. I only know that I got up feeling calm and in control. The issue with the letter and key had resolved itself too. Hide them? I wouldn't even try! Instead, I'd put them in plain sight, trusting that would make them go unnoticed. I made the letter into lighters, carried them into the spare room, and placed them in a vase. Then, holding the key, I went downstairs, intending to put it in the library door lock as I passed by. But Miss Eleanore came down right behind me, making that impossible. I did manage to slip it, without her noticing, into the intricate work of the gas fixture in the second hall, and feeling relieved, I walked into the breakfast room as confident as ever. Mary was there, looking really pale and downcast, and when our eyes met—surprisingly, she looked at me as I entered—I could almost laugh, thinking about the relief that had come to her and the moment when I would reveal myself as the one who had done it.
Of the alarm that speedily followed, and my action at that time and afterwards, I need not speak in detail. I behaved just as I would have done if I had had no hand in the murder. I even forbore to touch the key or go to the spare room, or make any movement which I was not willing all the world should see. For as things stood, there was not a shadow of evidence against me in the house; neither was I, a hard-working, uncomplaining secretary, whose passion for one of his employer’s nieces was not even mistrusted by the lady herself, a person to be suspected of the crime which threw him out of a fair situation. So I performed all the duties of my position, summoning the police, and going for Mr. Veeley, just as I would have done if those hours between me leaving Mr. Leavenworth for the first time and going down to breakfast in the morning had been blotted from my consciousness.
Of the panic that quickly followed, and my actions at that time and afterward, I won’t go into detail. I acted just as I would have if I hadn’t been involved in the murder. I even refrained from touching the key or going to the spare room, or making any move that I wouldn’t want everyone to see. Because, as things were, there was no evidence against me in the house; plus, I was a hard-working, quiet secretary, whose feelings for one of my boss’s nieces weren’t even suspected by her, making me an unlikely suspect in a crime that could ruin my chances. So, I carried out all my responsibilities, called the police, and went to get Mr. Veeley, just as I would have if those hours between leaving Mr. Leavenworth for the first time and going down to breakfast the next morning had been completely erased from my memory.
And this was the principle upon which I based my action at the inquest. Leaving that half-hour and its occurrences out of the question, I resolved to answer such questions as might be put me as truthfully as I could; the great fault with men situated as I was usually being that they lied too much, thus committing themselves on unessential matters. But alas, in thus planning for my own safety, I forgot one thing, and that was the dangerous position in which I should thus place Mary Leavenworth as the one benefited by the crime. Not till the inference was drawn by a juror, from the amount of wine found in Mr. Leavenworth’s glass in the morning, that he had come to his death shortly after my leaving him, did I realize what an opening I had made for suspicion in her direction by admitting that I had heard a rustle on the stair a few minutes after going up. That all present believed it to have been made by Eleanore, did not reassure me. She was so completely disconnected with the crime I could not imagine suspicion holding to her for an instant. But Mary—If a curtain had been let down before me, pictured with the future as it has since developed, I could not have seen more plainly what her position would be, if attention were once directed towards her. So, in the vain endeavor to cover up my blunder, I began to lie. Forced to admit that a shadow of disagreement had been lately visible between Mr. Leavenworth and one of his nieces, I threw the burden of it upon Eleanore, as the one best able to bear it. The consequences were more serious than I anticipated. Direction had been given to suspicion which every additional evidence that now came up seemed by some strange fatality to strengthen. Not only was it proved that Mr. Leavenworth’s own pistol had been used in the assassination, and that too by a person then in the house, but I myself was brought to acknowledge that Eleanore had learned from me, only a little while before, how to load, aim, and fire this very pistol—a coincidence mischievous enough to have been of the devil’s own making.
And this was the principle I based my actions during the inquest. Excluding that half-hour and what happened in it, I decided to answer any questions posed to me as honestly as I could; the main mistake people in my situation often make is lying too much, getting caught up in irrelevant details. But sadly, while trying to protect myself, I overlooked one crucial factor: the precarious position I was putting Mary Leavenworth in as the one who would benefit from the crime. It wasn't until a juror inferred from the amount of wine in Mr. Leavenworth's glass that he had likely died shortly after I left him that I realized the opening I had created for suspicion to fall on her by admitting I had heard a rustle on the stairs a few minutes after going up. The fact that everyone present believed it was Eleanore who made the noise didn’t comfort me at all. She was so completely disconnected from the crime that I couldn’t imagine anyone suspecting her even for a moment. But Mary—if a curtain had been drawn for me, showing the future as it has turned out, I couldn't have seen more clearly what her position would be if attention were drawn toward her. So, in a futile attempt to cover up my mistake, I started to lie. When I had to admit that some disagreement had recently been apparent between Mr. Leavenworth and one of his nieces, I shifted the blame onto Eleanore, thinking she could handle it best. The results were more serious than I expected. I led suspicion in a direction that every new piece of evidence curiously seemed to strengthen. It was not only confirmed that Mr. Leavenworth’s own gun was used in the murder, and that by someone in the house, but I also had to acknowledge that Eleanore had learned from me only a short time before how to load, aim, and fire that very gun—a coincidence devious enough to seem like it was crafted by the devil himself.
Seeing all this, my fear of what the ladies would admit when questioned became very great. Let them in their innocence acknowledge that, upon my ascent, Mary had gone to her uncle’s room for the purpose of persuading him not to carry into effect the action he contemplated, and what consequences might not ensue! I was in a torment of apprehension. But events of which I had at that time no knowledge had occurred to influence them. Eleanore, with some show of reason, as it seems, not only suspected her cousin of the crime, but had informed her of the fact, and Mary, overcome with terror at finding there was more or less circumstantial evidence supporting the suspicion, decided to deny whatever told against herself, trusting to Eleanore’s generosity not to be contradicted. Nor was her confidence misplaced. Though, by the course she took, Eleanore was forced to deepen the prejudice already rife against herself, she not only forbore to contradict her cousin, but when a true answer would have injured her, actually refused to return any, a lie being something she could not utter, even to save one especially endeared to her.
Seeing all this, my fear of what the ladies would confess when questioned grew much stronger. If they innocently admitted that, after my arrival, Mary went to her uncle’s room to try and convince him not to go through with his plan, what consequences might follow! I was in a state of torment over this worry. But events I was unaware of at that time had influenced them. Eleanore, seemingly with some justification, not only suspected her cousin of the crime but had also informed her about it, and Mary, terrified to realize that there was some circumstantial evidence backing that suspicion, decided to deny anything that could harm her, relying on Eleanore’s kindness not to contradict her. And Eleanore’s trust in her was well placed. Although her choice only intensified the existing prejudice against herself, she not only refrained from contradicting her cousin, but when a truthful answer would have harmed her, she actually refused to respond at all, as lying was something she couldn’t bring herself to do, even to protect someone she cherished deeply.
This conduct of hers had one effect upon me. It aroused my admiration and made me feel that here was a woman worth helping if assistance could be given without danger to myself. Yet I doubt if my sympathy would have led me into doing anything, if I had not perceived, by the stress laid upon certain well-known matters, that actual danger hovered about us all while the letter and key remained in the house. Even before the handkerchief was produced, I had made up my mind to attempt their destruction; but when that was brought up and shown, I became so alarmed I immediately rose and, making my way under some pretence or other to the floors above, snatched the key from the gas-fixture, the lighters from the vase, and hastening with them down the hall to Mary Leavenworth’s room, went in under the expectation of finding a fire there in which to destroy them. But, to my heavy disappointment, there were only a few smoldering ashes in the grate, and, thwarted in my design, I stood hesitating what to do, when I heard some one coming up-stairs. Alive to the consequences of being found in that room at that time, I cast the lighters into the grate and started for the door. But in the quick move I made, the key flew from my hand and slid under a chair. Aghast at the mischance, I paused, but the sound of approaching steps increasing, I lost all control over myself and fled from the room. And indeed I had no time to lose. I had barely reached my own door when Eleanore Leavenworth, followed by two servants, appeared at the top of the staircase and proceeded towards the room I had just left. The sight reassured me; she would see the key, and take some means of disposing of it; and indeed I always supposed her to have done so, for no further word of key or letter ever came to my ears. This may explain why the questionable position in which Eleanore soon found herself awakened in me no greater anxiety. I thought the suspicions of the police rested upon nothing more tangible than the peculiarity of her manner at the inquest and the discovery of her handkerchief on the scene of the tragedy. I did not know they possessed what might be called absolute proof of her connection with the crime. But if I had, I doubt if my course would have been any different. Mary’s peril was the one thing capable of influencing me, and she did not appear to be in peril. On the contrary, every one, by common consent, seemed to ignore all appearance of guilt on her part. If Mr. Gryce, whom I soon learned to fear, had given one sign of suspicion, or Mr. Raymond, whom I speedily recognized as my most persistent though unconscious foe, had betrayed the least distrust of her, I should have taken warning. But they did not, and, lulled into a false security by their manner, I let the days go by without suffering any fears on her account. But not without many anxieties for myself. Hannah’s existence precluded all sense of personal security. Knowing the determination of the police to find her, I trod the verge of an awful suspense continually.
This behavior of hers affected me in one way. It sparked my admiration and made me feel that here was a woman worth helping if I could do so without putting myself at risk. Still, I doubt my sympathy would have pushed me to act if I hadn’t sensed, from the emphasis on certain familiar things, that real danger was looming over us all while the letter and key remained in the house. Even before the handkerchief was shown, I had decided to try to destroy them; but when it was brought out and displayed, I became so frightened that I quickly got up and, under some pretense, made my way to the upper floors, snatched the key from the gas fixture, the lighters from the vase, and hurried down the hall to Mary Leavenworth's room, expecting to find a fire in which to burn them. But to my great disappointment, there were only a few smoldering ashes in the grate, and thwarted in my plans, I stood hesitating about what to do when I heard someone coming up the stairs. Realizing the consequences of being caught in that room at that moment, I tossed the lighters into the grate and headed for the door. However, in my quick move, the key slipped from my hand and slid under a chair. Horrified by the accident, I paused, but with the sound of approaching steps growing louder, I lost all control and fled from the room. Indeed, I had no time to waste. I had barely reached my door when Eleanore Leavenworth, followed by two servants, appeared at the top of the staircase and headed toward the room I had just left. The sight reassured me; she would find the key and figure out how to dispose of it; and I always thought she must have done so, as I never heard another word about the key or letter. This might explain why the questionable situation Eleanore soon found herself in didn’t make me any more anxious. I thought the police's suspicions were based on nothing more concrete than her unusual behavior at the inquest and the discovery of her handkerchief at the scene of the tragedy. I didn’t know they had what could be called solid proof of her connection to the crime. Even if I had known, I doubt my response would have changed. Mary’s danger was the only thing that could sway me, and she didn’t seem to be in danger. On the contrary, everyone, by general agreement, seemed to ignore any hint of guilt on her part. If Mr. Gryce, whom I soon began to fear, had shown any sign of suspicion, or if Mr. Raymond, whom I quickly recognized as my most persistent yet unconscious rival, had shown the slightest distrust of her, I would have taken it as a warning. But they didn’t, and, lulled into a false sense of security by their demeanor, I let the days go by without worrying about her. However, I couldn’t shake off my many anxieties about myself. Hannah’s presence made it impossible for me to feel safe. Knowing the police were determined to find her, I lived on the edge of constant, dreadful suspense.
Meantime the wretched certainty was forcing itself upon me that I had lost, instead of gained, a hold on Mary Leavenworth. Not only did she evince the utmost horror of the deed which had made her mistress of her uncle’s wealth, but, owing, as I believed, to the influence of Mr. Raymond, soon gave evidence that she was losing, to a certain extent, the characteristics of mind and heart which had made me hopeful of winning her by this deed of blood. This revelation drove me almost insane. Under the terrible restraint forced upon me, I walked my weary round in a state of mind bordering on frenzy. Many and many a time have I stopped in my work, wiped my pen and laid it down with the idea that I could not repress myself another moment, but I have always taken it up again and gone on with my task. Mr. Raymond has sometimes shown his wonder at my sitting in my dead employer’s chair. Great heaven! it was my only safeguard. By keeping the murder constantly before my mind, I was enabled to restrain myself from any inconsiderate action.
Meanwhile, the awful certainty was hitting me that I had lost, rather than gained, any control over Mary Leavenworth. Not only did she show the utmost horror at the act that had made her the owner of her uncle’s wealth, but, I believed due to Mr. Raymond's influence, she soon began to lose the traits of mind and heart that had given me hope of winning her through this bloody act. This realization drove me nearly to madness. Under the severe pressure forced upon me, I walked my exhausted rounds in a state of mind close to frenzy. Many times I stopped my work, wiped my pen, and set it down, thinking I couldn't hold back for another moment, but I always picked it up again and continued my task. Mr. Raymond has sometimes expressed his surprise at me sitting in my dead employer’s chair. Good heavens! it was my only protection. By keeping the murder constantly in my mind, I was able to prevent myself from any reckless actions.
At last there came a time when my agony could be no longer suppressed. Going down the stairs one evening with Mr. Raymond, I saw a strange gentleman standing in the reception room, looking at Mary Leavenworth in a way that would have made my blood boil, even if I had not heard him whisper these words: “But you are my wife, and know it, whatever you may say or do!”
At last, there came a time when I could no longer hold back my pain. One evening, while going down the stairs with Mr. Raymond, I saw a strange man standing in the reception room, looking at Mary Leavenworth in a way that would have made me furious, even if I hadn't heard him whisper, "But you are my wife, and you know it, no matter what you say or do!"
It was the lightning-stroke of my life. After what I had done to make her mine, to hear another claim her as already his own, was stunning, maddening! It forced a demonstration from me. I had either to yell in my fury or deal the man beneath some tremendous blow in my hatred. I did not dare to shriek, so I struck the blow. Demanding his name from Mr. Raymond, and hearing that it was, as I expected, Clavering, I flung caution, reason, common sense, all to the winds, and in a moment of fury denounced him as the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth.
It was the turning point of my life. After everything I had done to make her mine, hearing someone else claim her as his own was shocking and infuriating! It pushed me to act. I either had to shout in my rage or hit that man out of my hatred. I didn’t dare to scream, so I threw the punch. I asked Mr. Raymond for his name, and when I heard it was Clavering, I threw aside caution, reason, and common sense, and in a fit of anger, I accused him of being the murderer of Mr. Leavenworth.
The next instant I would have given worlds to recall my words. What had I done but drawn attention to myself in thus accusing a man against whom nothing could of course be proved! But recall now was impossible. So, after a night of thought, I did the next best thing: gave a superstitious reason for my action, and so restored myself to my former position without eradicating from the mind of Mr. Raymond that vague doubt of the man which my own safety demanded. But I had no intention of going any further, nor should I have done so if I had not observed that for some reason Mr. Raymond was willing to suspect Mr. Clavering. But that once seen, revenge took possession of me, and I asked myself if the burden of this crime could be thrown on this man. Still I do not believe that any active results would have followed this self-questioning if I had not overheard a whispered conversation between two of the servants, in which I learned that Mr. Clavering had been seen to enter the house on the night of the murder, but was not seen to leave it. That determined me. With such a fact for a starting-point, what might I not hope to accomplish? Hannah alone stood in my way. While she remained alive I saw nothing but ruin before me. I made up my mind to destroy her and satisfy my hatred of Mr. Clavering at one blow. But how? By what means could I reach her without deserting my post, or make away with her without exciting fresh suspicion? The problem seemed insolvable; but Trueman Harwell had not played the part of a machine so long without result. Before I had studied the question a day, light broke upon it, and I saw that the only way to accomplish my plans was to inveigle her into destroying herself.
The next moment, I would have given anything to take back my words. What had I done but draw attention to myself by accusing a man whom, of course, nothing could be proved against! But taking back my words was impossible now. So, after a night of thinking it over, I did the next best thing: I gave a superstitious reason for my actions, which helped me regain my previous position without erasing Mr. Raymond's faint doubt about the man that my own safety required. But I had no intention of pushing it further, nor would I have done so if I hadn't noticed that, for some reason, Mr. Raymond was willing to suspect Mr. Clavering. Once I saw that, revenge took over, and I wondered if I could shift the blame for this crime onto him. Still, I don’t think anything would have come of my self-reflection if I hadn't overheard a whispered conversation between two servants, where I learned that Mr. Clavering had been seen entering the house on the night of the murder but wasn’t seen leaving. That changed everything. With such a fact in hand, what could I not hope to achieve? Only Hannah stood in my way. As long as she was alive, all I could see ahead was ruin. I decided I needed to eliminate her and satisfy my hatred for Mr. Clavering in one shot. But how? What method could I use to get to her without abandoning my position or raising new suspicions? The problem seemed impossible to solve; however, Trueman Harwell hadn't acted like a machine for so long without it bearing results. Before I had thought about it for a day, I finally got a breakthrough and realized that the only way to execute my plans was to trick her into destroying herself.
No sooner had this thought matured than I hastened to act upon it. Knowing the tremendous risk I ran, I took every precaution. Locking myself up in my room, I wrote her a letter in printed characters—she having distinctly told me she could not read writing—in which I played upon her ignorance, foolish fondness, and Irish superstition, by telling her I dreamed of her every night and wondered if she did of me; was afraid she didn’t, so enclosed her a little charm, which, if she would use according to directions, would give her the most beautiful visions. These directions were for her first to destroy my letter by burning it, next to take in her hand the packet I was careful to enclose, swallow the powder accompanying it, and go to bed. The powder was a deadly dose of poison and the packet was, as you know, a forged confession falsely criminating Henry Clavering. Enclosing all these in an envelope in the corner of which I had marked a cross, I directed it, according to agreement, to Mrs. Belden, and sent it.
No sooner had this thought taken shape than I rushed to act on it. Knowing the huge risk I was taking, I took every precaution. I locked myself in my room and wrote her a letter in printed letters—she had clearly told me she couldn’t read handwriting—where I played on her ignorance, misplaced affection, and Irish superstition, telling her I dreamed of her every night and wondered if she dreamed of me too; I was worried she didn’t, so I included a little charm that, if she used it as directed, would give her the most beautiful dreams. The instructions told her to first destroy my letter by burning it, then to take the packet I carefully enclosed, swallow the powder that came with it, and go to bed. The powder was a lethal dose of poison, and the packet was, as you know, a fake confession falsely implicating Henry Clavering. I enclosed all of this in an envelope, marking a cross in the corner, addressed it to Mrs. Belden as we had agreed, and sent it off.
Then followed the greatest period of suspense I had yet endured. Though I had purposely refrained from putting my name to the letter, I felt that the chances of detection were very great. Let her depart in the least particular from the course I had marked out for her, and fatal results must ensue. If she opened the enclosed packet, mistrusted the powder, took Mrs. Belden into her confidence, or even failed to burn my letter, all would be lost. I could not be sure of her or know the result of my scheme except through the newspapers. Do you think I kept watch of the countenances about me? devoured the telegraphic news, or started when the bell rang? And when, a few days since, I read that short paragraph in the paper which assured me that my efforts had at least produced the death of the woman I feared, do you think I experienced any sense of relief?
Then came the most intense period of suspense I had ever experienced. Even though I intentionally didn’t sign the letter, I felt the risk of being found out was very high. If she strayed even slightly from the path I had laid out for her, disastrous consequences would follow. If she opened the enclosed packet, doubted the powder, confided in Mrs. Belden, or even failed to burn my letter, everything would be ruined. I couldn’t be sure of her intentions or know the outcome of my plan except through the news. Do you think I didn’t keep an eye on the faces around me, obsessively read the news updates, or jump every time the bell rang? And when, just a few days ago, I read that brief article in the paper confirming that my efforts had at least resulted in the death of the woman I feared, do you think I felt any relief?
But of that why speak? In six hours had come the summons from Mr. Gryce, and—let these prison walls, this confession itself, tell the rest. I am no longer capable of speech or action.
But why even talk about that? In six hours, I got the call from Mr. Gryce, and—let these prison walls, this confession itself, tell the rest. I can no longer speak or act.
XXXIX. THE OUTCOME OF A GREAT CRIME
“Oh, Eleanore!” I cried, as I made my way into her presence, “are you prepared for very good news? News that will brighten these pale cheeks and give the light back to these eyes, and make life hopeful and sweet to you once more? Tell me,” I urged, stooping over her where she sat, for she looked ready to faint.
“Oh, Eleanore!” I exclaimed, as I entered her space, “are you ready for some great news? News that will bring color back to your cheeks, light back to your eyes, and make life feel hopeful and sweet for you again? Please tell me,” I insisted, leaning down toward her as she sat there, looking like she might faint.
“I don’t know,” she faltered; “I fear your idea of good news and mine may differ. No news can be good but——”
“I don’t know,” she hesitated; “I worry that your idea of good news and mine might be different. No news can be good except for——”
“What?” I asked, taking her hands in mine with a smile that ought to have reassured her, it was one of such profound happiness. “Tell me; do not be afraid.”
“What?” I asked, taking her hands in mine with a smile that should have reassured her; it was one of such deep happiness. “Tell me; don’t be afraid.”
But she was. Her dreadful burden had lain upon her so long it had become a part of her being. How could she realize it was founded on a mistake; that she had no cause to fear the past, present, or future?
But she was. Her heavy burden had weighed on her for so long it had become a part of who she was. How could she see that it was based on a mistake; that she had no reason to fear the past, present, or future?
But when the truth was made known to her; when, with all the fervor and gentle tact of which I was capable, I showed her that her suspicions had been groundless, and that Trueman Harwell, and not Mary, was accountable for the evidences of crime which had led her into attributing to her cousin the guilt of her uncle’s death, her first words were a prayer to be taken to the one she had so wronged. “Take me to her! Oh, take me to her! I cannot breathe or think till I have begged pardon of her on my knees. Oh, my unjust accusation! My unjust accusation!”
But when the truth came out; when, with all the passion and gentle care I could muster, I showed her that her worries had been unfounded, and that Trueman Harwell, not Mary, was responsible for the signs of wrongdoing that had led her to blame her cousin for her uncle’s death, her first words were a plea to be taken to the one she had wronged so deeply. “Take me to her! Oh, please take me to her! I can't breathe or think until I've begged her forgiveness on my knees. Oh, my unjust accusation! My unjust accusation!”
Seeing the state she was in, I deemed it wise to humor her. So, procuring a carriage, I drove with her to her cousin’s home.
Seeing the state she was in, I thought it best to go along with her. So, I got a carriage and drove her to her cousin’s house.
“Mary will spurn me; she will not even look at me; and she will be right!” she cried, as we rolled away up the avenue. “An outrage like this can never be forgiven. But God knows I thought myself justified in my suspicions. If you knew—”
“Mary will reject me; she won't even glance my way; and she'll be justified!” she exclaimed, as we drove up the street. “A betrayal like this can never be forgiven. But God knows I thought I had good reason to be suspicious. If you only knew—”
“I do know,” I interposed. “Mary acknowledges that the circumstantial evidence against her was so overwhelming, she was almost staggered herself, asking if she could be guiltless with such proofs against her. But——”
"I know," I interrupted. "Mary admits that the circumstantial evidence against her was so overwhelming that she was almost shocked herself, wondering if she could still be innocent with such proof stacked against her. But——"
“Wait, oh, wait; did Mary say that?”
“Hold on, did Mary really say that?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“To-day?”
"Today?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Mary must be changed.”
“Mary needs to change.”
I did not answer; I wanted her to see for herself the extent of that change. But when, in a few minutes later, the carriage stopped and I hurried with her into the house which had been the scene of so much misery, I was hardly prepared for the difference in her own countenance which the hall light revealed. Her eyes were bright, her cheeks were brilliant, her brow lifted and free from shadow; so quickly does the ice of despair melt in the sunshine of hope.
I didn’t say anything; I wanted her to realize for herself how much things had changed. But when the carriage pulled up a few minutes later and I rushed with her into the house that had seen so much suffering, I was unprepared for how different she looked in the light of the hallway. Her eyes sparkled, her cheeks were glowing, and her forehead was clear and bright; it’s amazing how fast the chill of despair fades away in the warmth of hope.
Thomas, who had opened the door, was sombrely glad to see his mistress again. “Miss Leavenworth is in the drawing-room,” said he.
Thomas, who had opened the door, felt a serious sense of relief to see his mistress again. “Miss Leavenworth is in the drawing room,” he said.
I nodded, then seeing that Eleanore could scarcely move for agitation, asked her whether she would go in at once, or wait till she was more composed.
I nodded, and noticing that Eleanore could barely move from anxiety, I asked her if she wanted to go in right away or wait until she felt calmer.
“I will go in at once; I cannot wait.” And slipping from my grasp, she crossed the hall and laid her hand upon the drawing-room curtain, when it was suddenly lifted from within and Mary stepped out.
“I’ll go in right now; I can’t wait.” And slipping from my grip, she crossed the hall and put her hand on the drawing-room curtain, just as it was suddenly pulled back from inside and Mary stepped out.
“Mary!”
“Mary!”
“Eleanore!”
“Eleanor!”
The ring of those voices told everything. I did not need to glance their way to know that Eleanore had fallen at her cousin’s feet, and that her cousin had affrightedly lifted her. I did not need to hear: “My sin against you is too great; you cannot forgive me!” followed by the low: “My shame is great enough to lead me to forgive anything!” to know that the lifelong shadow between these two had dissolved like a cloud, and that, for the future, bright days of mutual confidence and sympathy were in store.
The sound of their voices revealed everything. I didn’t need to look over to see that Eleanore had collapsed at her cousin’s feet, and that her cousin had nervously picked her up. I didn’t need to hear, “My sin against you is too great; you can’t forgive me!” followed by the soft reply, “My shame is great enough to make me forgive anything!” to understand that the lifelong rift between them had vanished like a cloud, and that, moving forward, they would share bright days of trust and understanding.
Yet when, a half-hour or so later, I heard the door of the reception room, into which I had retired, softly open, and looking up, saw Mary standing on the threshold, with the light of true humility on her face, I own that I was surprised at the softening which had taken place in her haughty beauty. “Blessed is the shame that purifies,” I inwardly murmured, and advancing, held out my hand with a respect and sympathy I never thought to feel for her again.
Yet when, about half an hour later, I heard the door to the reception room, where I had gone to be alone, quietly open, and looking up, saw Mary standing in the doorway, with a genuine humility on her face, I was surprised by the change in her proud beauty. “Blessed is the shame that purifies,” I quietly thought to myself, and stepping forward, I extended my hand with a respect and sympathy I never expected to feel for her again.
The action seemed to touch her. Blushing deeply, she came and stood by my side. “I thank you,” said she. “I have much to be grateful for; how much I never realized till to-night; but I cannot speak of it now. What I wish is for you to come in and help me persuade Eleanore to accept this fortune from my hands. It is hers, you know; was willed to her, or would have been if—”
The action seemed to affect her. Blushing deeply, she came and stood by my side. “Thank you,” she said. “I have so much to be grateful for; I didn’t realize how much until tonight, but I can’t talk about it now. What I really want is for you to come inside and help me convince Eleanore to accept this fortune from me. It’s hers, you know; it was left to her, or would have been if—”
“Wait,” said I, in the trepidation which this appeal to me on such a subject somehow awakened. “Have you weighed this matter well? Is it your determined purpose to transfer your fortune into your cousin’s hands?”
“Wait,” I said, feeling anxious from this request about such a serious topic. “Have you thought this through? Are you really sure you want to hand over your fortune to your cousin?”
Her look was enough without the low, “Ah, how can you ask me?” that followed it.
Her expression spoke volumes, even without the soft, “Oh, how can you ask me?” that came after it.
Mr. Clavering was sitting by the side of Eleanore when we entered the drawing-room. He immediately rose, and drawing me to one side, earnestly said:
Mr. Clavering was sitting next to Eleanore when we walked into the drawing room. He quickly stood up, pulled me to the side, and said earnestly:
“Before the courtesies of the hour pass between us, Mr. Raymond, allow me to tender you my apology. You have in your possession a document which ought never to have been forced upon you. Founded upon a mistake, the act was an insult which I bitterly regret. If, in consideration of my mental misery at that time, you can pardon it, I shall feel forever indebted to you; if not——”
“Before we exchange pleasantries, Mr. Raymond, I want to sincerely apologize. You have a document that should never have been given to you. It was based on a misunderstanding, and I deeply regret the insult it caused. If you can forgive me, considering how troubled I was at that time, I will be forever grateful; if not——”
“Mr. Clavering, say no more. The occurrences of that day belong to a past which I, for one, have made up my mind to forget as soon as possible. The future promises too richly for us to dwell on bygone miseries.”
“Mr. Clavering, don’t say anything more. What happened that day is part of a past that I, for one, am determined to forget as soon as possible. The future holds too many great possibilities for us to focus on past hardships.”
And with a look of mutual understanding and friendship we hastened to rejoin the ladies.
And with a look of mutual understanding and friendship, we hurried back to join the ladies.
Of the conversation that followed, it is only necessary to state the result. Eleanore, remaining firm in her refusal to accept property so stained by guilt, it was finally agreed upon that it should be devoted to the erection and sustainment of some charitable institution of magnitude sufficient to be a recognized benefit to the city and its unfortunate poor. This settled, our thoughts returned to our friends, especially to Mr. Veeley.
Of the conversation that followed, it’s only necessary to mention the outcome. Eleanore stood her ground and refused to accept property tainted by guilt. In the end, it was agreed that the property would be dedicated to building and supporting a charitable organization large enough to be a recognized benefit to the city and its unfortunate poor. With that settled, we turned our thoughts back to our friends, particularly Mr. Veeley.
“He ought to know,” said Mary. “He has grieved like a father over us.” And, in her spirit of penitence, she would have undertaken the unhappy task of telling him the truth.
“He should know,” said Mary. “He has mourned for us like a father.” And, feeling remorseful, she would have taken on the difficult job of telling him the truth.
But Eleanore, with her accustomed generosity, would not hear of this. “No, Mary,” said she; “you have suffered enough. Mr. Raymond and I will go.”
But Eleanore, with her usual generosity, wouldn't accept that. “No, Mary,” she said; “you've already suffered too much. Mr. Raymond and I will go.”
And leaving them there, with the light of growing hope and confidence on their faces, we went out again into the night, and so into a dream from which I have never waked, though the shine of her dear eyes have been now the load-star of my life for many happy, happy months.
And leaving them there, with the light of growing hope and confidence on their faces, we stepped back into the night, entering a dream I've never woken from, even though the glow of her precious eyes has been the guiding star of my life for many happy, happy months.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!